Skip to main content

Full text of "Journal of Discourses Volume 4"

See other formats


JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 

BY BRIG-HAM YOUNG, 

President of the Church of Jttui ChrUt of Lutter-day Saints, 



HIS TWO COUNSELLORS, 

AUD 

THE TWELVE APOSTLES. 



REPORTED BY G D. WATT, 

ISO II f II B LT DEDICATED TO THE I.ATTER-D1T I* AXL TFJfi vr..Rr.D 



VOL. IV. 



LIVERPOOL 

EDITED A_\D PUBLISHED BY 8. V. RICHARDS, 42, ISLINGTON. 

LOJfBOX: 

LATT1R-OJLT SAtJITS* BOOK D*I>6t, 35, JSWlW STPS1T, CITT. 



1857. 



ENTEKED AT STATlONIEs' HAUL. 



i-bihted bt n* .uuts, Bourn ciSTLi iiKEET, litrjo- ■ t 



P R E V A C E. 



We have the satisfaction of offering to the Saints arid the public the 
Fourth Volume of the Journal of Disvattrat^. 

it wuliU be altogether gratuitous and uncalled-for, on our part, t< 
write a commendatory preface to the Discourses of the First Presidency 
and Twelve Apostles of this Chnroh. To the Saints their words are as 
the words of God, their teachings fraught with heavenly wisdom, aud 
their directions leading to salvation and eternal lives. 

We believe that the present Volume in the most important of any 
yet placed in tho hands of the Saints, It contains Discourses , Remarks, 
uud Exhortations, delivered at the time of the great Information among 
tl^e Saints in Zion. It shows the noble and mighty efforts of the 
authorities to purify the children of Zion, and prepare them for the 
great day of redemption. It is tho written embodiment of tho fire of 
the Almighty that burned in His Prophets and Apostles at that momen- 
tous epoch in the history of the Latter day Church. The influence of 
that Reformation was felt by heaven, earth, and hell. It called down 
power and blessings from the celestial wortd to rest, upon the Anuinted 
Ones. It strengthened the union of the Saint*, and u-Idtd brightness 
to their faith. It made Satan and his hosts rage and tremble. 

Besides those delivered at the Reformation, the Fonrih Volume 
contains Discourses and Remarks full of new ideas, improved schemes 
relative to emigration and other matteis, and counsel and instructions 
suitable to the aJvaueed and peculiar conditon of the people, and the 
development of the work of the last days. Moreover, throughout the 
whole Volume, we see signs that tho day of Gods power is at band, 
and that the fire of the Almighty is proceeding forth from the leaders 
of Israel. 

To complete the present Volume, we have been under the necessity 
of introducing Discourses reported by J. V. Long, which are distinguished 
in the Index by an asterisk (*). 

Tue PuiI.^HKlt. 



• 



I 



INDEX. 



Date. P'sr* 

Preface iiL 

The Sain+§ should Prepare for Future Emergencies— Evil Spirits 
— Their Power and Organization — The Chain of the Priest- 
hood— Angels are Minis taring Spirits H. C. Kimuall June 20 l8dG 1* 

A Prater J, M. Gnkirt July 24 H J 

A Vihit, by P. P. Pratt, to the Southern Settlements— The Power 

of the Priesthood — Union among the Saints — A Miracle 

P, P. Pratt June JO „ 
W hy the S tints rejoice— The Spirit received through Laying on 

of Hands — Cleanliness J, M. Grant 

The Holy Ghost necessary in Preaching — Faith — Heating the 

Sick — The Saints 1 Interests are one — All of our Efforts 

should tend to the Upbuilding of the Kingdom of God 

h. Yuppp 

Testimony to the Divinity of Joseph Smith's Mission — Elders 

should go to their Missions without Purse or Scrip — The 

Lord deals with the Saints — Jesus their President — Satan 

Angrj B. Mm 

A Call for an Expression of the Condition of the People- 
Repentance among the Saints necessary— Renewing of Cots* 

nants B. Youiro 

Application of the Words of Helamaa to the Condition of the 

Latter-day Saints II. C. Kimball 

Relinking Iniquity J. M. Grant 

Tfie People of God disciplined by Trials — Atonement by the 

Shedding of Blood — Our Heavenly Father — A PrWUege 

given to all the Married Sisters ia Utah B. Youno 

Reformation necessary among the Saints — Infidel Philosophy 

B. Youno 

I ft'.-, ts of A Murmuring Spirit — Companies on the Plains — Those 

who snter Hearen have to pass the Inspection of the First 

Presidency it. C Kimball 

Counsel concerning Immigration — Benefits to be derived from an 

Far ly Start — -Crossing the Plains with Handcarts, etc. 

B, Yocn<j 

Companies on the Plain* — Practicability of Handcarts — The 
Time for Starting from Missouri River — Reformation, etc* 

J. M. Grant 

The Gospel like a Net cast into the Sea— Good and Bad in the 
Church — Embrace Principles in your Faith, not Men — Con- 
fers only to those against whom you have Sinned — Econo- 
mise the Gifts of God, etc* B. Yocno 



Aug;. 


a 
•j 


i* 


13* 


n 


17 




lb 


w 


31 




83 


Sept 


n 


m 


if* 


M 


* 


n 




H 


it 




49* 




n 


■ 


51 


No?. 


2 




53 


n 


tt 


t* 


6* 


tt 


II 


n 


6ft 


SJ 


tf 


t* 


70 


Sj 


9 


it 





INDEX 



Persons not to I »• Baptized until they Repent and make Restitu- 
tion — All Bin to be Repented of before Partaking of the 
Sacrament, etc* II. C. Kimball 

1 ? yp*ji-risy Reproved — Family Government, etc. J* M Chanv 
The 1 migrant Saints — Children more Susceptible of Tuition than 

AdiilL* 11. C. KlUHAJX 

Temptation and Trials necessary to Exaltation — If the Saint* 
perform their Obligation e, the Lord will not fail in Hie— 
Handcart Emigration preferable to that bj Ox- teams 

B, Yorxo 

The Facilities afforded by the Handcart Movement for toe 
Gathering of Israel — The Saints special] j Opposed by the 
Devil in any New Enterprise — Information W. Wooouirr 

The Handcart Immigration — Opinions of the Emigrants con- 
eerning it — Females endure the Journey better than Mul*?«, 
etc B. Young 

Emigration— Tlie Saints warned to Repent, or Judgment* will 
come upon then H. C. Kimball 

The Emigrating Saints were prompted by the Spirit of God 

B. Yovno 

Discord at Meetings Rebuked— A Text for Speakers at the Con- 
ference—Subject for the People — A Call for Mule*, Horses, 
Waggons, Teamsters, Flour, etc* Ii. Young 

The Handcart Enterprise- — Returning Missionaries — Exhortation 
to the Saints to Rescue the Brethren and Si I ten on the 
Plains, etc. F. D. KicitAtth* 

God is our Father ; Joseph Smith His Representative on the 
Earth ; Krigham Young Joseph's Legal Successor — Call f*»r 
Teams to meet the Emigrants H. C. Kimhall 

Those who are in Darkness cannot discern the Li^hl l.vhurtn- 
tions to Male and Female to Seek after the Light of the Lluly 
< m host — Women who leare their Husbands, etc* 

,1, M Gii'.sr 

On the Death of President Jaded iah M. Grant B. Tolm; 

Kernarks at the Funeral of Presiri "tit J*.ik - Jiah M. Grant 

H. C. Kimball 
Reformation — A Test at hand to Prove the Saints 

11 . < \ Kivi;u,l 

The People Asleep — Those holding the Pricstlioud uiiint Magnify 
their Culliiifrs or he Kemuvt-d Tin 1 Saint* t>> he Tried even 
unto Death W, Who on i n 

Overcome the Power* of Darkness by Prayer — Spiritual Things 
First in Important'* — Cleanliness J. M Graxt 

The Saints bare not Magnified their falling as Saviours of the 
Living and the Dead- Oneness — Practical Repentance 

L. Sxqw 

Offers of Merrj — The Great Dispensation in which we Live 

F. D. KintARnn 

The Body of Christ— Parable of the Vina— A Wild, Enthusiastic 
Spirit not of God — Tfce Saint* should not Unwisely Expose 
each others' Follies H. C. Kiuuall 

Man must Use his Energies and Cultivate the Gifts of God^ 
Necessity of Following Counsel — Kefornuitkm must be In- 
trinsic, and aot s Matter of Excitement L. Snow 

E\hortation to Cleanliness— Many of the Saint* Spiritually head 

J, M. Git as r 

necessity ot Obeying the Instr notions and Revelations Given 
The' Importance of Obtaining the Holy Ghost — The Labours 
of the Saint* are for their own Salvation, and not to Enrich 
the Lord W. Woouauir 

Prophets Weep because of the Sins of the People — One Genera- 
tion should Improve upon the Experience of another — Many 



Date. Peg* 



Not. 




1856 


8ft* 


tt 




pf 




*» 


ii 


f» 


as* 


tt 


10 


n 


tt* 


Oct. 


G 


ft 




Sept. 


28 


It 


101 


n 


tt 


ft 




» 


tt 


It 


111 


Oct. 





IS 


119 


it 


tt 


M 


11* 


»t 


It 


m 


119 


i» 


2G 


tt 


123 


Dei-. 


1 


pi 


J -'!* 


n 


ii 


SJ 


150* 


ii 


n 


»i 


138 


•i 


» 


»f 


I AG 


Oct 




if 


t ,i . * 

x in j 


Jan. 


4 








11 


f» 




tt 


tt 


S9 


ins 


u 


18 


it 


IBi* 


Oct. 


2 




198 


Jan, 


■26 


1857 


1*9* 



INDEX, 



vii. 



Date. Page 

let their Hearts on Perishable Things — Provisions are made 
for the Exultation of All— The Spirit ihonld Kate the Flesh 
—limited Knowledge of Man — Phenomenon of Forgetfo!- 

ness — -Natural Philosophy* — Emtgruthm IS V'ouwfi F -h. I 1837 194 

The Presidency — The Continuance of the Hend with I be Body 
depends on the Faithfulness of the Members Mm, when 
they Die, cannot take their Earthly Possessions with them — 
Elder tt going on Missions with Handcart* — The Vineyard, A 

Parable, H. C. Kim ball „ „ „ 207 

A Dream — Wheat and the Chaff — Way of Escape from Trihula* 

tion — Necessity of Consecration O.Hyde Dac. 21 IStffl H3 

To Know God is Eternal Life— God the Father of onr Spirits 

and Rod i as — Things created Spiritually first — Atonement by 

the Shedding of Blood B. Yovsn Feb. 8 WW 21* 

The Ax that in laid at the Moot of the Tree- — Re^enerat Urn- 
Products of Polygamy, a Numerous Offspring) etc, 

H. C. Kimba li „ ,, „ 221 

Intelligence eomes from God— Seek first the Kingdom of God — 
Great Changes to take place on the Earth— Israel of the 
Last Days — Why the Jews ennn»t he Converted 

W, Woodruff „ 10 „ 227 

The Parable of the Sower— The Priesthood reaches behind the 
Vail — How Intolerable H will be for those who Apostatize— 
Popularity of Governor Young compared with that of the 
Rulers of the Nations — The Kingdoms of this World, etc. 

D. B. Wellh Jf „ n 214 

Union of the Saints— The World is Trained to be Selfith— We 
are Dependent upon Christ and each other— Individual Exer- 
tion Necessary to accomplish the Purposes of God 

L. Snow March I u 238* 

Obedience produces Con fid en ce— Consecration — Concentration 

of Interests, etc. 11. C. Kimball „ w „ 247 

Misapplication of the term Sacrifice — The Saints are Gainers by 
the Work of God— Resistance of Evil— Degeneracy — The 
Way of Regeneration — How to treat our Wives 

D. H, Well* n „ „ 233 

Man the Head of Woman— Kingdom of God— The Seed of Christ 

— Polygamy — Society in Utah O. Bret 257 

Necessity for Reformation a Disgrace — Intelligence a Gift, in- 
creased by Imparting— Spirit of God — Variety in Spiritual 
as well as in Natural Organisations — God the Father of the 

Spirit* of all Mankind, etc. B Yerwi „ 8 „ $H 

Departed Spirits continue with the Dispositions they possessed 
on Earth— The Order and neceisary Unity of the Priesthood 

Illustrated — Counsel to the Married II. C. Kimball Jan, 25 „ 273* 

Onr Relatives, those who do the Will of God— The Elders should 
be as Father* and Shepherds in Israel, and not as Masters — 
Self- confidence* and the Way to obtain It — The Prophet 
Joseph not yet Resurrected — Preaching to the Spirits in 

Prison, etc, B. Touxu Mar. 15 „ 27fr 

The fi Deseret News/ its Valne— Worth and Virtue of Sacred 
Relics — Resurrection — Confidence in our Leaders 

H. C. Kimball „ „ ., 292 

He that loveth not his Brother lovcth not God — Jf we have not 
Confidence in onr Lend?™ we shall not have it in a Higher 
Power— The Church holds the Keys of Salvation — The Pro- 
vidences of God to the Saints B, Young „ 20 „ 29 r ' 

Object of the Express Carrying Company — Why Success attends 
tae Ministerial Labours of some Elders, and not those of 
others — Course! to store up Grain enough to last Seven 
Years B. Younci April G „ 



mm* 



Date. Page 

Indebtedness to the P + E. Fund— Public Works— True Proftperiw 

—Dependence on the Lord— Self ^con sec rat ion D. H. Wrll* April € 1857 30 » 
The Power and Importance of Economy — Domestic Extravagance 

and Mismanagement, with their Bad Results B. Youno H „ ai ' 

The Latter-day Work Necessity of an Inspired Leader to stand 

at the Head of Israel, etc., and to Dictate in Spiritual and 

Temporal Affair* \V\ Woonaurr n 5 3^ 

Journey to the North — Unanimity and Peaceful Order of the 
Company — Geographical Character of the Country traversed 
— Good Condition and Blessings of the Saints in Zion 

^ , B. Young Mjy 31 333 

Journev to the North Fully of Expecting to Sit at Eaae in Zion 
— Progression — The Nations under Gods Control — Pros- 
perity of the Saints— Power of Bngham Young— The Gospel 

Alphabet H. a Kimball „ M w (g| 

Hasuh of the Delegation to Congreas for the Adraiasion of Utah 
as a State — Condition of Sadat; In the State* — Return of 

Apostate* Q 4 a. Shits „ „ £31 

Utility of Correction— Necessity of Living our Religion— Our 

own Character affecting Posterity— The Saint* Bleated above 

all other People— Reault of Rebellion agaiant Authority, etc. 
_ t H. C. Kimball June 7 M 034 

Practical Religion — Simplicity— Temporal Salvation — Adrantage* 

or Utah as a Settlement for the Saints— False Reports, etc. 

B, Youku m « „ 3*1 

Ti.e Constitution of the United State* guarantee* all we ask 

Hollow Gentility— Power of the " aiormou " Leaders— Go- 
vernment Corruption B. Yousro M H ; t4T 
Privileges better Appreciated by Absence— Present Salvation 

C. V. Rich m 14 tt 
Comprehensiveness of True Religion — Sacrifice for the Kingdom 
of God— The Saints should be Superior to the World in ail 

Thing*-Tru»t in God, etc. B. Y01 '*u „ „ lt : M 
The fountain of Truth and the Fountain of Lie*— The Work of 
God cannot be Impeded — Oneness In the Priesthood Elec- 
tion— Self -justification — Spirit of Humility 

H* C. Kimball April 1» „ u\» 
Opposition to the Priesthood, etc. H. C- Kimball June *-M im 

Ev change of Feeling and Sentiment produces Mutual Confidence 

— Necessity of Cultivating a Child-like Spirit— Deroledne** 

of the Saint* in Utah towards the Work of God — God will 

take care of His own Work, etc. B. You no (i 28 „ 307* 

Ximits of Forbearance — Apostates — Economy — Giving Endow- 
ment* u. C, Kimball Aug, 1G M 371* 



JOURNAL OP DISCOURSES. 



THE SAINTS SHOULD PREPARE FOR FUTURE EMERGENCIES — EVIL 
SPIRITS-THEIR POWER AND ORGANIZATION — THE CHAIN OF THE 
PRIESTHOOD— AN GELS ARE MINISTERING SPIRITS. 

A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, in (he Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, Utah 

Territory, June 29, 1850. 



m 

On account of the breeze that is 
playing beneath this shade, brother 
Brighara thought I had better put on 
my hat, but I never feel as though I 
wanted to wear my bat when he is 
present* I consider that the master 
should wear his hat, or hang it on the 
pes that God made for it, which is his 
head, of course. 

I feel tolerably well as to health to- 
day, but I suffer much from bad colds, 
and have to be very careful, for I am 
often confined in my house with colds* 
I took a very violent cold here last 
Sabbath, by sitting in the draft, and 
I have not felt very well since, still I 
feel ambitious iu the cause that 1 have 
espoused. The things concerning 
which brother Grant has this day 
been speaking are good, and I believe 
in his doctrines because they are true, 
especially in regard to our being one. 
I do know most definitively that un- 
less we are one we are not Christ's ; 
and I also know that if we are not one 
Kot 1.] 



with brother Brigham, our leader, we 
are not one with Christ. Yes, 1 know 
this, and my feelings are and have 
been with brother Biigham all the 
time, 

I have learned by experience that 
there is but one God that pertains to 
this people, aud He is the God that 
pertains to this earth — the first man. 
That first man sent his own S n to re* 
deem the world, to redeem his bre- 
thren ;* his life waS taken, his blood 
shed, that our sins might be remitted. 
That Son called twelve men and or- 
dained them to be Affiles, and when 
he departed the keys of the kingdom 
were depflbited with three of those 
twelve, viz : Peter, James, and John. 
Peter held the keys pertaining to that 
Presidency, and he was the head. 

How did these keys come to us? 
Did not Peter, James, and John, or- 
dain Joseph Smith our Prophtt? They 
did. And Joseph Smith called and 
ordained brother Brigham, brother 

[Vol IV. 



2 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



Heber, brother Parley, and others, 
enough to make twelve Apostles. 
Thus you see that there is always a 
governing principle in the Church 
upon the earth ; there is always a 
Presidency, three who represent the 
Deity here on the earth. Just think 
of your position ; you have heard the 
teaohihgs and instructions of Presi 
dent Young, and his instructions are 
the word of God to us, and I know 
that every man and woman in this 
Church who rejects his testimony, and 
the testimony of those that he sends, 
rejects the testimony of God his Fa- 
ther. I know that, just as well as 1 
know that I see your faces to-day. 

Where will those go to that reject 
this Gospel ? Why, in reality they 
will not go anywhere, [A voice from 
the stand : They will not go anywhere 
else, for they have no other place to 
go to.] They will remain where they 
are, in hell, where my spirit was for a 
short lime, when I was in England, 
Where was my body during that brief 
period ? It was in Preston, on the 
corner nf Wilford street, but my spirit 
could see aud observe those evil spi- 
rits as plainly as it ever will after I 
die. Legions of disembodied evil 
spirits came against me, organized in 
companies that they might have more 
power, but they had not power over 
me to any great extent, because of 
the power that was in and sustaining 
me. I had the Priesthood, and the 
power of it was upon me, I saw the 
invisible world of the condemned spi- 
rits, those who were opposed to me 
and to this work, and to the lifting up 
of the standard of Christ in that coun- 
try. Did I at the same thine see or i 
have a vision of the angels of God— of 
His legions ? No, I did not ; though 
they were there and stood in defence 
of me and my brethren, and I knew 
it. And all this not that there was 
any very great virtue in me, but there 
was virtue in the Priesthood and 
Apostleship which I held, and God I 



would and did defend ; and the evil 
spirits were dispersed by the power of 

God.^J 

Some people suppose that when 
they leave this state of existence they 
are going into the paradise of God, 
but if they do not overcome evil and 
subject themselves to the will of God 
and to him that is appointed to lead 
us here in the flesh, they will become 
subject to those wicked spirits An- 
gels will not come by legions to defend 
those whose faith fails them when the 
destroyer comes, but' he will be per- 
mitted to waste the wicked. I never 
said that I ever saw an ancfel from 
God, though I have dreamed about 
them ; neither did I see those evil 
spirits with my natural eyes, nor was 
I at the time asleep, but I saw them 
after I was laid prostrate upon the 
floor. 

When I recovered I sat upon the 
bed thinking and reflecting upon what 
had pa6t, and all at once my vision 
was opened, and the walls of the 
building were no obstruction to my 
seeing, for I saw nothing but the vi- 
sions that presented themselves. Why 
did not the walls obstruct my view ? 
Because my spirit could look through 
the walls of that house, for I looked 
with that spirit, element, and power, 
with which angels look; and as God 
sees all things, so were invisible things 
brought before me, as the Lord would 
bring things before Joseph in the 
Urim and Thummim. It was upon 
that principle that the Lord showed 
things to the Prophet Joseph. 

1 speak of these things because I 
do know that if you do not yield obe- 
dience to true principles, aud bring 
your wills into subjection thereto, you 
will be overcome of evil. Jesus says, 
I have not come to do my will, but 
the will of my Father who sent me. 
Upon the same principle I say that I 
have not come to do my will, but to do 
the will of him that sent me, even 
that of brother Brigham. 



THE SAINTS SHOULD PREPARE, ETC. 



This is my place and my calling, 
aud this is my wish and the wish of 
brother Jedediah, of brother Amasa, 



into the pit.] The road on the Plains 
is full of emigrants of that class, and 
there are several thousand Saints on 



iTbrotlier Par ey and of every- other the vva, The band-carts arc 

We tWt" S has appointed and . rolling, and those tv.th them can alee,. 

iXd upo this earth, or ever will at night and he up m the mormrffs 

■ at.cu ujv „„ fu iti Tt-ialp tliroilffh till' 



, hile we remain here. It is for bro- 
ther Brigham to do the will of Joseph, 
for Joseph to do the will of Peter, 
for Peter to do the will of Jesus, and 
lor Jesus to do the will of his Father. 
That is the chain that reaches from 
h raven to earth, and do you not un- 
derstand that it is so ? If you will 
keep hold of that chain and keep your 
l ands strongly fastened in the links, 
you can reach "into the vail. But you 
"must hold on firm and fast to the cable 



and the carts will jingle through the- 
day ; and as soon as we can get teams-, 
after our wheat is harvested, we shall 
call on you to go back and meet them 
with flour and other comforts of life : 
what do you say '? [Ye>, from iwauy 
voices in the cougregati n.j Theiv 
are squally times in the east ; the;, 
have got so that they cannot real- 
lv stand it, without drubbing each 
other with canes. The world is in 
commotion ; I have been talking ah- 



J*hv> Because there is an anchor at lit here, and about the state of afluH 
the end of the cable, and that cable is in this Church, and what ^ have g. ; 
fastened to the ship so that it is made to do and I cannot get thu, sub 
sure at both ends. That is the way it oat of my mind, no, not for one 

is iu a ship, and it is so with the king- ment. 

\ f Cod Brethren and sisters, take care of 

U °My feelings arc for you to learn to 1 your grain ; do not waste any of your 



follow our leader, our Prophet, our 
President. He will be our President 
in eternity, and Joseph is his Presi- 
dent aud will counsel him, and you 
necd'not trouble yourselves, but do as 
vou are told and you will obtain sal- 
vation and go into the celestial glory. 
You will then dwell in the same glory 



J ~~ Q r - — 

grain, for you will need it all : f»ml do 
not make an unwise or unsainlly dis- 
position of it. I beg of you to attend 
to this cuunsel, for I have told it 
three or four times ; not because I 
profess to be a Prophet, but because 
I naturally see the necessity fcr eo 
doing. The people are out of grain 



loll wi Mu n uweu m uit; — - i ± 

w ith Joseph, with father Smith, with and out of bread and 1 have but hub 



the Apostles and Saints ; and by tak- 
ing such a course not one of you will 
fall, and T know it. 

Von h ive got to be organized and 

_ _ - writ * .1 1 .1 * _ ^ 



mvself; and from what 1 see. 1 
should think that very many had 
none, for if you were to go to my 
house aud stay one day, you would seo 



discin ined by the Priesthood, and you enough to craze you, for they come 
have got to stick to that organization, ! iu crowds and are hungry, and I fee 
l!>r vou cannot be saved with a celes- ■ to pity them, but I cannot feed ad 
tiaf glory unless you are saved by this creation. 



Priesthood. Brother Brigham says 
stick to it, and then wo will all be 
saved in the kingdom of our God. 

Thousands of this world, with large 
herds of cattle and much substance, 



^Se^aST^ 0^!^who 7 not" for what they 
escape the troubles, but they will be; have to pay for Uncle Sam pays thur 
caui t " the snare. President B. bills. Shall they have our gram 
Yom g : They will, and they will fall 1 this year? Doubtless many of tlu* 



Suppose all this people bad It a 
wise and taken counsel, would they 
ha?* suiTued the present destitution"' 
No, they would not. Much of our grain 
has been consumed by our enemies, 



4 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



people will sell their grain to them at j Barae reasons it is at present the very 
a low price, and thus they will be best for the Saints, for we can get 
fed, while many worthy persons will along in it better than any other 



see straitened circumstances through 
lack of food, and I see this naturally. 
This is a numerous people, and they 
have no surplus of bread, not a partf- 
cle, and our crop is very light in 



many places ; there are hundreds and 
thousands of men that have lost their 

crops entirely. I understand that 1 lefi in this Territory, so far us bread 



people. 

There are those here who will cen- 
sure brother Brigliam and me, not- 
withstanding all that we have done 
for them. [President B. Young ; We 
do not care what they say about us, if 
they will not steal.] There is but little 



brother Grant has lost a great portion is concerned. Brother Brigham and 
of his crop, and thousands of acres I have hud to put our families on half 
have been parched up for the want of rations, in order that we might have 



water, and there will be but little wheat, 
not near enough to supply the wants 
of this people, and bring them safely 
through to another harvest* 

In addition to our present number, 
according to acouutjts that I see, 
there are five thousand Saints ready 
for the Plains at one place, and five 
thousand more at another, besides 
those that are casually falling into 
the ranks, and tfiey have to eat as 
well as we, until another harvest. 

1 peak uf these things to warn and 
forewarn you to take care of your 
grain and save (it, and it will be better 
fur you to do this, even though in so 
doing ydu have to go bare-footed. 
And it will be better for the sisters to 
let line shoes, fine dresses, fine bon- 
nets, ribbons, veils, laces, and all 
other imported finery stay in the 
stores until they rot, than to let t\ieir 
grain go for such articles. Will you 
lake the course that you have been 
exhorted to take? If you do not, 
a few men may not suffer, but the 
majority will. I do firmly believe 
that our bread haa been blest and 
multiplied this season, for I know 
there was not enough in the Territory 
to sustain the people. However, the 
present scarcity is one of the best 
things that ever happened to this 
people, for it will teach them wis- 
dom. This is one of the poorest 
countries for occupancy fur Gentiles 



wherewith to feed the destitute, and 

they now say that they feel better 

than they did before ; and I judge, 

from the testimony thatthey have given, 

that it is best to keep them on short 

rations, for they are fat and fair, and 

en J°y a g^d portion of the Spirit of 
God. 

Now, as anciently, the more some 
are blest, the moie they complain; 
the more the Lord pours out HU 
blessings upon gouie, the more cove- 
tous they are, and a great many of 
such characters will go to the devil. 
Brother Brigham and I would rather 
see our families beg for a living, go 
p=jor, penniless, and afilicted, and be- 
come sanctified, become celestial be- 
ings and enter into glory, than to 
see them transgress the law of God. 
The bodies we do not care so much 
about, though we intend to support 
them in time and eternity. 

I believe that Joseph has got the 
Church organized in the spirit world, 
and ihat he calls and send* the Elders 
to preach the Gospel to the spirits in 
prison. 

Inasmuch as we do right, we shall 
have good times and prosper ; and the 
majority of this people are honest and 
righteous, and they will be saved iu 
the kingdom of God, for they will 
cleave to brother Brigham for ever, 
and will be one family. And if I am 
not very much mistaken, I shall be 



that 1 have ever seen, though for the I along with brother Brigham ; and if 



THE SAINTS SHOULD PREFAIiE, ETC. 



there is anything necessary for me to 
do y I will do it, though it takes my 
head off from my shoulders, for I am 
to be one and be one with those 
who will be one with brother Brishffm. 
I will go in*) the celestial kingdom 
with him and with Joseph, also with 
Peter, Paul, Adam, Noah, Job, Daniel, 
and all the ancient worthies, Pro- 
phets and Apostles, that ever lived in 
this world, and we will dwell there for- 

on the risht track ; 



two men, simply because those men 
were going to proclaim the Gospel to 
the nations, and the devil did not like 
it; and the devil will work against 
every man who goes into a new place 
to preach the Gospel. Ay to the 
length of that vision, after they took 
their departure, brother Wiilard Rich- 
ards said that it was an hour and 
a half that we were in the vision, 
though it seemed to me not to have 
been a moment. One of the devils 
is the pride of my spoke, anil said to brother Hvde, t( I 



'ever, I am 
** Mortnonism 

heart, and I take no pride in any 
thing else. If I was driven to break 
up my home to-morrow, I would not 
cry for any thing which I have on this 
earth. 

Do you suppose that I would cry at 
being compelled to leave my house? 
Do you wish to know what I would do 
with it ? I would say, let the houses 
and everything else go. Just before 
I left Nauvoo, I had finished me a 
good house, and when compelled to 
start, I toM the devil to take it and 
stick it in his hat, and I would go to 
the mountains and get rich. 

Maoy think that they are going 
right into the celestial kingdom of God, 
in their present ignorance, to at once 
receive glories and power* : that they 
are going to be Gods', white many of 
them are so ignorant, that they can 
see or know scarce! v anvthinj?. Such 
people talk of becoming Gods, when 
thev do not know anything of God. or 
of Ills works; such persons have to 
learu repentance, and obedience to 
thu law of God ; they have got to 
learn to understand angels, and to 
comprehend and stick to the prin- 
ciples of tliis Church. 

T fe I t > nmy that the Lord may pre- 
serve you all from every evil. As for the 
departure from this state of existence, 
it is but for a little moment; and 
though J have not tasted death, yet I 
have se^n in vision the invisible ene- 
mies of God, ahd thev were organized 
and arranged in battle against one or 



have said nothing against you," 

I did not contend with them, and I 
assure you it was enough for me to 
look upon them; though I expect, 
after passing through the valley of 
death, that I shall preach to com- 
panies and nations of those spirits 
that are in prison. Those that were 
disobedient in the days of Noah? 
No, but to tho^e that have been dis- 
obedient in the days of Joseph and 
Brigham, and that have been con- 
demned for their sins; and we shall 
have many of them lo contend with. 

They will come by and bye in 
legions, but we shall have power to 
overcome by the power of God. They 
will have great power in the last day % A 
and if you do not overcome them, von 
will fall into the same spirit; and you 
will be as liable to be deceived in that 
state of existence as you are in this, if 
you turn against God or this kingdom 

I bear testimony of this, and I wUh 
you would listen to counsel and lay 
aside every sin that doth so easily 
beset you, and turn to the Lord with 
full purpose of heart. 

Brother lirighum has fellow-labor- 
ers here, and they are just as good 
men as any that ever lived upon this 
earth. Ad.im and Jesus, and all the 
Prophets, down to the present, have 
contemplated this work, and would 
have rejoiced to live in our day, that 
they might have participated while in 
the flesh, in the glories of the la>t days. 

We cannot become perfect, without 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



we are assisted by our heavenly Fa- 
ther. We must be faithful and of 
one heart, and one mind, and let 
every man and woman take a course 
to build up and not pull down. See 
that you save your grain, that you 
may save yourselves from the wicked 
of the world. Try to take care of 
every thing that is good to eat, for 
this is the work of the Lord God 
Almighty, and we shall have times 
that will test the integrity of this 
people, that will test who is honest ! 
and who is not. 

Omitting prayer is calculated to 
lead the mind away from those duties 
which are incumbent upon us ; then 
let us attend to our prayers and all 
our duties, and you will know that 
brother Brigham and his brethren 
have told you of these things. 

Rejoice in all things brought forth 
in these last days, for the time will 
come when you will say that we 
indeed live in the last dispensation. 

The trials in the last days will be 
numerous, but to the faithful they 
will be of but small moment, for they 
will live above thebe things, they will 
increase in power. The work of God 
is bound to increase, and just in that 
proportion will the devils kingdom 
rise in power and strength, and walk 
up to battle against us. The adver- 
sary is bent on having a war with this 
people, we shrill have him ri^ht by 
the side of us, and you will find that 
he will keep you very busy, if you 
strive to ctfme off victorious. 

We feel the responsibility that is 
resting upon us, and we wish to save 
this people, if they will listen to our 
coun - 1, both temporal and spiritual. 
I have to restrain myself, many times, 
from speaking of things which pass 
through my mind. I naturally de- 
light in truth and plainness, this is 
my character, hence I make use of 
expressions and figures which are 
plain and easy to be understood. 

I wish to have you receive the 



truth and obey counsel, and become 
thoroughly imbued with correct prin- 
ciples, that you may bring forth that 
which is good, raise up righteous sons 
and daughters, and bear off this king- 
dom, for it is beginning to work in uoy. 

Take the boys here, the sons of our 
brethren and sisters, and you may cut 
them into inch pieces, and they will 
not forsake this cause, but they will 
defend it to the last. Some of them 
may be rough, and perhaps some of 
tit :n do not pray much, but send 
them into the vineyard, and then you 
will see them shew forth the power 
that is in them. 

At present the Prophet Joseph's 
'•ovs lay apparently in a state of slum- 
ber, every thing seems to be perfectly 
calm with them, but by and bve God 
will wake them up, and they will roar 
like the thunders of mount Sinai. 

There is much work to be done : 
God is not asleep, and He will wake 
up our children and they will bear off 
this kingdom to the nations of the 
earth, and will bear testimony to the 
troth of this work, and of the integrity 
and true character of Joseph, and 
Ilvrum, and Brigham, of lieber, and 
Jedediah, and the Twelve, and of 
thousands of others. 

There are trying times ahead oi" 
you, Jo you not begin to feel and see 
them ? If you do not, I say you are 
asleep. I wish that the spirit whieh 
rests upon a few individuals could be 
upon you, every one of you, it would 
be one of the most joyful times that 
brother Brigham and I ever saw with 
the Saints of God upon this earth. 

Let us be one ; brethren, let us be 
of one heart and one mind ; sisters, 
listen to counsel, and then, as I have 
said a hundred times, you never will 
want for flour and the comforts of 
life, from this time henceforth and 
forever. 

Do I believe that God can increase 
our substance, increase our Hour and 
our wheat, as He did those loaves and 



A PRAYER, 



Hshes with which Jesus fed &,000 

people ? 

Supposing tbat there was a tub 
standing here and the people perish- 
ing for want of water, could not I, 
were I beyond the vail, come and 
pour in water? Yes, and you could 
not see me. Unless your eyes are 
touched by the power of God t you 
cannot see an angel ; it is as much as 
vou can do to see me. 

Angels are ministering spirits, and 
lo you suppose that they will see this 
people want? Do you suppose that 
my Father will sit upon *His throne, 
and see us starve? No, no more 
than He suffered His servant Elijah — 
to starve, tie then inspired a bird to 
carry meat to His servant Elijah, 
rind He can do the same now* 

Did lie not cause manna to come 
from heaven ? Yes, and there is 
plenty more on hand. 

I am telling the truths of God, and 
I am one with brother Jirisham, and I 
can bear testimony to him and of him, 
and our testimony is as good as that 
of Peter, or of John. 



15 roth er Brigham and I once started 
to travel with sixteen dollars aud fifty 
cents, and in five hundred miles we 
paid out eighty-two dollars, and had 
some money left when we got to the 
end of our journey. Do you not sup- 
pose that we believe in angels and 
holy beings, having visited us on those 
occasions? Cannot angels furnish 
Saints with money ? Our wants were 
supplied, and we are witnesses of the 
fact, and we still live, and shall con- 
tinue to live, and bear testimony to 
this generation. 

L Do you not think that angels can 
bring Sour ? Can they not go and take 
it from those who have plenty, and put 
it in the empty bins, backs, and bar- 
rels belonging to good men, and that 
too without your knowing it ? It is 
very common for one to i n crease, and 
for another to decrease. 

Prepare yourselves for the future 
scenes through which you may be 
called to pass. 

May the Lord God of Israel bless 
you ail, is my prayer. An*en. 



A PR AT EH* 

By President J. 3f. Grants at the celebration of the 24fA of July, 1S56, in B 

Cottonwood hanyon, Utah. 



Our Father and our God, in the 
name of the Lord Jesus Christ, we 
bow before thee, and thank thee that 
we have the privilege of coming to 
the tops of these mountains to wor- 
ship thee our God, and to celebrate 
the liberty of thy people, and their 
entrance into these peaceful valleys 
and mountains. 

We thank thee for these mountains, 



for the fountains of waters that flow 
from them, for the timber that grows 
upon them, and for all the hidings 
that thou hast vouchsafed to thy peo- 
ple in this land. 

We thank thee that thou hast pre- 
served this land from the eye of the 
wicked, that they have not desired it, 
that they have not coveted it, that 
thou hast kept it for thy people aud 



8 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



hast brought them hither, through the 
instrumentality of thy servant Brig- 
ham, whom thou hast inspired by the 
Holy Ghost, 

We thank thee that we here rest 
secure from our enemies, that we and 
our families enjoy peace and rest from 
the persecutions of those who hate 
thy chosen people. 

We thank t ice for this goodly in- 
heritance which thou hast vouchsafed 
to thy people, and for the privilege of 
raiding our banners and ensigns on 
these mountain tops. May our ene- 
mies never have power over us, and 
may we be blessed by doing right and 
keeping thy commandments, by living 
pure, and by being watchful and care- 
ful to do no evil, that we mav muhb 
ply in our families, in our flocks, and 
in our herds, in our helds and habita- 
tions. 

We pray thee, in the name of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, that thou wouldst 
bless this valley and all the adjacent 
valleys; and bless the streams of 
water that ilow from the mountains. 
As we are at the head of Big Cotton- 
wood kanyon, we pray thee that thou 
wilt bless it, and the water that flows 
to the mills, and so the land we cul- 
tivate. And may the timber and 
grass, and vegetation of every de- 
scription, growing in this little valley 
in the tops of these mountains, be 
blessed ; and we consecrate and dedi- 
cate it to thee for the benefit of thy 
people, for their happiness, that they 
may rest here and be safe. Bless all 
the elements that are here ; may the 
rocks and the mountains he Messed, 
and every thing that has life. 

We pray thee, in the name of the 
Lord Jesus, that thou wouldst bless 
thy servant Brigham, and those asso- 
ciate d with him, who have taken pains 
to prepare the way, and kindly invite 
us to these regions. May we feel that 
we are blest, and that the Lord, 
through the dispensation of His pro- 
vidence, has granted to us these fa 



vors. We ask thy choicest blessings 
on thy servants Brighum. Heber, and 
the Twelve, and upon all thy faithful 
people in every kingdom and nation. 
Bless our friends, and all who speak 
comforting words to thy people, and 
defend them, and may the enemies of 
truth and righteousness be confounded, 
and not have power to injure the peo- 
ple of God. Bless thy servant George 
A. Smith, ami thy servant John Tay- 
lor, and thy servant John M. Beru- 
hishel, and bless all thv servants in 
every land and clime. Bless those 
who write and defend thy people 
through the pres>, may our prayers 
come- up before thee in their behalf, 
for thou k no west we have not sinned 
against thee in these groves — in this 
kanyon. We do not visit groves, as 
did Israel of old, to commit adul- 
tery, nor to depart from the Lord our 
God. But we desire to appear before 
thee with clean hands and hearts, to 
call upon thee for thv blessing and do 
thy will, that our inheritance may be 
blest and all s^e have, and that all the 
efforts we make to build up Zion and 
rear temples to thy name may he blest, 
that the people of God may Slock to 
the mountains by tens of thousands; 
may the wicked be cut off, may they 
be taken in the snares they have 
spread for thy people, and fall into 
the pits they have dug for thy Saints, 
and may they not prosper on the 



We desire that thou wouldst fulfil 
the covenants made with Abraham, 
Isaac, and Jacob, with hi ami 
Xephi, and with all the Prophets that 
have lived on this land, that Zion 
may come down from above, and Zion 
come up from beneath ; that every 
band may be broken, and all Israel he 
saved. Lord, we ask thee to bless 
03 in our efforts on the earth ; may 
righteousness and peace spread as the 
light of the morning, may we rejoice 
in the natural fortresses of this land, 
and may we be the pioneers of truth, 



A VISIT, BY P* 

men who will break the crust of na- 
tions gather Israel, and send the rruth 
to every clime. May we accomplish 
the great work thou didst commence 
through thy servant Joseph, that 
truth mav reign on the earth, ami 
righteousness predominate among all 
people. May we h ive power over the 
wicked nations, that Zion mav he the 
seat of government for the universe, 



P. PRATT, ETC. 9 

m 

the law of God be extended, and the 
sceptre of righteousness swayed over 
this wide world ; and eventually, with 
the redeemed, may we be brought to 
celebrate thy praise, in thy kingdom 
and presence. These favors, and all 
we need to prepare us to live here, to 
dwell with thee and the sanctified here- 
after, we humbly crave, in the name 
of Jesus Christ, Amen. 



A VISIT, BY P. P. PRATT, TO THE SOUTHERN SETTLEMENTS— THE 
POWER OF THE PRIESTHOOD — UNION AMONG THE SAINTS — A Ml- 
RAGLE, 

A Discourse, Delivered by Elder P. P. Pratt, in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, 

June 29, 1850. 



Brethren and Sisters, — It is with 
no ordinary feelings of joy and thanks- 
giving that I have the privilege of 
again standing before you, in a good 
degree of health. 

J have been absent some five weeks, 
on a mission through the southern 
settlements. Many of you will re- 
member that I bad been very low with 
sickness previous to my departure, and 
I thank God this day that I have, in a 
great measure, recovered my health 
and strength. 

I luve had a good visit among the 
Saints throughout the south, from 
here to Washington county, distance 
300 miles. The hot weather, prevail- 
ing south winds, and the dust, ren- 
dered our traveling somewhat disa- 
greeable and fatiguing ; nevertheless, 
I have enjoyed myself well. 

The Saints among whom we have 
labored received us with hospitality, 
the best they were capable of ; they 
could have done no better if angels 



from heaven had visited them ; and I 
feel to bless them for it. 1 

I will say a word about the crops 
and the industry of the people south, 
as I presume you are all anxious 
on that subject. I know of no j arti- 
cular drawback in any large portion 
of the settlements in tlu- way of good 
crops. 

They are later in the south than 
here, the climate being a little colder; 
but in gvery settlement a peculiar 
spirit of industry characterises the 
Saints ; fhey seem to strain every 
nerve to put in crops and to take care 
of them, And with some few excep- 
tions in small places, there is every 
prospect of good crops, good gardens, 
and good grain, and I hope, with the 
blessing of the Lord, that the people 
in these distant regions will be able to 
produce sufficient for themselves and 
those who are coming Urn scuon.and 
I think the most of them will take 
care of it. 



10 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



If we do the same, and all tbe other 
settlements, we will be enabled to live, 
and to enable those of our brethren 
to live who may come to us. I found 
it true, as our President said this 
spring, that there was 'four times tbe 
destitution in this city that there was 
out of it. 

When I arrived as far as Nepbi, 
and from that onward south, I heard 
of but very little scarcity, but very 
little want, but they all seemed Id 
have enough to eat, and occasionally 
some to spare. 

I nwntion these few things for vour 
comfort, as we are one bodv and re* 
joice in each others welfare, 

I would also mention that a good 
spirit, the spirit of uuion and peace, 
seems generally to prevail so far as 1 
could tull ; and as to myself, I have 
enjoyed myself well and felt a good 
portion of the Spirit during my minis- 
try in the south, and feel to thank 
mv Ileavenlv Father fur all these 
things. 

I have been led to reflect in view- 
ing the unanimity of the people, and 
the extent to which they can endure 
and gutter for the sake of their reli- 
gion. I have been led to relleet upon 
the power of the Gospel, the ordinan- 
ces ministered for this people, and 
the spirit received in connexion there- 
with. 

Some people inquire after miracles, 
and signs, and wonders ; I will men- 
tion one sign, and wonder, and mira- 
cle, that I have reflected upon of late; 
it is very public, and before the eyes 
of this people, and hence I have plea- 
sure in referring to it. # 

It is this : here are a people con- 
gregated in the capacity of civil and 
religious governments in the valleys 
of Utah, made up of almost all nations 
aud languages, comparatively speak- 
ing, or of many nations, having brought 
with them a variety of manners aud 
customs, as well as many peculiar opi- 
nions and nationalities. And besides 



these, religiously speaking, they have 
been gathered out from almost every 
sect and creed under heaven, or at 
least from many of them. A miracle, 
a sign, and a wonder, is this ! 

How came this ? When found 
among all nations and languages, and 
religions, I say how came they to be 
made one, not that all are perfect in 
one, but so far as they are ? And if 
any body doubts this being a mi- 
racle, a sign or wonder, what we ask 
of them is, to produce the same, if 
they can. 

If any body needs a miracle, this is 
one for them. Has any person, or I 
might say, have all persons power 
upon natural principles, by their owm 
wisdom and power, to take people of 
different nation?, and languages, and 
tongues, habits, customs, and reli- 
gions, and unite them in one common 
band, civil and religious, and then 
govern them in a great measure as a 
unit ? T ask, have they the power? I 
would like to see it tried 6omewbere, 
either in Kansas or in some part of the 
United States, or elsewhere. 

If the union which exists in Utah 
cannot be effected by others, and else- 
where, with similar materials, then 
all must acknowledge a miraculous 
power existing aud operating in these 
valleys. 

A great many throughout the na- 
tions, learned men, philosophers, ru- 
lers — those that have studied the 
science of government, would fain in- 
quire by what means or power this 
miracle is accomplished over so many 
conflicting elements. 

Well, suppose we touch upon a 
little key, or give a clue to it, lor the 
benefit of those to whom it was and 
is a mystery, aud also for our own sa- 
tisfaction. 

Then, in the first place, we say that 
it is by the power and keys of the holy 
Priesthood, and the ordinances and 
spirit thereof. 

This people, composed of diversa 



A VISIT, BY F* 

nations, tongues, habits and religions, 
have all been baptized by one Spirit into 
one body. So far as they have, in all 
honesty repented, and been baptized, 
they have all received a portion of the 
Holy Spirit of promise by the laying 
on of the hands of the lYi srhood, in 
the name of Jesus, and they have one 
Lord, one faith, one baptism, and one 
Holy Spirit, and one God and Father 
of alb This is as it was said by the | 
ancient writer in relation to the anci- 
ent Saints, 

Is there power in the Priesthood 
as there was anciently ? We say the 
Priesthood has been restored by the 
ministration of angels to Joseph Smith 
and others, and confirmed and or 
dained upon the heads of others by 
that same authority, by him and the 
word of the Lord through him. 

Is there power in it? If not, how 
came this people to be concentrated 
and united, after being gathered* out 
of "many jarring elements, from the 
United States and from Europe? 

Although they are very far from 
being perfect in this union, yet 
we say that by the power of the 
ordinances and by the power of 
the Spirit that accompanies the or- 
dinances, this great miracle has 
been done in the name of Jesus 
Christ. 

We take, for instance, a Presby- 
terian Methodist, a Quaker, a Bap- 
tist, and an Infidel, as they are 
called, or whatever name, community, j 
or creed they belong to, and on their 
profession of reformation and faith in 
Jesus Christ, we bury them in the 
water, in the name of Jesus, fur the 
remission of sins ; they rise again out 
of the water in newness of life, that is, 
with a fixed purpose of leading a new- 
life ; and after receiving instruction 
at the hands of the authorized Priest- 
hood, we lay our hands upon them, 
accompanied with prayer in the name 
of Jesus Christ, for the gift of the 
Holy Ghost; and if they do not receive 



P. PRATT, etc* IT 

that Spirit, you may know that they 
have not obeyed this Gospel from the 
heart. 

Was there any power in the ordin- 
ances anciently, in the ordinances of 
God administered by proper autho- 
rity ? And is there power now ? Let 
us look at it for a few moments. 

Moses, being atout to depart from 
his great responsibilities in the midst 
of Israel, laid his hands upon Joshua 
by the word of the Lord. After this 
Joshua was tilled with the Spirit of 
God and of his calling. His works 
in leading Israel into the promised 
land, and there defending them and 
settling them according to the word 
of the Lord, go to show that he not 
only received a form under the hands 
of Moses, but he actually rev. ivcj the 
power and spirit of that form. 

Saul, king of Israel, was anointed 
by the direction of the word of the 
Lord under the hands of a Prophet ; 
literally anointed when he was a young 
man, to be king over Israel. He w as 
a poor, inexperienced young mau, and 
probably knew* no more of inspiration 
than other vouths. But soon after 
his anointing, the Philistines made 
war against Israel, and would not 
make peace only on condition that 
every man of Israel would consent to 
lose his right eye. Saul, on hearing 
of these humilitating proposals, felt 
the power of his anointing. The 
Spirit of God came mightily upon 
him ; he raised an army, conquered 
the haughty foe, aud saved his coun- 
try. 

But by and bye this man, Saul, so 
far transgressed, that the word of the 
Lord came to him through Samuel, 
the same that anointed him, and said, 
the kingdom is rent from thee, and 
given to thy neighbor, who is better 
than thou art. 

And after that he did not have the 
Spirit of the Lord to guide him, and 
shortly after that he got into trouble 
with the Philistines, whose armies 



12 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES 



were placed in battle amor against 
him, 

I have mentioned these circum- 
stances to show yon that there is 
power in the ordinances of the Al- 
mighty, when administered by autho- 
rity. There are a great many other 
circumstances, but i name these feu 
to illustrate the question under con- 
sideration. 

Well, was their power in the ordi- 
nances of the kingdom, when admini- 
stered by Joseph Smith? We say 
there was power in all that he did. 

Well, he ordained men to be Apos- 
tles, and Prophets, and Elders, and ! 
tbey went forth to administer in the 
sacred ordinances of the house of 
God ; anil 1 a-k, is there power in 
their administration ? 

If not, how came these Americans 
here, and Britons, and Irishmen, and 
Scotchmen, and Danes, and French, 
and more nations than my memory 
will serve to name, coming together 
as a unit, scarcely anything occurring 
to mar their happiness? 

You do not hear a man say that 
he is a Dane, or an Englishman, or of 
any peculiar nation, but losing his 
nationality, and all blending into one 
mass, with a united heart to build up 
the kingdom of our God, and to be- 
come one great nation, Americans to 
be sure, if you wish to call it so, as it 
is in that country. |. 

How came this to be, if there is no 
power in the modern Priesthood and 
in the modern ordinances ? As I said 
before, if any body disputes this pow- 
er being with us, will they set us a 
similar example? 

Leave out their nationalities, and 
the variety of jarring politics, and our 
political predispositions and prejudi- 
ces; leave that out of consideration, 
and I just come to the advantages 
and disadvantages in our traditions 
that have come down from our fathers, 
and are now held sacred by us, so 
much so, that I heard a person who 



■ was brought up in New Hampshire 
say that ho grew up in the world 
among all the jarring of politics, and 
to use his own language, i4 I was 
brought up to believe that my father 
was right in both religion and poli- 
tics." 44 Whit was he, "said I? "O, 
he was a Whig in politics, and a Con- 
gregacionalist in religion and, says 
he, " I was so glad that my father was 
solueky in both as to be right" 41 What 
is the proof," says I, 14 that your father 
was right in both ?" " Why, the proof 
is, he was my father, and therefore he 
must be right, in both his religion 
and politics, for my father could not 
be wrong ! " 

J Well, fortunately or unfortunately, 
we have all had fathers ; and, of 
course, because they are our fathers, 
they must he right in politics and re- 
ligion, no matter which it is. Such 
has been our ttrong prejudice with 
reference to our fathers. 

Well, now, how do we stand now : 
have we got rid of all this? How 
came we to have one faith, one Lord, 
and one baptism, and one Holy Spirit, 
as it is in a great measure this day ? 
Probably there my be few exceptions, 
persons who have got the opposite 
spirit, like Saul when the Lord re- 
jected him through rebellion. How 
came this to be, as I said before, when 
we turn from our errors and sins as 
well as we can ? How is this ? We 
came for war J. when we see our sins, 
with honest hearts, determined to do 
right, believing in Jesus Christ ; then 
some Apostle or Elder that had re- 
ceived the Priesthood through the 
ministration of Joseph Smith, or that 
grew out of his administration, took 
us and buried us iu the watei*s of 
baptism iu the name of Jesus Christ, 
for the remission of sins, and we theu 
resolved to lead a new life. 

It expresses a covenant, whether 
they said it in so many words or not 
— they promised to lead a new life. 
Then just as soon as they could re- 



A VISIT, BY P. P. PRATT, ETC- 



15 



ceive sufficient instruction, the Elders 
laid their bauds upon them iu the 
name of Jesus Christ, and they could 
receive their blessings ; aud the El* 
ders confirmed upon thein the gift of 
the Holy Ghost, and the power there- 
of. And, by and bye, many others 
were ordained to holy and important 
callings, and were anointed to take 
part in the work, and partake of the 
power of the holy Priesthood after the 
order of the Son of God, and it is 
this power that unites us together in 
one. The world do not believe this I 
am aware. 

It is really so long since I was 
among the sectarian world, that I had 
almost forgotten that I was a sectarian 
of any kind, and that I was a political 
partizan of an y kind. I have been so 
long removed from those scenes which 
characterise the numerous parties of 
the world, I had almost forgotten 
whether there was a whig or demo- 
cratic party, or whether parties exist- 
ed ; I say, I had almost forgotten 
whether I had ever belonged to any 
sect or party, and I had almost forgot- 
ten my nationality. It is true that I do 
not spe^k a different language from 
what I did in the world, but I had 
almost forgotten that, but I feel that 
I am with the Priesthood, and with 
all good men, I am one with them, to 
be used nationally, politically, moral- 
ly, and religiously, to hold fast our 
faith, to build up a righteous people 
from every country, to preach and 
establish righteousness, and union, 
and peace, to all people in every 
country, for the benefit of all men 
that will obey it, without regard to 
persons. 

Well now, this, so far as I can tell 
it in a few words, is the great secret, 
or one secret out of the great mystery, 
or rather one mystery out of another, 
which exists in the minds of the 
people, that do not know it. How is 
it that this people, that are come up 
of so many parties, and tongues, and 



people, and creeds, are measurably 
become one in faith and spirit ? And 
what is further to increase in them 
this oneness? Being cartful to live 
to our righteous religion, and to do 
right continually so that we become 
one in heart and mind. We are re- 
quired to overcome our faults, and be 
careful to increase in and learn the 
truth, and put in practice, and to pray 
for the Holy Spirit of promise, and to 
be careful to keep the commandments 
of God, careful to do nothing to our 
neighbors, but what I would have 
them do under the like circum- 
stances and be perfectly willing for 
them to do to me. 

By adopting these rocaus we are 
sure to progress in that oneness, and 
in that union nationally, religiously, 
politically aud socially, and in every 
way to learn to co-operate, and to be 
more and more in the spirit, one in 
heart and in mind. Well, then, a 
great reward lies before us upon con- 
ditions of obedience, but there is still 
a mighty work to be done, 1 have 
taken but little praise for what has 
been done, though much lias been 
done, still much remains to be done, 
not only to convert the honest in 
heart, but to build up cities, and 
make farms. We have mu«-h to do 
with each other in order to biing us 
into union more perfectly as families 
and communities, as we will have to 
form ourselves ami be prepared to 
form a mora intimate union with the 
powers that have gone before us, even 
the powers of heaven, because there 
is a work to be done, and wo huve 
been called to help to do it. We are 
called upon not to do it alone, for the 
Prophets that have gone before us. 
that have fallen martyrs to it, ure to 
help in the work. 

We have never said that wo would 
do it alone ; but rather that ihe pow- 
ers of the heavens that have gone 
before us and been perfected in the 
same Gospel, were engaged it, and 



14 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



wi*h to help to do it Nothing short 
of this fond union of the Saints who 
have gone before us with the living 
Latter-day Saints, will ever bring 
about ai:d complete that great resto- 
ration that we have all been looking 
for, and believing in, that all the 
Prophets have prophesied of since the 
world began ; nothing short of these 
united powers can possibly attain to 
that which is designed, hence they 
in the other world will attend to their 
part of it; they are doing it now. 
But by and bye they will have to be 
ministers on the earth, and to the Lat- 
ter-day Saints, and we have to be pre- 
pared to have the vail rent, and to Jbe 
united more perfectly in our co-opera* 
lions with them, and thev with us; 
and we should endeavor to do our 
part of the work, to prepare for that 
which is to come, progressively, and 
be ready to enter into the kingdom of 
righteousness and truth, art s<» that 
we can he worthy and ready to be 
wrought upon by the Spirit of God. 

We should prepare for the minis- 
tration and society of the pure in heart, 
ior they are preparing to meet the peo- 
ple down here. And I know not but 
that some among us are looking for 
the Lord Je&u* ChrM to appear very 
shortly with all his Saints and angels 
publicly. Well, I ara looking for it 
too, but it is not the first thing that 
I am locking for, but I am looking 
for it when all things are ready, and 
when ail tilings are prepared, so that 
when coming ho will not break one 
jot nor tittle of the prophecies, but 
tbej will all be fulfilled in their time 
find place It the coming of the Sa- 
vior is the next thing in order. 1 con-, 
nder that it would become all of in?, 
so imperfect, ins unprepared, so far 
from being perfectly united in righte- 
ousness, to become sanctified .<nd made 
ready for his appearance. There will 
be people on the earth that will be 
ready when he does come* and how 
will it be at his coming? There are 



a great many that stand between us 

and Jesus Christ, and who stand in 

more immediate relationship to this 

work, and also to us. There is our 

leader, and many others that arc 

ers, and who hold the keys, and who 

have gone before u^ : and they >!and 

between us and Jesus Christ, tbej hold 

keys between him and us, and then 

ngain there are others of the former 

day Saints, such Peter, .hnnes and 

• John, and they hold keys which are 

ahead of our leaders that arc dead* 

our Prophet, for instance ? yea, they 

hold keys between him and Jesub. 

Here wc all bee that we have only got 

a portion of the IYit>iLojd and tho 

keys, the others are in the possession 

of the congregations of Saints in the 

heavens, and before we are prepared 

to be ministered to by them and en- 

* 

joy their society, we must alter cousi- 
demhly. Some saw why, the com Lug 
of the Lord is Dearer than some of 
you suppose, AWH, I would not 
wonder if it was further off than home 
of you suppose, from the tact of the 
tlii: ;.:s that L ive to be accomplished. 

If wc were to say that befure the 
coining of the Lord many meat things 
await us, and that we are to he pre* 
pared f'»r all the changes whieh Imvo 
to t ike place, and tint they are nearer 
at hand than we would imagine them 
to ! < ; rmd if we should say that that 
event was much nearer than many of 
m suppose, and that v c Live already 
received many vanning, most cer- 
tainly we ought to prepare to receive 
greater m -.Tenants, to become more 
ch^Iy anjuainted with the Spirit of 
Gud, to bo more perfect in uniuu, to 
know how to act more, in concert, to 
overcome our weaknesses and errors 
of judgment, and ignorance and fol- 
lies, learn to be happy and to come 
up to the maik, and he notified be- 
fore tho Lord, thrtt perad venture soma 
pot lion of the keys ami power* fn>m 
the denial world mav he more fully 
bestowed upon us, that ue may l>$ 



tVHY THE SAINTS REJOICE, ETC 



15 



prepared by gradual experience from 
time to time, that we may progress in 
the science and plan of salvation, and 
be prepared for the greater things that 
await us* 

I will not complain of our deficien- 
cies for we have to be satisfied with 
the things which we have accomplish- 
ed, but we have full confidence in the 
union and power that attends this 
work. It is for us to prepare ourselves 
and to repent of all our errors, and 
follow our leaders until we reach ce- 



lestial glory. The powers of heaven 
are neither ashamed nor afraid, but 
they have confidence in us and will 
dwell in our society. There are a 
great many keys, and manifestations, 
and preparations, and associations be- 
tween us and that great and perfect 
day, when the Lord will come in the 
power of heaven. 

Let us all do our duty, and be faith- 
ful to our covenants. May God bless 
you all Amen. 



# 



WHY THE SAINTS REJOICE — THE SPIRIT RECEIVED THROUGH LAY- 
ING ON OF HANDS— CLEANLINESS. 

A Discourse, Delivered by President J. AT. Grant, in the Bowery, Great Salt Luke City* 

August 3, 1856, 



Hav ing the privilege of speaking to 
you this morning, I particularly need 
the aid and assistance of the Spirit of 
the Lord, for I have been labouring 
under indisposition for several weeks, 
and do not possess that physical force 
which is natural to me, therefore I 
need more of the divine influence of 
the Holy Spirit. 

We have professedly gathered our- 
selves to this land to serve our God ; 
we feel that we have found the pearl 
of great price. It matters but little 
in relation to the land that we dwell 
upon, or the special comforts of life 
that we may have found and now en- 
joy in this land, so we but have with- 
in us that eternal treasure that war- 
rants us in believing that we please 
our God, and that He approbates our 
course* 

I am aware that the christians would 
think inasmuch as they have circu- 
lated the Bible among the nations of 
the earth, that they have thereby done 



much toward.s spreading the Gospel 
and establishing the kingdom of God 
on the earth. But vou, as reasonable 
men, would consider that 1 reasoned 
very badly, were J to say that thu 
United States by circulating the Con- 
stitution among the various govern- 
ments on the earth, had thereby esta- 
blished sc many republics. 

In order for the kingdom of God to 
have an existence upon the earth, we 
naturally need the radiant light of 
heaven, we need the divine sanction 
of the Almighty, and He will set a 
man to properly organize His j>eople, 
and execute those things which He 
designs to have carried out. Some 
may ask, why the Latter-day Saints 
rejoice? I answer, we rejoice not 
alone in that wo have a claim superior 
to the claims of others ; not aione in 
that we have houses and lands, and 
power and authority, and the comforts 
of this city, but in the privileges given 
us by the Almighty, through faith 



16 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



and obedience, for being more happy 
than other people. We have not the 
facilities that the people of many other 
cities and parts of the earth possess ; 
indeed^ we are deprived of many of 
the comforts and luxuries which many 
enjoy in other climes. But suppose 
we are, did we come here for them ? 
Were they the grand object of our 
leaving our native soil ? Was this the 
view we had when we left Europe, the 
United States, or any other part of 
the earth, or the islands of the sea ? 
Did we come here to obtain a better 
farm, to obtain the luxuries of life? 
If this was the object of our pursuit, 
we have certainly been mistaken* 

It is possible that some may have 
been tempted, as they were in the d*iys 
of Jesu>, by the loaves and fishes ; 
bat tho^e who understood the truth, 
and comprehended and loved virtue, 
L nl no such idea. They understood 
that the Gospel of the Son of God, 
proclaimed and taught by the proper 
officers, had been brought unto them, 
and that the sceptre of life had been 
held out to them, And may we not, 
as Saints of God, rejoice tint we have 
found and received the truth, that we 
have tasted of its sweetness, and that it 
has made us happy. 

It matters not whether you dwell 
in Great Salt Lake City, or in th< 
different settlements of this territory, 
or whether you are associated with 
those that are following some special 
branch of mechanism, if you have the 
principles of eternal life, the gift of 
the Holy Ghost, the will of the Lord, 
the power of God within you, for 
then you will be contented. On the 
other hand, if you have not the prin- 
ciples that come from Heaven, though 
you may have rich soil to cultivate, 
and splendid houses to dwell in, 
though you may be connected with 
wealthy and influential families, and 
possess choice localities in a powerful 
state, you are not happy, you are not 
contented; for there is a vacuum 



where the principles of life should be, 
and gold and silver will not fill it and 
satisfy the cravings within. 

Some people act as if they looked 
for this city to bo like the various other 
cities of the earth, and if they do not 
prosper as well as they think they 
oughts they turn round upon us as 
though this worlds goods were the 
primary object of their coming here* 
I admit that Heaven has seen fit to 
give us many of the comforts of life, 
hut the primary object of our coming 
here was not to obtain^ more desirable 
temporal blessings, or to obtain more 
gold or silver. This was not our 
vie#\ but we i-ame here to do the will 
of our Father; and we built houses, 
laid out farms and went to work as we 
would elsewhere, hut these things did 
not induce us to come here. \\ hea 
we eulisted in the covenant of the 
evtrlisting Gospel of J e^us Christ, our 
object was to attain eternal lite; the 
object of our coming here was to please 
our God, 

We did not merely have the Bible 
circulated among us ; Joseph Smith 
did not merely tell us that he was a 
missionary sent to proclaim that which 
was proclaimed and believed in the 
Garden of Eden, or the testimony 
that was given to Noah before the 
ilood ; or that he was sent simply to 
bring the books of Moses with tho 
writings of the ancient Apostles and 
Prophets, or alone to inform us of the 
works of Jesus Christ when upon the 
earth. This was not alone the work 
uf the Prophet, but it was that he had 
received a commission from the Al- 
mighty, that he had been ordained by 
P-jter," James and John, who were sent 
unto him as messengers or ministers 
from the heavens with proper autho- 
rity and bad given him the legal au- 
thority of God— for what ? To build 
up the kingdom of God upon the 
earth, to organize it and set it m 
order, and to ordain proper officers to 
execute the law. This Apostle of 



WHY THE SAINTS REJOICE, ETC. 



Jesus Christ told the people that if 
they would obey the Gospel, if they 
would repent of their sins, if they 
would be baptized for the remission of 
their sins, they should receive the gift 
of the Holy Ghost, by the laying on 
of hands, which he was authorized to 
administer* 

Many complied with the teachings 
of the Prophet, and what was the re- 
sult? Much the mme as we read of 
in the Bible and the Book of Mor- 
mon. The Prophet translated the 
Book of Mormon, and therein found 
the subject of salvation set forth as it 
is in the Bible, only more plainly and 
full v. Tlw* B ink of Mormon and the 
Prophet Joseph taught repentance the 
same as the Bible* therefore they 
agreed ; and the Prophet never limited 
that instruction, neither did he limit 
any of the teachings of the ancients. 

if Joseph had merely sold the 
people the Bible and Book of Mor- 
mon, would they have received the 
gift of the Holy Ghost? It was, and 
1 presume still is, a favorite theme 
with Mr. Alexander Campbell, of the 
United States, that "the word is the 
Spirit apd the Spirit is the word," in 
short that there is no Spirit to be re- 
ceived separate from the word of God. 
His logic amounts virtually to this — 
*• Simply preach the Bible, the word 
of God and salvation as printed in 
the Bible ; and all who purchase 
the Bible therebv purchase eternal 

Ufa.* 

Who that is rational and possessed 
of a disposition to scan the subject 
can believe such a doctrine ? Doubt* 
less Moses heard the thunder of the 
Almighty on Mount Sinai, and saw 
the lightnings, but would you say that 
I was reasoning correctly, if I were to 
say that I heard that thunder and 
saw those lightnings simply through 
reading the history thereof in the 
Bible ? Again, would I be reasoning 
correctly to say, because I have read 
the account of what transpired on the 

No« 8.] 



day of Pentecost, when the Spirit was 
poured out upon the people and Peter 
spoke as he was moved upon by the 
Holy Ghost, that I, therefore, have 
seen the day of Pentecost ? That be- 
cause I have read the history of 
some of the operations of the Holy 
Ghost, therefore I have the Holy 
Ghost? Or that I heard them speak 
in tongues, because I have read the 
history of persons speaking in tongues? 
Certainly not. 

I am aware that hundreds and thou- 
sands of different denominations disa- 
gree with Mr. Campbell, and also de- 
clare that they receive the Spirit of 
the Lord, what they call the new 
hinh. a change of the heart, put off 
the old man and put on the new mao, 
and at the same time the operations 
of their minds, their course of life and 
all their doings and savings, prove 
that they are equally as far behind as 
Mr. Campbell, and that they have 
only the history of the light itself. 

Should you light a room with £as, 
and should an artist take a sketch of 
the light, and some author write & 
history of the affair, and at a subse- 
quent date some other man write a 
history, and should the two accounts 
be placed together, describing the 
beauty thereof and benefit thereof, 
would the history of the light and the 
benefit that had been derived there- 
from, and the abundance of that light 
that was said to have existed, light up 
a hall ? If it would, do not buy any 
more candles, but read the history of 
candles, and stick that history in your 
candlesticks ; read the history of oil 
and wick, and stick that in your 
lamp, and see how much light yom 
will get. 

You may read the Book of Mor- 
mon and the Book of Doctrine and 
Covenants, and the word of God in its 
various written and printed forms, and 
after you have read them all, hav© 
you, by so doing, gained any right to 
say that you have the light of Moses, 

[VoL IV. 



18 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



Isaiah, Daniel, and other ancient and 
modern men of God ? Have you aoy 
reason to say that you possess the 
same light, the same joy, the same 
spirit, as they did, in consequence of 
your possessing the same written word 
of God that they possessed ? Yes, if 
Mr. Campbell's doctrine be correct. 
No doubt the followers of Mr. Camp- 
bell consider the doctrine true, and 
liis lo^ic aud reasoning correct- 

Some, in the so called Christian 
world, contend that the spirit is the 
word, and that word, they argue, will 

save the people. | 
Now suppose that some missionary 
■ er Bible society should send a few 
missionaries to the Latter day Saints, 
in these valleys, upon hearing that we 
were short of bread and other kinds of 
food, and suppose that those mission 
tries should tell us about the various 
kinds of food necessary to sustain life: 
and then suppose that this benevo 
lent institution should publish J 5 or 
20,000 tracts to teach us what an 
advantage it is to live in New York, 
liondon, Paris, or New Orleans, and 
what they live upon in the various re- 
gions of the habitable portions of the 
earth, what pood would all that do us ? 
I answer, not any. 

After you have read in this book 
{holding up the Bible) concerning the 
commission which Jesus gave to cer- 
tain of his disuiples, can you get up 
and say that you are Peter, James, 
John, or any of the ancient Apostles, 
or Prophers ? or by so doing, that yau 
had the Holy Ghost, the same as they 

had? 

Gould you reason that when you 
had read tbe;aecount of the Psalmist, 
where he says, *' The mountains skip- 
ped like rams, and the little hills like 
lambs/' thattyou had seen the glory 
of God in this way, because the Psal- 
mist records that he saw it ? 
4& Could you, wthen yeu have read 
that Paul knew %i man who was caught 
up to the thud he&vens, testify that 



you knew the man who was caught 
up, simply from having read that 
account ? 

When you read of the gifts that 
were bestowed upon and circulated 
among the people of God, you cer- 
tainly would not wish others to sup- 
pose that mere reading about them 
puts you in possession of the same 
blessings. 

But many in the world would sup- 
pose that when they preach and circu- 
late the Bible, they actually put in 
the possession of the people that 
power and life and those gifts, that 
the ancient Apostles and Prophets 
and Saints of God enjoyed. 

Brethren and sisters, we understand 
the difference between enjoying aud 
reading of enjoyment, between the 
history of a feaot ami the fea<t itself: 
also between the history of the law of 
God and the law itself. 

When the Prophet Joseph came 
among the people he did not tell 
them that he would sell them the 
word of God, but after he had estab- 
lished the truth in their minds and 
they were baptized, he then laid his 
hands upon them that they might 
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, 
for he had promised this, and they 
received the Holy Comforter and the 
same light, the same Spirit, the same 
power of God, and the same principles 
of eternal life ; that very gift which is 
the greatest gift of God, and it gave 
them the same joy, and the same 
great blessings* and this Spirit taught 
them the will of God, 

Jlerein is the difference between 
this Church nod the people of the 
I world. They xejoice in thinking that 
their forefathers had such rich bles- 
sings, and that they were so happy 
and rejoiced so much that they b$w 
God, His Son Jesus Christ, and Peter, 
James, and John ; and that their fore- 
fathers received the Holy Ghost. 

We rejoice that *we have seen and 
that our Prophets have received the 



WHY THE SAINTS REJOICE, ETC. 



19 



like blessing, and not that we read of 
their enjoyment. We rejoict that our 
<rod lives, that Jesus Christ His Son 
lives, and that the gifts and blessings 
are bestowed upon us. 

It is generally admitted that it is 
natural for parents to love their young 
children as well as the older ones, and 
if there be any difference* they will 
love the youngest ones a little the 
most, for they sometimes have to be 
more severe with the older ones. 

But the world reverse this doctrine 
with regard to the Almighty, for they 
make God love Adam, Abraham, and 
the ancients, but when it comes down 
to the present time their wonderful, 
peace-making religion makes them 
rejoice that their older brethren and 
sisters had rich dinners and suppers, 
and that they had feasted on the good 
things of heaven, but that our father 
is so unmerciful in our day that we 
have to eat husks. 

According to the doctrine of our 
religious friends, we have to rejoice 
that the ancients enjoved the rich 
blessings of our Father, -and that He 
will not give us anything but the 
history thereof. (President B. Young : 
And the chaff ) 

Such a course is not as consistent 
as that of the devil, for he treats his 
first children in a certain way, and 
then be treats all the others in much 
the same way ; he treats everybody 
about alike. 

Have we not a right to receive 
those blessings tbat were enjoyed by 
our elder brethren ? If the devil 
tempts and tries everybody, and if the 
young children have to be tried, why 
not the young be bleat like the old 
children ? 

1 am aw ire that the Latter-day 
Saints require a great deal of preach- 
ing, and some of that, too, ou subjects 
very easy of comprehension ; 1 will 
tell you what I said to one of our 
home missionaries a few days ago, and 
I said the same to one of the brethren 



from Grantsville, when speaking to 
him about the petty wrangling there. 

They wanted a new local President 
and a new local Bishop, they wanted 
this, that, and the other, and wished 
to know what we had to say. I re- 
marked, if you wish to know what I 
have to say, I will tell you. 

Said I, if an angel of God should 
come to thut village, he would say to 
its inhabitants, "Repent and wash 
your bodies, repent and clean up your 
door yards, repent and cleanse your 
out- houses," all of which I seriously 
think that they have very much need 
to do. 

After they have actually cleansed 
themselves and commenced doing 
right, and have cleansed their locality, 
1 presume that then an angel, or a 
man of God, might tell them what 
further to do. 

I actually suppose that in the in- 
structions which an angel of God 
would give, the very first lesson 
would he to teach cleanliness to the 
filthy, and then instruct them to 
keep themselves cleanly all the time. 
This is what our President is fre- 
quently teaching you; and yet you 
may go into some parts of this city, 
and you would actually think that 
Provo river affords no more water 
than would suffice for cleansing them, 

I like a place constantly kept clean, 
and that must be so to satisfy me, I 
not only want the history of a peoples 
being clean, and of their having 
cleansed up their door yards, out- 
buildings and grounds, but I want 
them to do it. 

We have preached cleanliness at 
Filhnore, last winter ; and when I 
went there lately I was pleased to see 
that they had made some little im- 
provement. 

But there is still by far too much 
carelessness in this matter, and some 
p»r'p]e seem to love to live amidst 
n i l. and to snaff its nauseous and 
unhealthy odors, when it would be 



20 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



far better to apply it to enriching 
your soil. 

You have beeu taught true doc 
trines, and the Lord God has given 
you the Holy Ghost which has puri- 
fied your hearts, and now purify all 
that pertains to you. 

The time will come when you will 
be tried iu this respect ; and the days 
of power will come, when the power 
of God will be more abundantly 
poured out upon those who are pre- 
pared for it. And you who have the 
truth and do not live up to it, who do 
not live up to that light and intelli- 



gence which is given you, who do not 
purify your bodies, your clothing* 
your buil tings, your door yards, gar- 
dens, and fields, may look for the 
wrath of God to burn against you. 

It is vour dutv to be clean and 
neat, and it is the duty of all the set- 
tlements throughout the Territory. 

You have the history of the light, 
and you have received the virtue and 
power which are in the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ, and it is for you to obey 
your leaders and the intelligence 
1 which is in you, which may the Lord 
I grant, in the name of Jesus, Amen. 



THE HOLY GHOST NECESSARY IN PREACHING— FAITH— HEALING THE 
SICK— THE SAINTS' INTERESTS ARE ONE — ALL OF OUR EFFORTS 
SHOULD TEND TO THE UPBUILDING OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 



A Discourse by President B. Young> Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, 

Utah Territory, August 17, 1856. 



We have had the privilege of hear- 
ing the testimony of brother Whiting, 
who has just returned from his mis- 
sion, upon which he started two years 
ago from San Pete. 

Brothers llerril and Clinton, and 
several others, have lately arrived 
from their missions, and I will here 
give an invitation to those brethren to 
come to the stand, Sabbath after Sab- 
bath, and bear their testimony and 
speak to the people. I wish to say to 
the Elders who arrive, come, we would 
be happy to see you with us ; come, 
we will find seats for you ; and if you 
are not nil eloquent preachers, come 
and beat your testimony. Brother 
Whiting savs that he is a man of but 
few words. I am satibfied that there 
is greater wisdom with many who say 



but little, than there is with those 
who talk so much ; as for the multi- 
tude of words, they are but of little 
consequence, the ideas are of far the 
greatest importance. 

The kingdom of our God, that is 
set up on the earth, does not require 
men of many words and flaming ora- 
torical talents, to establish truth and 
righteousness. It is not the many 
words that accomplish the designs of 
our Father in heaven, with Him it is 
the acts of the people more than their 
words ; this I was convinced of, be- 
fore I embraced the Gospel- Had it 
not been that I clearly saw and un- 
dersteod that the Lord Almighty 
would take the weak things of this 
world to confound the mighty, the 
wise, and the talented, there was 



THE HOLY GHOST NECESSARY, ETC. 



21 



nothing that could have induced me, 
or persuaded me to have ever become 
a public speaker. I did think, and I 
now think, that I am personally as 
well acquainted with my own weak- 
nesses as any other mortal is with them, 
for this is my fortune, my good for- 
tune and blessing, and I am ready to 
acknowledge that it is more than 
many have got, I am of the opinion 
that I know and understand myself, 
about as well as any person can know 
and understand me ; yet I may think 
that 1 know my weaknesses and inca- 
pabilities to the fullest, while others 
may see weaknesses that I do not 
Still I am so constituted that when I 
discover my weaknesses I bear them 
off as well us I can ; and I say to all 
people, if you discover that I falter, 
when 1 Jo the best I can, what are 
you going to do about it ? 

When I first commenced preaching, 
I made up my mind to declare the 
things that I understood, fearless of 
friends and threats, and regardless of 
caresses- They were nothing to me, 
for if it was ruv duty to rise before a 
congregation of strangers and say that 
the Lord lives, that He has revealed 
Himself in this our day, that He has 
given to us a Prophet, and brought 
forth ihe new and everlasting cove- 
nant lor tbe restoration of Israel, and 
if that was all I could say, I must be 
just as satisfied as though I could get 
np and ulk for hours. If I could 
only say that I was a monument of 
the Lords work upon the earth, that 
was sufficient ; and had it not been 
for this feeling, nothing could have 
induced me to have become a public 
speaker. 

With regard to preaching, let a 
man present himself before the Saints, 
or go into the world before the nobles 
and great men of the earth, and let 
him stand up full of the Holy Ghost, 
full of the power of God, and though 
he may use words and sentences in an 
awkward style, he will convince and 



convert more, of the truth, than can 
the most polished orator destitute of 
the Holy Ghost ; for that Spirit will 
prepare the minds of the people to re- 
ceive the truth, and the spirit of the 
speaker will influence the hearers so 
that they will feel it. 

The^e reflections are my true sen- 
timents, and it is knowledge with me 
with regard to speakers and people 
who have honest hearts, who desire 
the knowledge of the Lord, who are 
seeking to know the will of God, and 
willing to become subject to it* The 
Spirit of truth will do more to bring 
persons to light and knowledge, than 
flowery words. This is my experience, 
and 1 presume it is the experience of 
many of you, and that you can call 
that to mind when you first received 
the Spirit of this Gospel. 

When you see a person at a dis- 
tance, you can, at times, see the spirit 
of that person before you have the 
opportunity of speaking to him ; you 
can discern his spirit by the appear- 
ance of his countenance. This has 
been my experience from my younger 
days, and more especially since I have 
become acquainted with sacred things. 
My later experience has been very 
vivid with regard to the spirits of 
people, and it matters not to me whe 
ther they say much or little, so they 
but let me hear their voices and see 
them, let me hear and see the mani- 
festation of their spirit, that I may 
know whether they are constantly with 
us in their feelings. I wish to know 
the spirits of those that are around 
and with us. 

Brethren, you who have returned 
and are this season returning from 
missions, we shall be happy to have 
you take your seats with us on this * 
stand, and when opportunity offers 
we shall be glad to hear your voices 
and testimonies. 

When I rise before vou, brethren 
and sisters, I often speak of the faults 
of the people and try to correct them ; 



22 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



I strive to put the Saints in a right 
course and plead with them to lire 
their religion, to become better and 
to purify themselves before the Lord; 
to sanctify themselves, to be prepared 
for the days that are fast approaching, 
I do this often er than I speak of the 
good qualities of this people, and I 
have reasons for this which, perhaps 
you would like to hear. ! 

The froward and disobedient need 
chastisement, the humble and faith- 
ful are sealed by the Spirit of the 
Gospel that we have received. I have 
not time nor opportunity to caress the 
people, nor flatter them to do right ; 
nor often to speak well of them, por- 
traying their good qualities. 

The consolations of the Holy Spirit 
of our Gospel comfort the hearts of 
men and women, old and young, in 
every condition cf this mortal life. 
The humble, the meek, and faithful 
are all the time consoled and comfort- 
ed by the Spirit of the Gospel that we 
preach ; consequently, their comfort, 
happiness, joy, and peace must be re- 
ceived from the fountain head* As 
Jesus says, 44 In the world ye shall 
have tribulation, but in me ye have 
peace," so we say to ourselves, so we 
say to the Saints ; in the Lord ye 
have joy and comfort, and the light 
of truth which shines upon your 
path. 

The Holy Ghost reveals unto you 
things past, present, and to come ; it 
makes your minds quick and vivid to 
understand the handy work of the 
Lord', Your joy is made full in be- 
holding the footsteps of our Father 
going forth among the inhabitants of 
the earth ; this is invisible to the 
world, but it is made visible to the 
Saints, and they behold the Lord in 
His providences, bringing forth the 
work of the last days. 

The hearts of the meek and humble 
are full of joy and comfort continu- 
ally ; do such need comfort from me ? 
Yes, if any mourn, perhaps a few 



encouraging words from me would 
give them consolation and do them 
good. I am always ready to impart 
what I have to this people, that which 
will cheer and comfort their hearts, 
and if the Lord will lead me by His 
Spirit into that train of reflections 
and teaching, I am more willing and 
ready to speak comforting words to 
this people, than I am to chastise 
them. 

But I hope and trust in the Lord 
my God that I shall never be left to 
praise this people, to speak well of 
them, for the purpose of cheering and 
comforting them by the art of flat- 
tery ; to lead them ou by smooth 
speeches day after day, week after 
week, month after month, and year 
after year, and let them roll sin as a 
sweet morsel under their tongues, and 
be guilty of transgressing the law of 
God. I hope I shall never be left to 
flatter this people, or any people on 
the earth, in their iniquity, but far 
rather chasten them for their wicked- 
ness and praise them for their good- 
ness. 

The Lord praises you and comforts 
you, if you live as you are directed ; if 
you live with your life hid with Christ 
in God, you do receive, from the foun- 
tain head, life, joy, peace, truth, and 
every good and wholesome principle 
that the Lord bestows upon this peo- 
ple, and your hearts exult in it, and 
your joy is made full. 

This people are the best people 
upon the face of the earth, that we 
have any knowledge of. Take the 
congregation now before me, and what 
portion of them has been in the 
Church twenty-six years ? What por- 
tion has been in the Church fifteen 
years ? But a small part. 

Plow many of those before me were 
personally acquainted with Joseph, 
our Prophet? I can see now and 
then one ; you can pick up one here 
and another there ; but the most of 
the people now inhabiting this Tel* 



THE HOLY GHOST 

ritory never beheld the face of our 
Prophet ; even quite a portion of this 
congregation never beheld his face. 
All this I consider. 

But few of this congregation have 
been* assembled together more than a 
very few years, to receive and be be- 
nefitted with the teachings from the 
fountain head, directly from the living 
oracles. 

How long have they been gathered ? 
Some one year, some two years, and 
some five or six years ; and I can only 
pick our a few in this congregation, 
who were acquainted with the Pro- 
phet. 

I could pick out a few of this 
assembly who have been here seven 
and eight years. 

You who understand the process of 
preparing mortar, know that it ought 
to lay a certain time before it is in the 
best condition for use. Now, suppose 
that our workmen should work over a 
portion and prepare it for use, aud 
when it is rightly tempered, suppose 
some one should throw into the mix- 
ture a hirge quantity of unshicked 
lime, this would at once destroy its 
cementing quality, and you would 
have to work it all over and over 
again. 

This is precisely like what we have 
to do with this people; when a new 
batch i* mixed with the lime and sand 
which were prepared ten days ago, 
before it is fit for use it has to be 
worked all over with the ingredients 
and proportions that were used to 
make the first- 

Some thin!; this rather hard, but 
they have to be worked over, because 
they are in the batch. Again, they 
are in the mill, and like the potters 
clay which brother Kimball uses for 
a figure, they have got to be ground 
over and worked on the table, until 
they are made perfectly pliable and in 
readiness to be put on the wheel, to be 
turned into vessels of honor. 

Now, suppose, when it is in this good 



NECESSARY, ETC. 23 

state, that somebody should throw in & 
batch of unworked clay, it would spoil 
the lot, and the potter would have ta 
work it all over; the clay that was 
prepared has to be worked over with 
the unprepared. 

This principle makes many feet 
sore, and some are starting for the 
States, and some for California, be- 
cause thev will not be worked over so 
much, and we cannot set a guard over 
the mill to keep the new clay from 
being thrown in. 

You may say that that is my busi- 
ness; no, it is my business to throw 
in the new elav, and work it over and 
over, and to use the wire to draw 
from the lump any material that would 
obstruct the potter from preparing a 
vessel unto honor. 

I do not wish you to think that I 
chastise good men ami good women; 
chastisements do not belong to them, 
but we have some unruly people here, 
those who know the law of God, but 
will not abide it Thev have to be 
talked to; and we have to keep talk- 
ing to them, and talking to them, 
until by and by they will forsake their 
evils, and turn round and become good 
people, or take up their line of march 
and have us, 

I have reflected much upon the 
true character of mankind, pertaining 
to thf ("ro>pel of salvation, and more 
particularly in reference to the cha- 
racter of that portion of mankind that 
id hero in the capacity in which we 
now are. How hard it is for people ta 
see and understand things as they 
are. 1 allude, in my rematks, to this 
people who do reflect, and who profess 
to Mieve in a Supreme Being, the 
Creator of the heavens and the earth, 
who have professed, by their acts, that 
God haw spoken in the last days, that 
unto us Hu has revealed His will; 
that He has given unto us the oracles 
of divine truth, the Gospel of life and 
salvation, with the privilege of making 
sure unto ourselves eternal life; thi* 



24 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES 



h the people I am now preaching to, 
and unto whom I wish to address my 
few remarks. 

How slow many of us are to believe 
the things of God, how slow. How 
many men and women can I find here 
who place implicit confidence in their 
God? Perhaps you might wi*h an 
explanation with regard to the term 
1 here make use of. I will ac- 
knowledge my inability to explain to 
thef fullest extent, what I regard as 
implicit confidence in our God; the 
reason of this is the ten thousand 
opinions ih.it people have, 

if I were to urge that we ought to 
have implicit confidence in the power 
and willingness of our God to sustain 
us by doing everything for us, that 
would cut the thread of my own faith, 
it would run counter to many of my 
ideas in regard to the dealings of the 
Almighty with the human family. On 
the other hand, how much confidence 
shall 1 have in God? One says, 11 I 
have no confidence in Him, any fur- 
ther than what I can see, hear, and 
understand. I have no confidence 
that wheat will grow here, unless I 
put it into the ground ; or that I will 
have food to eat, unless I take the 
proper steps for raising it, or purchase 
it from those that have it. 11 Both of 
these points are true in part, hut the 
mindp uf the people are more or less 
beclouded. 

To explain how much confidence 
should have in God, were I using 
a term to suit myself, I should say 
implicit confidence. I have faith in 
my Gnd, and that faith corresponds 
with the works I produce. 1 have no 
confidence in faith without works. 
Shall I explain this? I do not think 
I can fully present the idea to your 
understanding, but I will a portion of 
it ; and to do so, I will refer to a cir- 
cumstance that transpired in Nauvoo. 
A President of the Elders 1 Quorum, 
uld father Baker, was called upon to 
liait a very sick woman, a sister in the 



Church ; they sent for him to lay 
hands upon her. It was a very sickly 
time, ami there was scarcely a person 
to attend upon the sick* for nearly all 
were afflicted. Father Baker was one 
of those tenacious, ignorant, self- willed, 
over* righteous Elders, and wheu he 
went into the house he enquired what 
the woman wanted. She told him 
that she wished him to lay hands upon 
her. Father Baker saw a tea-pot on 
the coals, and supposed that there 
was tea in it, and immediately turned 
upon his heels, saying, 44 God don't 
want me to lav hands on those who do 
not keep the Word of Wisdom and 
he went out. He did not know whe- 
ther the pot contained catnip, penny- 
royal, or some other mild herb, and he 
did nut wait for anv one to te 1 him. 
That class of people are ignorant and 
over righteous, and they are not in 
the true line hy any means. 

You may go to some people here, 
and ask what ails them, and they 
answer, 14 1 don't know, but we feel a 
dreadful distress in the stomach and 
in the back; we feel all out of order, 
and we wish you to lay hands upon 
us. 1 * 44 Have you used any remedies ?" 
44 No. We wish the Elders to lay 
hands upon us, and we have faith 
that we shall he healed," That is 
very inconsistent according to my 
faith. If we are sick, and ask the 
Lord to heal us, and to do all for us 
that is necessary to be done, according 
to my understanding of the Gospel of 
salvation, I might as well ask the 
Lord to cause my wheat and corn to 
grow, without my plowing the ground 
and casting in the seed. It appears 
consistent to me to apply every reme- 
dy that comes within the range of my 
knowledge, and to ask ray Father in 
heaven, in the name of Jesus Christ, 
to sanctify that application to the 
healing of my body ; to another this 
may appear inconsistent. 

If a person afflicted with a cancer 
should come to me and ask me to heal 



THE HOLY GHOST NECESSARY, ETC, 



him, I would rather go the grave-yard 
and try to raise a dead person, com- 
paratively speaking. But supposing 
we were traveling in the mountains, 
and all we had or could get, in the 
shape of nourishment, was a little 
venison, and one or two were taken 
sick, without anything in the world in 
the shape of healing medicine within 
our reach, what should we do? Ac- 
cording to my faith, ask the Lord 
Almighty to send an angel to heal 
the sick. This is our privilege, when 
so situated that we cannot get any 
thing to help ourselves. Then the 
Lord and his servants can do all. 
But it is my duty to do, when I have 
it in my power. Many people are 
unwilling to do one thing for them- 
selves, in case of sickness, but ask 
God to do it all. 

A portion of our community have 
so much confidence in God, even men 
and w r oraen in this city, that if you 
put in their possession five bushels 
of wheat, they will dispose of it and 
trust in God for their food for a year 
to come. To me this is inconsistent; 
J know nothing about the consistency 
of such a confidence in God. But to 
me it is consistent for the poor man, 
or woman, that has been gleaning 
wheat, and has saved five or ten 
bushels, to lay it up for a time of 
need ; though I understand that some 
of them are trying to sell it. Poor 
men and women who have had to beg 
for the last six months, and who have 
had nothing but what they obtained 
through charity, but who have now 
obtained a few bushels of wheat, are 
ready to sell it for something of no 
intrinsic worth, trusting in God to [ 
provide for them. This is inconsis- 
tent to me. 

How shall I present consistent faith 
and religion, so that you may compre- ! 
bend the subject*? I will do my best, 
and have the event with God. J be- 
lieve, according to my understanding 
of the principles of eternal truth, that' 



25 

I should have implicit faith in our God ; 
and when we are where we have no 
help for ourselves in the case of di- 
seases, that we have the right to ask 
the Father, in the name of Jesus, to 
administer by His power and heal the 
Mck, and I am sure it will be done to 
those who have implicit confidence in 
Him. 

Again, in regard to food, implicit 
faith and confidence in God is for you 
and I to do everything we can to sus- 
tain and preserve ourselves ; and the 
community that works together, heart 
and hand, to accomplish this, their 
efforts will be like the efforts of one 
man. The past year was a hard one 
for us with regard to provisions, but I 
never had one faltering feeling in re- 
ference to this community's suffering, 
provided all had understood their 
religion and lived it. Some few un- 
derstand their religion and live it ; 
others make a profession, without un- 
derstanding their religion, and do not 
live it ; consequently there has been 
a lack of union of effort to sustain our- 
selves, which has made it very hard 
for the few. 

Suppose that we had done our best 
and had not raised one bushel of grain 
this year, I have conlidence enough 
in my God to believe that we could 
stay here, and not starve to death. 
If all our cattle had died through the 
severity of the past winter, if the 
insects had cut off all our crops, if we 
still proved faithful to our God and 
to our religion, I have confidence to 
believe that the Lord would send 
manna and flocks of quails to us. 
But He will not do this, if we murmur 
and are neglectful and disunited. 

Not having breadstuff nor manna, if 
we are cut off from those resources, 
from our provisions, the Lord can fill 
these mountains and valleys with an- 
telope, mountain sheep, elk, deer, and 
other animals ; He can cause the 
buffalo to take a stampede on the east 
side of the Rocky mountains, and fill 



26 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



these mountains and valleys with beef; 
I have just that confidence in my 
God, 1 have confidence enough to 
believe that if we had not raised our 
own provisions this year, and had 
proved true and faithful to our God 
and to our religion, that the Lord 
would have given us a little bread, 
even though he should have to put it 
in the minds of the people in the 
States to go to California and Oregon, 
and to load their wagons with sugar, 
flour, and every thing needed, more than 
they could consume, and cause them 
to leave their superabundance here, 
as some did a great quantity of cloth- 
ing, dried fruit, tools, and various 
other useful articles, in 1849, the 
first season that large emigrating com- 
panies passed through this valley to 
California, I could then buy a vest 
for twenty- five cents, that would now 
sell here for two or three dollars ; and 
coats could be bought for a dollar 
each, such as are now selling for fif- 
teen dollars. 

This is my confidence in my God* 
I am no more concern- il about this 
people's suffering unto death, than 1 
am concerned about the sun s falling 
out of its orbit and ceasing to shine 
on this earth again, I know that we 
should have that confidence in God ; 
this has been my experience, I have 
been led into this confidence by the 
miraculous providences of God. My 
implicit confidence in God causes me 
to husband every iota of property He 
gives me ; I will take the best care of 
my farm, I will prepare my ground as 
well as I can, and put in the best seed 
I have got, and trust in God for the 
result, for it is the Lord that gives 
the increase. 

I will illustrate by relating a circum- 
stance which oocured this summer. A 
certain brother sowed a field with wheat, 
and he has been afraid, and afraid, 
all the summer, about the water, 
raying, "When shall we get the water? 
We shall quit farming, fori am tired 



of it" I said to him, it is God that 
gives the increase, and it is for us to 
do the best we can ; and if there is no 
water for the grain, He is close by, 
and is careful to give the increase, 
when it is necessary. This brother 
had sowed five or six acres ; aud the 
straw was so short, that a portion of 
the crop had to be pulled, and when 
thrashed, he had over one huudred 
and seventy bushels of wheat. 

The Lord wishes to show this peo- 
ple that He is close by, that He walks 
in our midst daily, and we know but 
little about him ; yet He intends to 
train us until we find out. This year, 
I think, gives us a positive manifes- 
tation of the hand of our God in 
giving the increase. I do not know 
that any person can cavil upon that 
question any more, and say that it is 
all in accordance with natural philoso- 
phy, as the world term it. 

Natural philosophy, as you and I 
understand it, would not have pro- 
duced one buslu-i «>f grain, where we 
now have Mi. I would hk" the phi- 
losopher to make it appear how the 
trees have grown so luxuriantly this 
year, with so little water. Have you 
ever before seen the weed 1 * 11 inrish so 
thielv on these drv hills? Look at * 
your grain ; though much of it is so 
low that you have to pull it, can you 
tell what it is that has caused the 
kernels to be so numerous and plum}*? 
Let the natural philosopher tell the 
reason, if he can ; he cannot do it 

After all that has been said and 
done, after He has led this people so 
long, do you not perceive that there 
is a lack of confidence in our God ? 
Can you perceive it in yourselves? 
You may ask, 11 Brother Brigharin, do 
you perceive it in yourself V I do, I 
can see that I yet lack confidence, to 
some extent, in Him whom I trust. 
Why ? Because I have not tha 
power, in consequence of that which 
the fall has brought upon me. I have 
just told you that I have no lack of 



THE HOLY GHOST NECESSARY, ETC, 



27 



confidence iu the Lord 9 <m*taining 
this people ; I never had one shadow 
of doubt on that point. 

But through the power of fallen 
nature, something rises up within me, 
fit- times, that uieasurablv draws a di- 

k 

vidian ihie between my interest and 
the interest of my Father in heaven — 
something that makes my interest 
and the interest of my Father in hea- 
ven not precisely one. 

I know that we should feel arid un- 
derstand, as far as possible, as far as 
fallen nature will let us, as far as we 
can get faith and knowledge to under- 
stand ourselves, that the interest of 
that God whom we serve is our inte- 
rest, and that we have no other, nei- 
ther in time nor in eternity. 

If I have an interest in any object , 
but should not live to enjoy that ob* 
jeet t you can perceive that it is cut off 
from me, and that my interest and my 
hopes are gone, so far as worldly 
things are concerned. If any one has 
an interest in an object that is change- 
able, in anything of an earthly nature, 
and is separated from it, it can bo of 
but little use to him, and should cease 
to be an, object of grt-at care or desire. 
Any object or interest th it we have, 
aside from our Fathi r in heavei , will 
be taken from us, and though we mav 
seem to enjoy it here, iu eternity we 
shall be deprived of it. 

Consequently, 1 say that we have 
110 true interest, only conjointly with 
our Father in heaven. We are His 
children, His sons and daughters, and 
this should not be a mystery to this 
people, even though there are many 
who have been gathered with us but 
a short time. He ia the God and 
Father of our spirits ; He devised 
the plan that produced our taber- 
nacles, the houses for our spirits to 
dwell in. 

My interests are with His, yours 
are there, and if you, seemingly, have 
any interest anywhere else, it will be 
severed from you, and you will never 



enjoy it. Still there is a feeling which 
has come by the fall, by transgression, 
in the heart of every person, that his 
interest is individually to himself; 
and that if he serves God, or does 
anything for Him, it is for some being 
for whom he has no particular con- 
cern. This is a mistaken idea ; for 
every thing you do, every act you 
perform, every duty incumbent upon 
you, is solely for your interest in 
God, and no where else, neither can 
it be. 

When you promote His interest, 
you promote your own ; and when you 
promote your own interest, you pro- 
mote His. When you gain a title of 
glory, or any good thing, you gain 
this to your Father in heaven as well 
as to yourself. And every object you 
are in pursuit of, should be that which 
will pertain to eternity, and let time 
take care of itself, only be sure to do 
the duties pertaining to it. 

If we can see and realise that our 
interests are hid in God, anil that we 
can have no interest an v where else t 
perhaps we can learn obedience faster 
than we now do. Many think, " Wel) t 
£ am an independent character ; I do 
not like to be counseled/governed, or 
controlled ; I wish to do as I please, 1 ' 
That feeling, in a degree, is in every 
person. 

There is an impulse in man that 
separates his interest from the inte- 
rest of his God, and the interest of 
our Father in heaven from ours. 

This must be learned ho that vou 
can discern it in yourselves, so that 
you can apply all your efforts, every 
act of your lives, to the interest that 
pertains to your eternal oxaltation. 

If in this world we hai every ob- 
ject that we could desire, of an earth- 
ly nature, do you not understand that 
death would separate us from it? 
You can understand that naturally, 
A man possessing thrones, kingdoms, 
and power, leaves them when he is 
laid in the grave. 



28 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



Now suppose that you let the com- 
mon mode of reflection and practice 
reach into eternal things, upon the 
same principle you would have a self- 
ish interest in eternity ; you would 
there be to yourself, by yourself, and 
for yourself, regardless of every other 
creature. But the truth is, you are 
not going to have a separate kingdom; 
I am not going to have a separate 
kingdom ; it is not our prerogative to 
Lave it un this earth. 

If you have a kingdom and a dotni- 
i ) ion here, it m us t be con cen t rated i n the 
head ; if we are ever prepared for an 
eternal exaltation, we must be concen- 
trated in the head of the eternal God- 
head. Why? Because everything else is 
opposed to that kingdom, and the heir 
of that kingdom will keep up the war- 
fare with that opposing power until 
death is destroyed, and him that hath 
^he power of it ; not annihilated, but 
sent back to native element. He will 
never cease to contend with the oppo- 
site power, with that power that con- 
tends against the heir of this earth ; 
consequently, if we fancy that we have 
an independent interest here and in 
the world to come, we shall fail in 
getting any of it. 

Your interest must be concentrated 
in the head on the earth, and all of 
our interest must centre in the God 
head in eternity, and there is no 
durable interest in any other chan- 
nel. 

I desire the people to consider whe 
ther they have any faltering in their 
* feelings, any misgivings, or lack of 
confidence in their God. If they have, 
they should seek, with all the spirit 
and power they are in possession of, 
until they can understand the princi- 
pie of eternity and eternal exaltation, 
and then apply the actions of their 
lives to these principles, that thoy may 
l>e prepared to enjoy that which their 
hearts now anticipate and desire. If 
we will learn these things correctly 
and advance, and advance, and conti- 



nue to advance, though the new clay 
may be continually thrown into the 
mill, we will bring it to the same pli- 
ability as the old, much sooner than 
if it was ground alone ; for the old 
clay soon mixes with the new and 
makes the whole lump passive. If we 
apply our hearts to these things, we 
shall soon learn to have our interests 
one here on the earth. 

The principles of eternity and eter- 
nal exaltation are of no use to us, un- 
less they me brought down to our ca- 
pacities so that we practise them in 
our lives. We must learn the prin- 
ciples of government, must learn our- 
selves, the eternal government of our 
God, the interest that the Father has 
here on the earth and the interest 
that we have; then we will place our 
interest with the interest of our Father 
and God, and will have no self-interest, 
no interest only in His kingdom that 
is set up on the earth ; then we will 
begin and apply these principles in 
our lives. 

How shall we apply them ? We 
must learn that we have not one far- 
thing's worth of anything in heaven, 
earth, or hell, not even our own 
being. 

We have been brought forth on this 
earth, organized for the purpose of 
giving us an opportunity of proving 
ourselves worthy to possess something 
by and bve. 

Wo make farms, build fine houses, 
g j t possessions around us, and these 
ire call ours, when not a dimes worth 
of them is either yours or mine. This 
is what we must learn. 

I have much property in my pos- 
session, and we use the terms, 44 my 
farm, my house, my cattle, my horses, 
my carriage," <fcc./ but the fact is we 
do not truly own anything ; we never 
did and never will, until many long 
ages after this. We seemingly have 
property ; we have gold and silver in 
our possession, and houses and lands, 
and goods, &c. These things we are 



THE HOLY GHOST NECESSARY, ETC* 



29 



accustomed to call ours, but that is for 
the want of understanding. 

Every man and woman has got to 
feel that not one farthing of anything 
in their possession is rightfully theirs, 
in the strict sense of ownership. 
When we learn this lesson, where 
will be my interest and my effort? 
1 do not own anything — it is my Fa- 
ther's. How came I by my posses- 
sions ? His providence has thrown 
them into my care ; He has appointed 
me a steward over them, and I am 
His servant, His steward, His hired 
man, one with whom He has placed 
certain property in charge for the 
time being, that is, pertaining to the 
things of this world.* 

Says ene, 41 It was preached thirty 
years ago, that nothing belongs to us, 
and, if I have a thousand dollars, to 
at once give it all to the poor." That 
is your enthusiasm and ignorance. 
Were you to make an equal distribu- 
tion of property to-day, one year 
would not pass before there would be 
us great an inequality as now* 

How could you ever get a people 
equal with regard to their possessions? 
They never can be, no more than they 
can be in the appearance of their 
faces. 

Are we equal? Yes. Wherein? 
We are equal in the interest of eter- 
nal things, in our God, not aside from 
Him. 

We behold Church proper ty t and 
not one farthing of it is yours or mine. 
Of the possessions that are called 
mine, my individual property, not a 
dollar's worth is mine ; and of all that 
you seem to possess, not a dollar s 
worth is yours. 

Did you ever organize a tree, gold, 
silver, or any other kind of metal, or 
any other natural production ? No, 
you have not yet attained to 4hat 
power, and it will be ages before you 
do. Who owns all the elements with 
which we are commanded and permit- 
ted to operate ? The Lord, and we 



are stewards over them. It is not for 
me to take the Lord s property placed 
under my charge and wantonly dis- 
tribute it; I must do with it as He 
tells me. In my stewardship I am 
not to be guided by the mere whims 
of human follv, bv those who are 

* M 

more ignorant than I am, not by the 
lesser power, but by the superior and 
wiser. 

I Those who are in favor of an equal- 
ity in property say that that is the 
doctrine taught in the New Testa- 
ment. True, the Savior said to the 
young man, " Go and sell that thou 
hast, and give to the poor, and thou 
shalt have treasure in heaven, and 
come and follow me," in order to try 
him and prove whether he had faith 
or not. 

In the days of the Apostles, the 
brethren sold their possessions and 
laid them at the Apostles' feet. And 
where did many of those brethren go 
to ? To naught, to confusion and de- 
struction. Could those Apostles keep 
the Church together, on those princi- 
ples ? No* Could they build up the 
kingdom on those principles ? No, 
they never could. Manv of those 
persons were good men, but they were 
filled with enthusiasm, insomuch that 
if they owned a little possession they 
would place it at the feet of the Apos- 
tles- 
Will such a cours* sustain the king- 
dom ? No. Did it, in the davs of 
the Apostles ? No. Such a policy 
would be the ruin of this people, and 
scatter them to the four winds. We 
are to be guided by superior know- 
ledge, by a higher influence and 
power 

The superior is not to be directed 
by the inferior, consequently you need 
not ask me to throw that which the 
Lord has put into my bands to the 
four winds. If, by industrious habits 
and honorable dealings, you obtain thou- 
sands or millions, little or much, it is 
your duty to use all that is put in 



30 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



jour possession, as judiciously as you 
have knowledge, to build up the king- 
dom of God on the earth. Let this 
people equalize their m<-ans, and it 
would he cme of the greatest injuries 
that could be done to them During 
the past season, those who lived their 
religion acted upon the principles 
thereof by extending the hand of 
charity and benevolence to the poor, 
freely distributing their flour and 
other provisions, yet 1 am fearful 
that that mode was an injury instead 
of a real good, although it was design- 
ed for good. 

Many poor people who receive flour 
of the brethren, it* they have a bushel 
of wheat will sell it in the stores for 
that which will do them no good* 
My object is to accomplish the great- 
est good to this people. If I can by 
my wisdom and the wisdom of my 
brethren, by the wisdom that the 
Lord gives unto us, get this people 
into a situation in which they can 
actually sustain themselves and help 
their neighbors, it will be one of the 
greatest temporal blessings that can 
be conferred upon them. If you wish 
to place persons in a backsliding con- 
dition, make them idle and dilatory 
in temporal things, even though they 
may be good Saints in other respects. 
If the whole of this people can be put 
in a situation to take care of them- 
selves, individually, and collectively, il 
will save a great many from aposta- 
tizing, and be productive of much 
good. I have got to wait for the 
Lord to dictate from day to day, 
and from time to time, as to what 
particular ouurse to pursue for the 
accomplishment of so desiraUe a 
result. 

Suppose that we should say that we 
intend to sell flour at ten dollars per 
hundred, would that make the people 
take care of themselves and their 
gmin ? It is not so very material 
«hat flour costs, nor whether the 
brethren sell it for three or ten cents 



a pound, as it is whether each will 
strive to secure and economise his 
own provisions. If you establish the 
selling price of flour at one dollar a 
hundred, or even at thirty cento, 
there are some who will sell all they 
have before night, and then beg their 
living of their neighbors. What 
course shall we pursue to produce 
the greatest good ? We have the 
Gospel and the ordinances of salva- 
tion, and if we can get the people to do 
that which will produce the greatest 
good, then we shall further promote 
the interests of the kingdom of God 
on the earth. 

I do not like to have the Saints, 
those who profess to be Saints, get 
such extravagant confidence in our 
God that they will not do one thing 
to provide for the body, but omit 
securing provision enough to sustain 
themselves, and say, ** O, I shall 
have as long as there is any means, 
or wheat, or flour ; I know that bro- 
ther Brigham will not see me suffer. 
Mr. store-keeper, take the little I 
have and give mo some ribbons for 
it, or a nice dress, for I want the 
best I can get, and I know that bro- 
iher Brigham will not let me suffer." 
Will this course produce good to the 
people, or are they ignorant that 
they do not know what course L to 
pursue ? 

The grand difficulty with this com- 
munity is simply this, their interest 
is not one. When you will have 

m 

your interests concentrated in one, 
then you will work jointly, and we 
slnli not have to scold and find 
fault, as much as we are now required 
to. Somebody ought to be reproved 
here to-day, for some of our farmers 
are bringing in wheat and selling it 
to the stores for a dollar and a half a 
bush*]. Would they sell it that low 
to the poor? No, they would not, if 
the poor had money to pay for it. 
If this is the best way, the most con* 
ducive of the greatest good to 



THE HOLY GHOST 



NECESSARY, ETC, 



31 



community, all right, but I cannot 
see any good resulting from it. 

I can see no good accruing to this 
community in maintaining h divided 
interest; our interest must be one 
throughout, in order to produce the 
goud we desire, ilany are distrust 
ful in the providences of God ; they 
profess faith enough to have the Lord 
extract a cancer from their flesh, or 
drive a fever from them, though they 
would not do a single thing for them- 
selves ; yet if they have a few bushels 
of grain, or five dollars, and you 
touch that, you touch the apple of 
their eve, You will run counter to 
the feelings of 44 here is my individual 
family, my individual substance, my 
individual habitation, and mv indivi- 
dual pioperty tWt I have gathered 
together ; ic is all my own, it is not 
yours. 1 ' 

I know that there is great liberality 
among this people, and on the other 
haiid there is much liberality like 
this, though I do not know tb.it I 
can fully explain it to you, but I will 
try. A ftw ji are ago we wished to 
drive oiF the cattle not needed here, 
so as to leave the feed for our milch 
cows, and there was not a man who 
was not heart and hand for the policy. 
When the time came to gather up 
the cattle, every man said to his 
neighbor, *' This is one of the best 
possible plans for our stock, now you 
drive off your cattle/* so each man 
said to his neighbor, and thought to 
himself i4 mine will have a better 
chance/' And in the matter of 
fencing, each one says to his neigh- 
bor, M You put up a good fence round 
your garden and herd your cattle/' 
at the same time intending to let his 
own run at large. These few instan- 
ces explain the feelings and conduct 
of some, and in what manner they are 
liberal. 

I again say that I do not wUb any 
to take chastisement but those who 
need it, though most of the people 



are generally so righteous and liberal 
that tbey give over every pan of it to 
their neighbors ; they consider that 
none of it belongs to them. Some 
are so liberal that they will pick up 
my cattle on the range and butcher 
them, saying, 11 There is nothing here 
belonging to brother Brigham, nor to 
auvbodv else, it is the Lord s, and I 
uilt have a little beef." 

1 wish the people to understand 
that tbey have no interest apart from 
the Lord our God. The moment you 
have a divided interest, that moment 
you sever yourselves from eternal 
principles. 

It is reported that many are going 
away ; I say, gentlemen and ladies, 
you who wish to go to California, or 
to the States, go and welcome ; I had 
rather you would go than stay. 1 
wish every one to go who prefers 
doing so, and if they will go like gen- 
tlemen, they go with my best feelings : 
but if they go like rascals and knaves, 
they cannot have them. I have never 
requested but two things of those who 
leave, namely, to pay their debts and 
not steal ; that is all that I have re* 
quired of them. Go about your busi- 
ness, for I would rather you would go 
than stay. 

The moment a person decides to 
leave this people, he is cut off from 
every object that is durable for time 
and eternity, and I have told you the 
reason why. Everything that is op- 
posed to God and His Son Jesus 
Christ, to the celestial kingdom and 
to celestial laws, those celestial laws 
and beings will hold warfare with, un- 
til every particle of the opposite is 
turned back to its native element, 
though it should take millions and 
millions of ages to accomplish it, 
Christ will never cease the warfare, 
until he destrovs death and him that 
hath the power of it. Every posses 
sion and object of affection will be 
taken from those who forsake the 
truth, and their identity and existence 



32 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



will eventually cease, * 4 That is 
strange doctrine/ 1 No matter, they 
have not an object which they cau 
place their hands or affections upon, 
but what will vanish and pass away. 
That is the course and will be the ten- 
dency of every man and woman, when 
they decide to leave this kingdom. 

They are welcome to go, and to 
stay where they go ; I heartily wish 
that a great many would go, such as I 
can point out. Like old Lorenzo 
Dow, when he was trying to detect 
the person who had stolen an axe ; he 
said that he could throw the stone 
which he had carried into the pulpit 
and hit the man that stole the axe ; 
lie handled the stone as though he 
would throw it, and the guilty person 
dodged, when he said, that is the man. 
So I could throw and hit a great many 
that I wish to go. 

I say again, you that wish to go, go j 
in peace, and we like to have you go ; 
and those that wish to come here we 
like to have them come and be Saints, 
and if they would, they would stay ; 
but if not, I like to have them leave, 



no matter whether they belong to the 
Church or not. 

My soul feels hallelujah, it exults 
in God, that He has planted this peo- 
ple in a place that is not desired by 
the wicked ; for if the wicked come 
here they do not wish to stay, no mat- 
ter bow well they are treated, and I 
thank the Lord for it ; and I want 
hard times, so that every person that 
does not wish to stay, for the sake of 
his religion, will leave. This is a 
good place to make Saints, and it is a 
good place for Saints to live ; it is the 
plane the Lord has appointed, and we 
shall stay here until He tells us to go 
somewhere else. 

All I ask of the Saints is to live 
their religion, serve their God, and 
recollect that their interest should be 
in Him and no where else ; that the 
inferior must he controlled by the su- 
perior, and our efforts and affections 
all be concentrated in one, namely, in 
building up the kingdom of God to 
the destruction of wickedness; and 
may God help us to do it, I ask in the 
name of Jesus Christ : Amen. 



TESTIMONY TO THE DIVINITY OF JOSEPH SMITHES MISSION, ETC. 33 



TESTIMONY TO THE DIVINITY OF JOSEPH SMITH'S MISSION — ELDERS 
SHOULD GO TO THEIR MISSIONS WITHOUT PURSE OR SCRIP— THE 
LORD DEALS WITH THE SAINTS — JESDS THEIR PRESIDENT— SATAN 
ANGRY, 

A IHseourse by President Srigham Young, Delivered in (he Boioery, Great Salt Lake 

City, August 31, 1856. 



I appear before you to bear my testi- 
mony to the truth of 44 Mormonism," 
that Joseph Smith, jun., was a Pro- 
phet called of God, and that he did 
translate the Book of Mormon by the 
gift and power of the Holy Ghost, 
This same testimony all can bear, 
who have received and continue tore- 
tain the Spirit of the Gospel, 

We are happy to hear from our 
brethren who have returned from the 
fields of their labor, it rejoices our 
hearts, md we like to see their faces. 
I know how they feel when they re- 
turn home, for I bare felt many times, 
in returning to the Saints, as though 
the privilege of beholding their faces 
was a feast to overflowing, my soul 
has been full- I rejoice all the time, 
and I can understand why brother 
Clinton has rejoiced so exceedingly ; 
it is because the lightning and thun- 
der are in him, and because he gave 
vent to his feelings. Brother Robins 1 
calling has been different, of such a 
nature that the lightning and thunder 
in him have lain dormant, to a cer- 
tain degree, and he has not enjoyed 
himself so well as he would, had he 
been sent solely to preach and build 

up churches. 

Let me reduce this to your under- 
standings. Right here, in our midst, 
many who gather from foreign lands, 
who have undergone all the toil, labor, 
and hardship that it is possible for 
their nature to sustain on their jour- 

No. $.] 



ney, after they arrive in these valleys 
begin to sink in their spirits, neglect 
their duties, and in a little time do 
not know whether if Mormonism * is 
true or not- Take the same persons 
and keep them among the wicked, and 
they will preserve their armor bright, 
but it has become dull and rusty here; 
this is the cause of so many leaving 
these valleys. The seas are so calm 
and the vessel is wafted over them so 
smoothly, and in a manner so conge* 
nial to the feelings of th6 people, that 
they forget that they are in Z ion's 
ship. This is the main reason of so 
maiiy leaving for the States, Califor- 
nia, and other places. Send those 
persons among their enemies, among 
those who will oppose "Mormonism/ 1 
among those who will oppose the truth, 
and let them be continually persecuted, 
and they will know very quickly whe- 
ther they are 14 Mofmons " or not, for 
they must go to the one side or the 
othef. But the condition of society 
here, and the feelings of the people, 
are so different from those of the 
wicked, that many glide smoothly 
along, forget their religion and their 
God, and finally think that this is no* 
the place for them and go away. 

I will now state that I am thus far 
perfectly satisfied with the labors of 
the brethren who have returned from 
their missions this season, and ha^e 
come on the stand to-day, and at 
other times; I am highlv gratified 

[YoL IV. 



{ 



34 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



with the doings and labors of those 
Elders, 

With regard to brother John Taylor, 
I will say that he has one of the 
strongest intellects of any man that 
can be found ; he is a powerful man, 
he is a mighty man, and we may 
say that lie is a powerful editor, 
but I will use a term to suit myself, 
and say that he is one of the strong- 
est editors that ever wrote. Concern- 
ing his financial abilities, I have no- 
thing to say ; those who are acquain- 
ted with the matter, know how M The 
Mormon " bas been sustained. We 
sent brother Taylor, and other breth* 
ren with him, to start that paper with- 
out purse or scrip, and if they had 
not accomplished that object, we 
should have known that they did not 
trust in their God, and did not do 
iheir duty. 

Let me call your reflections to the 
days of Joseph ; here are some of the 
Twelve, here are the Seventies and 
Hgh Priests, and members of the 
High Cuuncil, and several who have 
been long in the Church, did any of 
you ever receive any support from the 
Church, while on your missions in 
the days of Joseph ? Were you all to 
answer, you would say that you do 
not know the time. 

I came into this Church in the 
spring of 1832. Previous to my 
beiqg baptized, I took a mission to 
Canada at my own expense ; and from 
the time that I was baptized until the 
day of our sorrow and affliction, at the 
martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum, no 
summer passed over my head but what 
1 was traveling and preaching, and the 
only Uiing I ever received from the 
Church, during over twelve years, and 
the only means that were ever given 
me by the Prophet, that I now recol- 
lect, was in 1842, when brother Jo- 
seph sent me the half of a small pig 
that the brethren had brought to him, 
I did not ask him for it; it weighed 
-r93 pounds. And that fall, previous 



to my receiving that half of a pig, bro- 
ther H. C. Kimball and mvself were 
engaged all the tiiue in pricing pro- 
perty that came in on tithing, and we 
were also engaged in gathering tithing, 
and I had an old saddle valued at two 
dollars presented to me, and brother 
I Heber was credited two dollars in the 
Church books for one days services, 
by brother Willard Richards who was 
then keepirig those books. Brother 
Heber said, " Blot that out, for I don't 
want it," I think it was crossed out, 
and so was the saddle, for I did not 
want it, even had it been giveri to me. 
These were the only articles I ever 
received in the days of Joseph, so far 
as I recollect, 

I have traveled and preached, and 
at the same time sustained my family 
hy my labor and economy. If I bor- 
rowed one hundred dollars, or fifty, 
or if I had five dollars, it almost uni- 
versally went into the hands of bro- 
ther Joseph, to pay lawyers 1 fees and 
to liberate him from the power of his 
enemies, so far as it would go. Hun- 
dreds and hundreds of dollars that I 
have managed to get, to borrow and 
trade for, I have handed over to Jo- 
seph when I came home. That is 
the way I got help, and it was good 
for me ; it learned me a great deal, 
though I had learned, before I heard 
of '* Mormonism," to take care of 
number one. 

For me to travel and preach with- 
out purse or scrip, was never hard ; I 
never saw the day, I never was in the 
place, nor went into a house, when I 
was alone, or when I would take the 
lead and do the talking, but what I 
could get all I wanted. Though I 
have been with those who would take 
the lead aud be mouth, and been 
turned out of doors a great many 
times, and could not get a night's 
lodging. But when I was mouth I 
never was turned out of doors; I 
could make the acquaintance of the 
family, and sit and sing to them and 



TESTIMONY TO THE DIVINITY OP JOSEPH SMITH'S MISSION, ETC* 35 



chat with them, and they would feel 
friendly towards me ; and when they 
learned that I was a " Mormon " El* 
der, it was after I had gained their 
good feelings. 

When the brethren were talking 
about "starting a press in New York, 
and how it has been upheld, I did 
wish to relate an incident in my ex- 
perience. In company with several 
of the Twelve I was sent to England 
in 1 We started from home with- 
out purse or scrip, and most of the 
Twelve were sick; and those who 
were not sick when they started were 
sick on the way to Ohio ; brother 
Taylor was left to die by the road-side, 
by old father Coltrin, though he did 
not die, I was not able to walk to 
the river, not so far as across this 
block, no, not more than half as far; 
I had to be helped to the river, in 
order to get into a boat to cross it. 
This was about our situation, I had 
not even an overcoat ; I took a small 
quilt from the trundle bed, and that 
served for my overcoat, while I was 
traveling to the State of New York, 
when I had a coarse sattinet overcoat 
given to me. Thus we went to Eng- 
land, to a strange land to sojourn 
among strangers. 

When we reached England we de- 
signed to start a paper, but we had 
not the first penny to do it with. I 
had enough to buy a hat and pay ray 
passage to Preston, for from the time 
I left home, I had worn an old cap 
which my wife made out of a pair of 
old pautaloons ; but the most of us 
were entirely destitute of means to 
buy even any necessary article. 

Wo went to Preston and held our 
Conference, and decided that we 
would publish a paper; brother Parley 
P. Pratt craved the privilege of edi- 
ting it, and we granted him the privi- 
lege. We also decided to print three 
thousand hymn books, though we had 
.not the first cent to begin with, and 
were strangers in a strange land. We 



appointed brother Woodruff to Here- 
fordshire, and I accompanied him x>n 
his journey to that place, I wrote to 
brother Pratt for information about 
his^plans, and he sent me his pro- 
spectus, which stated that when he 
had a sufficient number of subscribers 
and money enough in hand to justify 
his publishing the paper, he would 
proceed with it. How long we might 
have waited for that I know not, but 
I wrote to him to publish two thou- 
sand papers, and I would foot the 
bill, I borrowed two hundred and 
fifty pounds of sister Jane Benbow, 
one hundred of brother Thomas King- 
ton, and returned to Manchester, 
where we printed three thousand 
Hymn Books, and five thousand Books 
of Mormon, and issued two thousand 
Millennial Stars monthly, and in the 
course of the summer printed and 
gave away rising of sixty thousand 
tracts. I also paid from five to ten 
dollars per week for my board, and 
hired a house for brother Willard 
Pdchards and his wife who came to 
Manchester, and sustained them ; and 
gave sixty pounds to brother P. P, 
Pratt to bring his wife from New 
Yutk. I also commenced the emigra- 
tion in that year. 

I was there one year and sixteen 
days, with my brethren the Twelve 
and during that time I bought all ray 
clothing, except one pair of panta- 
loons, which the sisters gave me in 
Liverpool soon after I arrived there, 
and which I really needed, I told 
the brethren, in one of my discourses, 
that there was no need of their beg- 
ging, for if they needed anything the 
sisters could understand that. The 
sisters took the hint, and the panta- 
loons were forthcoming. 

I paid three hundred and eighty 
dollars to get the work started in 
Loudon, and when I arrived home, in 
Nauvoo, I owed no person one far- 
thing. Brother Kington received his 
pay from the books that were printed^ 



36 



JOURNAL OP DISCOURSES* 



and sister Benbow, who started to 
America the same year f left names 
enough of her friends to receive the two 
hundred and fifty pounds, which 
amount was paid them, notwithstand- 
ing I held her agreement ♦ that she 
had given it to the Church. 

We left two thousand five hundred 
dollars worth of books in the Office, 
paid our passages home, and paid 
about six hundred dollars to emigrate 
the poor who were starving to death, 
besides giving away the sixty thou- 
sand tracts ; aud that too though I 
had not a sixpence when we first 
landed in Preston, and I do not know 
that one of the Twelve had. 

I could not help thinking that if I 
could accomplish that much in Eng- 
land, in that poor, hard country, it 
could not be much of a job for a man 
to establish paper in New York. I 
thought that to be one of the smallest 
things that could be ; I could make 
money at it We sent brother George 
Q. Cannon, one of brother Taylor's ne- 
phews, to California, over a year ago 
fast spring, to print the Book of Mor- 
mon in the Hawaiian language. He 
has printed a large and handsome 
edition of that book ; has published a 
weekly paper and paid for it; has 
paid for the press and the type, and 
paid his board and clothing bills, 
though he had not a farthing to start 
with, that is, he went without purse 
and scrip, so far as I know, as did 
also brothers Ball and Wilkie who 
went with him. 

It is one of the smallest labors that 
I could thiuk of to establish a paper 
and sustain it in St. Louis, New York, 
Philadelphia, Boston, or any of the 
eastern cities. I wish to say this 
much, for the information of those 
who think it a great task to establish 
and sustain a paper ; though I am 
not aware that any of the brethren 
think so. 

I will relate another incident, which 
ccourred during our journey to Eng- 



land. Brother George A. Smith ac- 
companied me to New York City, and 
we had not money enough to pay the 
last five miles* fare. 

We started from New Haven in a 
steam boat, and when we left the 
boat, I hired passage in the stage to 
New York ; the captain of the steam 
boat happened to be in the same 
stage. 

When we left the coach, I Baid to 
the captain, will you have the kind- 
ness to pay this gentleman's passage 
and mine* I had had no conversation 
with him during the day, only in in- 
terchanging the common and usual 
compliments, but when we left him 
he greeted us cordially, and said that 
he had paid our stage-fare with the 
greatest pleasure, and shook our hands 
as heartily as a brother, saying, "May 
God bless and prosper you in your 
labors." 

In five minutes we were in the 
house with Parley P. Pratt, who had 
moved to that city the fall before. As 
soon as those of the Twelve who were 
appointed on that mission to England 
came in, we concluded that we would 
not go among the Branches, but seek 
out and preach to those who had not 
had an opportunity of hearing the 
Gospel. 

Accordingly we separated and wen 
into many parts of the State of Ne 
York, Long Island and New Jersey, 
and Borne went into the city of Phila- 
delphia. 

After we had got through with tho 
regular meetings, we proposed to the 
brethren, if any of them wished to 
have meetings in their private houses 
and would tell us when and where 
that we would meet with them. 

It was not more than a week or ten 
days before we had been in fifty dif- 
ferent places in New York city and 
the surrounding country, and those 
who came to hear us invited their 
neighbors, and thus we preached and 
baptized, and soon gathered means 



TESTIMONY TO THE DIVINITY OF JOSEPH SMITH'S MISSION, ETC. 37 



enough to defray the expenses of our 
passage to England, principally from 
those who were the fruits of our own 
labors. 

Though the people in the States 
are daily becoming more hardened 
against the truth, yet if I was in New 
York this day, apd it was my business 
to be there t I would not be there 
long before 1 would have many Elders 
preaching through different parts of 
that city ; I would have them preaching 
in the English, Danish, French, Ger- 
man, and other languages. And soon 
would have Elders dispersed all over the 
State, and would raise up new friends 
enough to sustain me, that is if the 
Lord would help me, and if He did not 
I would leave* 

That is the way we have traveled- 
and preached, but now we do a great 
deal for our missionaries, for they 
gather money on tithing, and ask me 
to credit such and such a man so 
much on tithing; this course tends 
to shut up every avenue for business 
here. 

We do not receive cash on tithing 
from abroad, because our missionaries 
are so liberal, and feel so rich, that 
they gafber every dollar that can be 
scraped up, and then come here and 
have it credited to such and such in* 
dividuals on tithing, without handing 
over the money. 

This course* hedges up the work at 
head quarters. Did I have that pri- 
vilege ? No, never ; and men should 
not have it now. If a paper should 
be published, brethren ought to have 
wisdom enough to sustain themselves 
and the paper, and they can do 
it 

I do not wish to find fault with our 
missionaries, but ipaqy of them now 
live on cream and short cake, butter, 
honey, light biscuit, and sweet meats, 
while, we had to take the butter milk 
and potatoes. That kind of fare was 
good enough for us, but now it ifl 
short cake and cream, light biscuit, 



with butter and honey, and sweet 
meats of every kind, and even then 
some of them think that they are 
abused. 

I see somt here who did not hate 

as good fare as buttermilk and pota- 
toes ; I see some of the brethren who 
have been to Australia, the East 
Indies, &c. When I returned from 
England, 1 said it is the last time I 
will travel as I have done, unless the 
Lord specially requires me to do so ; 
for if we could ride even as comfort- 
ably as brother Woodruff once rode 
on one of the Mississippi steam boats 
we considered ourselves well off. All 
the bed he had was the chines of 
barrels, with his feet hanging on a 
brace, and he thought himself well 
off to get the privilege of riding in 
any shape, to escape constant walking. 

How do they go now ? They take 
the first cabins, cars, and carriages. 
I wish to see them cross the Plains on 
foot, and then have wisdom enough to 
preach their way to the city of New 
York, and there, in the same manner, 
to get money enough to cross the 
ocean. But no, they must start from 
here with a full purse, and take broad 
cloth from here, or money to buy it 
in the States, and hire first cabin 
passages in the best ocean steamers ; 
and after all this many think it is 
hard rimes. 

1 want to see the Elders live on 
buttermilk and potatoes, and when 
they return be more faithful. But 
they go as missionaries of the king- 
dom of God, and when they have 
been gone a year or two, many of 
them come hack merchants, and how 
they swell, M how popular 1 Mormon- 
ism 1 is, we can get trusted in St. 
Louis for ten thousand dollars as well 
as not, and in New York brother Brig- 
ham's word is so good that we can 
get all the goods we want ; 4 Mormon- 
ism ' is becoming quite popular." Yes, 
and so are hell and the works of tha 
devil- 



38 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



When 14 Mormonism 11 finds favor i 
with the wicked in this land, it will 1 
have gone into the shade ; but until the 
power of the Priesthood is gone, 
" Mormonism " will never become po- 
pular with the wicked. " Mormon- 
ism " is not one farthing better than 
it was in the days of Joseph. 

The hand of the Almighty is over 
mankind, and " Mormonism " is hid 
from them ; they do not know any- 
thing about it. The Lord deals with 
this people, and draws them into 
close quarters, and makes them run 
the gauntlet, and tries their faith and 
feelings. He draws them into diverse 
circumstances to prove whether they 
believe in Jesus Christ, or not ; and 
if need be He will let the enemy per- 
secute us and destroy many of us ; 
He will let them take our substance 
and drive ub from our homes. Was 
f * Mormonism " popular with those 
who have formerly persecuted, killed 
and driven us ? Yes, as much so as 
it is at this day. 

The hand of the Almighty is over 
the wicked, and He handles them ac- 
cording to His good pleasure, as He 
does the Saints. His hand is over 
us, and His hand is over them. But 
there is a thick mist cast before their 
eyes, so they do not discern the truth 
of 41 Mormonism." Do you wonder 
that they are mad, when they see the 
progress of truth ? I do not. 

The different political parties are in 
opposition. One party says, 14 We are 
republicans, and we are opposed in 
principle to all who are not of our 
party." Can the various parties be 
reconciled? No. Each party wishes 
to elect a President of the Unittd 
States. We design to elect Jesus 
Christ for our President, and the 
wicked wish to elect Lucifer, the Son 
of the Morning, and swear that they 
will have him ; and we declare that 
we will serve Jesus Christ, and he 
shall be our President. 

Do you think that the democrats 



and republicans have made friends ? 
No, they are just as much opposed to 
each other now as ever they were, and 
the devil is just as much opposed to 
Jesus now as he was when the revolt 
took place in heaven. And as the 
devil increases his numbers by getting 
the people to be wicked, so Jesus 
Christ increases his numbers and 
strength by getting the people to be 
humble and righteous. The human 
family are going to the polls by and 
by, and they wish to know which 
party is going to carry the day. 

When you see mild weather, when 
all is smooth and our religion is be- 
coming popular, the Lord is casting 
mist before the eyts of the wicked, 
and they do not see nor understand 
what will take place at the polls when 
the day of voting comes. Those who 
vote for Jesus will be on the right 
hand, and those who vote for Lucifer 
on the left ; one part will be right and 
the other wrong. We calculate that 
we are right, and we are going to vote 
for the sovereign we believe in ; and 
when he comes behold he will go into 
the chair of state and take the reins 
of government. Do you suppose the 
wicked will feel bad about it ? That 
is what they are afraid of all the 
time. 

They may kill the bodies we have, 
they may strive to injure us, but when 
the day of the great election comes, 
as the Lord Almighty lives, we shall 
gain our President, and we anticipate 
holding office under him. Do you 
blame tha wicked for being mad ? No. 
They desire to rule, to hold the reins 
of government on this earth; they 
have held them a great while. I do 
not blame them for being suspicious 
of us ; men in high standing are suspi- 
cious of us, hence the frequent cry, 
u Treason, treason, we are going to 
have trouble with the people in Utah.'* 
What is the matter ? Wherein caii 
they point out one particle of injury 
that we have done to them ? 



TESTIMONY TO THE DIVINITY OF JOSEPH SMITH'S MISSION, ETC- 39 



True we have more wives than one, 
and what of that? They have their 
scores of thousands of prostitutes, we 
have none. But polygamy they are 
unconstitutionally striving to prevent: 
when they will accomplish their ob- 
ject is not for me to say. They have 
already presented a resolution in Con* 
gress that no man, in any of the Ter- 
ritories of the United States, shall be 
allowed to have more than one wife, 
under a penalty not exceeding five 
years imprisonment, and five hundred 
dollars fine. How will they get rid 
of this awful evil in Utah ? They will 
have to expend about three hundred 
millions of dollarsfor building a prison, 
for we must all go into prison. And 
after they have expended that amount 
for a prison, and roofed It over from 
tho summit of the Rocky Mountains 
to the summit of the Sierra Nevada, 
we will dig out and go preaching 
through the world- (Voice on the 
stand : what will become of the wo- 
men, will tbey go to prison with us?) 
Brother Heber seems concerned about 
the women's going with us ; they will 
be with us, for we shall be here to- 
gether. This is a little amusing. 

Brother Rabbins, in his remarks, 
said that the Constitution of the Uni- 
ted States forbids making an ex post 
facto law. The presenting of the re 
solution alluded to shows their feel- 
ings, they wish the Constitution out 
of existence, and there is no question 
but that they will get rid of it as 
quickly as they can, and that would 
be by ex post facto law, which the 
Constitution of the United States 
strictly forbids. 

Brother Bobbins also spoke of what 
they term the "nigger drivers and 
nigger worshippers," and observed 
how keen their feelings are upon their 
favourite topic slavery. The State of 
New York used to be a slave State, 
but there slavery has for some time 
been abolished. *Under their law for 
abolishing slavery the then male slaves 



had to serve until they were & 8 years 
old, and if my memory serves me cor- 
rectly, the females until thty were 25, 
before they could be free. This was 
to avoid the loss of, what they called, 
property in the hands of individuals. 
After that law was passed the people 
began to dispose of their blacks, and 
to let them buy themselves off. They 
then passed a law that black children 
should be free, the same as white 
children, and so it remains to this 
day. 

But at the time that shivery was^ 
tolerated in the northern and eastern 
States, if you touched that question 
it would fire a man quicker than any 
thing else in the world; there was 
something very peculiar about it, and 
it is so now. Go into a slave State 
and speak to a man on the subject, 
even though he never owned a si 
and you fire up his feelings in defence 
of that institution ; there is no other 
subject that will touch him as quickly. 
They are very tenacious and sensitive 
on those points, and the North are be- 
coming as sensitive as the South. The 
North are slow and considerate ; they 
have their peculiar customs ; and are 
influenced by the force of education, 
climate, <fec, in a manner which causeSr 
them to think twice before they act : 
and often they will think and speak 
many times before they act. %e 
spirit of the South is to think, speak, 
and act all at the same moment. This 
is the difference between the two peo- 
ple. 

Matters are coming to such a ^oint, 
the feelings of both parties are aroused 
to that degree, that they would as soon 
fight as not. But I do not wish to 
speak any longer in that strain, 
though, if you want to know what I 
think about the question, I think 
both parties are decidedly wrong. 

It is not the prerogative of the 
President of the United States to 
meddle with this matter, and Congress 
is not allowed, according to the Con* 



i 



40 JOURNAL OF 

stitution, to legislate upon it If 
Utah was admitted into the Union as 
a sovereign State, and we chose to in- 
troduce slavery here, it is not their 
business to meddle with it ; and even I 
if we treated our slaves in an oppres- 
sive manner, it is still none of their 
business and they ought not to med- 
dle with it 

If we introduce the practice of 
polygamy it is not their prerogative 
to meddle with it; if we should all 
turn to be Roman Catholics to-day, 
if we all turned to the old Mother 
Church, it would not be their prero- 
gative, it would not be their business, 
to meddle with us on that account. 
If we are Mormons or Methodists, or 
worship the sun or a \vh}te dog, or if 
we worship a dumb idol, or all turn 
Shaking Quakers and have no wife, it 
is not their prerogative to meddle with 
tlie^e affairs, for in so doing they 
would violate the Constitution. 

There is not a Territory in the 
Union that is looked upon with so 
suspicious an eye as is Utah, and yet 
it is the only part of the nation that 
cjires anything about the Constitution. 
What have they done in the States ? 
Why, in some places they have cele- 
brated the fourth of July by hoisting 
the National flag bottom side up, 
making a burlesque of the celebration, 
but 11 Utah is hell and the devil." 
This reminds me of a circumstance 
that transpired in England* A boy 
was brushing his shoes on Sunday 
morning, and a priest observing him 
said, " What, do you brush your shoes 
op Sunday ?" M Yes, sir ; do you 
bruph your coat T " Yes." 11 Well, 
I suppose it is life and salvation for 
you to brush your coat, but hell and 
damnation for me to brush my shoes." 
That is the difference. 

u JMormonism " is true, and all hell 
cannot overthrow it All the devil's 
servants on the earth may do all they 
can, ap^, as brother Clinton has just 
said, after twenty-six years faithful I 



DISCOURSES, 

operation and exertion by our enemies, 
including the times when Joseph had 
scarcely a man to stand by him, and 
when the persecution was as severe 
on him as it ever was in the world, 
what have they accomplished ? They 
have succeeded in making us an or- 
ganized Territory, and they are de- 
termined to make us an independent 
State or Government, and as the 
Lord Hve3 it will be so. (The con* 
gregatiou shouted amen.) I say, as 
the Lord lives, we are bound to be- 
come a sovereign State in the Union, 
or an independent nation by ourselves, 
and let them drive us from this place 
if they can ; they cannot do it I do 
not throw this out as a banter; you 
Gentiles, and hickory and batiswood 
44 Mormons," can write it down if you 
please, but write it as I speak it. 

I wish you to understand that God 
rules and reigns, that he led us to 
this land and gave us a Territorial 
government Was this the design of 
the wicked ? No. Their design was 
to banish us from the earth, but they 
have driven us into notoriety and 
power ; we are now raised to a posi- 
tion where we can converse with kings 
and emperors. 

In the days of Joseph it was con- 
sidered a great privilege to be per- 
mitted to speak to a member of Con- 
gress, but twenty-six years will not 
pass away before the Elders of this 
Church will be as much thought of 
as the kings on their thrones. The 
Lord Almighty will roll on the wheels 
uf His work, and none can stop them; 
and they cannot drive us from these 
mountains, because the Lord will not 
suffer them to do so. I desire them 
to let us alone ; 41 hands off and 
money dewn," we crave no jobs and 
make none. Let them attend to their 
own business, and we will build up 
Zion while they go to hell. Jesus 
Christ will be the President, and we 
are his officers, and they will have to 
leave the ground : for they will find 



TESTIMONY TO THE DIVINITY OF JOSEPH SMITH* S MISSION, ETC. 41 



that Jesus has the right of soil. This 
they are afraid of, do you blame them? 
No, I do not, and you should not : 
let them feel bad and worry. 

I have frequently told you, and I 
tell you again, that the very report of 
the Church and kingdom of God on 
earth is a terror to all nations, where* 
soever the sound thereof goeth. The 
sound of ** Mormonism" is a terror to 
towns, counties, states, the pretended 
republican governments, and to all 
the world. Why ? Because, as the 
Lord Almighty lives and the Prophets 
have ever written the truth, this work 
is destined to revolutionize the world 
aud bring all under subjection to 
the law of God, who is our law- 
giver, 

I am still governor of this Territo- 
ry, to the constant chagrin of my 
enemies ; but I do not in the least 
neglect the duties of my Priesthood, 
nor my office as governor ; and while 
I honor my Priesthood I will do honor 
to my office as governor. This is 
hard to be understood by the wicked, 
but it is true. The feelings of many 
are much irritated because I am here, 
and Congress has requested the Pre- 
sident to inquire why I still hold the 
office of governor in the Territory of 
Utah. I can answer that question ; I 
hold the office by appointment, and 
am to hold it until my successor is 
appointed and qualified, which has 
not yet been done. I shall bow to 
Jesus, my Governor, and under him, 
to brother Joseph, Though he has 
gone behind the vail, and I cannot see 
him, he is my head, under Jesus 
Christ and the ancient Apostles, and 
I shall go ahead and build up the 
kingdom. But if I was now sitting 
in the chair of state at the White 
House in Washington, everything in 
my office would be subject to my re- 
ligion. Why? Because it teaches 
me to deal justice and mercy to all, 
I am satisfied to love righteousness 
and be full of the Holy Ghost, while 



all hell yawns to destroy me, though 
it cannot do it. 

If I were to forsake this kingdom, 
the car of righteousness would roll 
over and crush me into insignificance ; 
and so it will every other man that 
gets out of the right path. What 
then are we going to do ? We had 
better stick to the ship than jump 
overboard, because if we stay aboard 
we stand a good chance to be saved, 
but if we jump over we shall be 
drowned. 

Who can help all these things ? I 
did not devise the great scheme of the 
Lord's opening the way to send this 
people to these mountains, Joseph 
contemplated the move for years be- 
fore it took place, but he could not 
get here, for there was a watch placed 
upon him continually to see that he 
had no communication with the In- 
dians, This was in consequence of 
that which is written in the Book of 
Mormon ; one of the first evils alleged 
against him was that he was going to 
connive with the Indians ; but did he 
ever do anything of the kind? No, 
he always strove to promote the best 
interest of all, both red and white. 
Was it by any act of ours that this 
people were driven into their midst ? 
We are now their neighbors, we are 
on their land, for it belongs to them 
as much as any soil ever belonged to 
any man on earth ; we are drinking 
their water, using their fuel and tim- 
ber, and raising our food from their 
ground, 

I Ao not wish men to understand I 
had anything to do with our being 
moved here, that was the providence 
of the Almighty ; it was the power of 
God that wrought out salvation for 
this people, I never could have de- 
vised such a plan. What shall we 
do ? Be still and know that the Lord 
is God : and let all people be silent 
and know that the Lord Almighty 
reigns, and does His pleasure on the 
earth. What had we better do ? 



42 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



Be submissive and passive, serve 
our God and walk humbly before 
Him. 

The same Spirit pervades the Lat 
ter-day Saints in all the world, and 
what the Lord designs doing here is 
made manifest to the brethren in 
different parts, and the world feels 
the power of it and begins to perse- 
cute. When we commence that 
temple you will hear the devils howl. 

We are now doing but little be- 
sides taking care of ourselves, but 
the kingdom has got to be taken 
and the Lord Jesus come to reign 
here. When you wonder why it is 
that we are building many large 
buildings here and the temple not 
going on, be silent and patient. 

Here let me ask the old Saints a 
question. Have you ever seen a 
temple finished, since this Church 
commenced? You have not The 
Lord says, M Be patient and gather to- 
gether the strength of my house ; n 
then do not fret yourselves, and if 
you feel a little worried, be sure that 
you are right, and do as you are 
counseled. 

Why do we urge this upon the 
people ? They are only counseled 
to love God and do His will. You 
cannot point out where a man has I 



been counseled one hair's breadth 
from this course, and in this we have 
a right to be urgent, and strenuous, 
and sharp in our remarks. Serve 
your God and love your religion. 

I could tell you a great many* 
lessons that I have learned in ** Mor- 
monism," but it is very peldom that 
I refer to past scenes, they occupy 
but a small portion of my time and 
attention. Do you wish to know the 
reason of this? It is because there 
is an eternity ahead of me, and my 
eyes are ever open and gazing upon 
it, and I have but little time to reflect 
upon the many circumstances I have 
been placed in thus far during life. 
They are behind me, and I am thank- 
ful that I have not time to reflect on 
past transactions, only once in a while, 
when it seems almost necessary to 
refer to them. 

May the Lord God of heaven and 
earth bless you, and may He preserve 
us and all good men and women upon 
the earth, and give us power to blow 
the Gospel trump to earth's remotest 
bounds, and gather up the honest in 
heart, build up Zion, redeem Israel, 
rebuild Jerusalem, aud, fill the earth 
with the glory and knowledge of our 
God, and we will shout hallelujah ! 
Amen. 



A CALL FOR AN EXPRESSION, ETC. 



43 



A CALL FOR AN EXPRESSION OP THE CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE — 
REPENTANCE AMONG THE SAINTS NECESSARY — RENEWING OP 
COVENANTS. 



Instructions by President Brifjkam Young, Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake 

City, September 21, 1856. 



I have an impulse within me to 
preach the Gospel of salvation. I am 
here by the providence of our God ; 
I have professed to bo a teacher of 
righteousness for many years, and to 
preach the Gospel of salvation which 
is still within me, and I feel to pour 
it forth upon the people ; and I pre- 
sent myself here this morning as a 
teacher in Israel, as a man having the 
words of eternal life for the people. 

I feel to call upon this congrega- 
tion to know whether any of them, or 
whether all of them wish salva- 
tion. If they do, I have the Gospel 
of salvation for them ; and I call 
upon the people to know whether 
they are the friends of God, or only 
of themselves individually. I do not 
know of any better way to get an ex- 
pression from the people, as to whether 
they wish the Gospel preached to 
them, whether they desire to believe 
in the Lord Jesus Christ, to obey his 
counsels, and live to his glory, deny- 
ing themselves of worldly lusts and 
of every thing that is sensual and 
contrary to his Gospel, and feel as 
though thev wanted to be Saints of 
the Most High, than to have the 
brethren and sisters, those who so 
wish and desire, manifest it by rising 
upon their feet. You will observe all 
who do not rise. [The vast congre- 
gation all responded by standing up,] 
Take your seats again. You have 
manifested that you want to be Saints, 
and I am happy for the privilege of 
talking to such a people. 



When we get the font prepared 
that is now being built, I will take 
you into the waters of baptism, if you 
repent of your sins. If you will cove- 
nant to live your religion and bo 
Saints of the Most High, you shall 
have that privilege, and I will have 
the honor of baptizing you in that 
font, or of seeing that it is done. 

As for living here, as I have done 
for a length of time, hid up in tho 
chambers of the Lord, with a people 
that are full of contention, full of 
covetousness, full of pride, and full of 
iniquity, I will not do it. And if the 
people will not repent* let the sinners 
and hypocrites look out, I will re- 
pent with you and I will try with my 
might to get the spirit of my calling ; 
and if I have not that spirit now to a 
fulness, I will get more of it, so as to 
enjoy it to its fulness. And if I 
should be filled with the power and 
spirit of the mission that is upon me, 
1 shall not spare the wicked ; I shall 
be like a flaming sword against them, 
and so will all those that live their re- 
ligion ; it is not to be suffered any 
longer. 

As I told you last Sabbath, if I was 
not mistaken, my feelings were that 
this people were preparing themselves, 
many of them, for apostacy ; were 
preparing themselves for the apostacy 
of their neighbors and their families ; 
their children and their friends were 
all leading the way of the sinner. I 
had not then an idea that I was mis- 
taken ; I have not now an idea that I 



44 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



am mistaken. I understand these 
things perfectly well ; and if the peo- 
ple are disposed to awake out of their 
lethargy and walk up to their religion, 
to their duty, to the highest privilege 
that ever was or ever can be granted 
to mortal man upon this earth, which 
is eternal life, and will do so, then we 
will be brethren. And if not, the 
thread must be severed, for I cannot 
hold men and women in fellowship 
that serve the devil and themselves, 
and give no heed to the Almighty ; I 
cannot do it. 

This people have been taught a 
great deal ; they have had principle 
and doctrine fed to them till they 
are surfeited ; and where is the man, 
the officer, or the community, that 
understands what has been taught 
them ? There may be one here and 
there that understands, bat generally 
the eyes of the people are closed upon 
eternal things, and they seek for that 
which pleases the eye, that which is 
in accordance with the lusts of the 
flesh, that which is full of iniquity, 
and they care not for the righteous- 
ness of our God, 

I repeat that, as for as those who 
are disposed to refrain from their 
evils, to renew their covenants and 
live their religion, I will have the 
honor and you the privilege of going 
forth and renewing your coyenants, 
otherwise their must be a separation. 
Let those who have been with us ten 
or fifteen years, who have passed 
through the sorrowful scenes that 
Joseph and many others who have 
gone behind the vail had to wade 
through, look back and see the hand 
of God that has led us to a land where 
we enjoy liberty, where we enjoy all 
the freedom that ever the city of 
Enoch enjoyed, until they ware more 
perfectly made acquainted with God. 
All that we can enjoy more than we 
do, unless we further acquaint our- 
eel vos with our God and become His 
friends and His associates, will be 



but very little more than we now 

possess, 

I tell you that this people will not 
be sulFered to walk as they have 
walked, to do as they have done, to 
live as they have lived. God will 
have a reckoning with us ere long, 
and we must refrain from our evils 
and turn to the Lord our God, or Ha 
will come out in judgment against us. 
I refer to the doctrine and the teach- 
ings that have been laid before this 
people ; and I will say that it would 
take me weeks and months to tell you 
what has been already told you.^ But 
it passes into your ears and out again, 
and is no more remembered. 

Show me the man who knows 
enough about his God, and is suffi- 
ciently acquainted with the principle 
of eternal lives to be able to say, " I 
can handle the gold and the silver, 
the goods, the chattels, and the pos- 
sessions of this world, with my heart 
no more set upon them than it is 
upon the wind. I know how to use 
them, to deal out this and to distri- 
bute that, and to do all te the glory of 
my Father in heaven." If there is 
one in this congregation that knows 
how to do all this, will you please to 
rise up? These are things that I 
have taught you week after week, and 
year after year, but do you understand 
them? No. You may say, with 
shamefacedness, that there is hardly 
a man in this congregation that can 
righteously manage even earthly 
things. Just as quick as you are 
prospered you are lost to the Lord, 
you are filled with darkness. 

Bo you think the angels of thm 
Lord lust after the things that are 
before them ? All heaven is before 
us, and all this earth, the gold and 
the silver, all these are at our com- 
mand, and shall we lust after tbemf 
They are all within our reach ; they 
are for the Saints whom God loves, 
even all who fix their minds upon 
Him and the interests of His king- 



APPLICATION OF THB WORDS OF HELAMAN, ETC. 



45 



dom. Our Father possesses all the 
riches of eternity, and all those 
riches are vouchsafed unto us, and 
yet we lust after them. 

I have taught you these things 
weeks and months ago, and yet there 
is not a man or woman in this con- 
gregation that understands them in 
their fulness- These are simple prin- 
ciples that should he learned ; and 
although they have been taught you 
from time to time, yet you have not 
learned them- And for me to repeat 
to you what I have taught you, and 
what my brethren have taught you, 
would take me weeks. 



And notwithstanding all that has 
been taught, still the people are full 
of idolatry, the spirit of contention 
and the spirit of the world in 
them, and they are full of the things 
of the world, 

^ Well, I just say, my brethren and 
sisters, it cannot be suffered any 
longer, a separation muBt take place; 
you must part with your sins, or the 
righteous must be separated from the 
ungodly. I will now give way, and 
call upon others of the brethren to 
speak to you* Amen. 



APPLICATION OP THE WORDS OF BEL AM AN TO THE CONDITION OF 
# THE LATTER- DAT SAINTS. 

Remarks by President E, C Kimball, Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, 

September 21, 1856* 



I have a great many things on my 
mind constantly, by night and by day, 
in regard to this people, ourselves I 
mean, here in these valleys of the 
mountains. 

I was lately looking in the Book 
of Mormon, and I thought that a 
portion of the Book of Helaman, 
from nearly the 420th page (second 
European edition) to the end of the 
4th chapter, would apply very well to 
this people, and if they would appre- 
ciate it rightly, it would be what I 
should call a very great sermon. [It 
was read to the congregation in the 
afternoon, by brother Leo Hawkins J 

It treats upon the conduct of the 
people when they were blest. They 
were led into a land away from their 
enemies, and the Lord "blest them 
exceedingly; yet the only way that 



He could keep them within due and 
proper bounds, so that they would 
live their religion, so that they would 
be humble before their Maker and 
their God, was to let afflictions come 
upon them. 

the Lord, through the Prophet 
relates that He had withheld their 
enemies from thera by softening their 
hearts from day to day, so that they 
would not go up to war against the 
people of God ; and that He had mul- 
ti plied blessings upon them, insomuch 
that they became exceedingly rich in 
fine clothing, jewelry, raiment, and 
every thing that heart could wish, 

God poured out His blessings upon 
them, and as quick as they began to 
prosper, and to increase in property, 
they were raised up in the pride of 
their hearts, forgot their God, their 



46 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



prayers, and the covenants they had 
made with and before their God. 
And when we read the Bible and the 
Book of Mormon, we are led to con- 
trast the proceedings of the former- 
day Saints on this continent with the 
travels and course of this people; 
and to reflect that many of us have 
been rooted up and driven some five 
or six times, and that last of all we 
are driven here into the Valleys of the 
Mountains, a thousand miles from 
every body, where God has let us 
come to worship Him, to carry out 
His designs, to establish His ordinan- 
ces, and to qualify a people that they 
may obtain a celestial glory. 

Are not this people running into 
pride ? Are they not filled with dis- 
cord, contention, broils, and animosi- 
ty ? Have they not forgotten their 
God and their covenants ? Do they 
hold their covenants sacred, those 
tboy made when they received their 
endowments, when they covenanted 
not to speak evil of one another, nor 
of the Lords anointed, nor of those 
that lead them ? Did they not make 
all these covenants? Have they not 
broken them, or many of them ? 

Do you suppose that God would 
have spoken to you through brother 
Brigham as He did last Sunday, if all 
was right, if you were all living your 
religion? No, it would have been 
another tune that would have been 
sung or played, and it would have 
given you credit. But that sermon 
was good to me; and God knows 
that I never heard a better one since 
I was born, considering the occasion 
aud the circumstances in which this 
people stand before their God, 

This will not apply to all, but it 
will apply pretty generally, more or 
kss. We have got to take a different 
course, and it must needs be that 
this people repent of their sins and 
do their first works over, or God will re- 
move their candlestick out of its place, 
j When our President, our Leader, 



our Prophet, speaks unto us from 
week to week, and from Sabbath to 
Sabbath, do his teachings reach our 
hearts ? Do the people hear ? Do 
the people understand ? If they do, 
they are not all careful to practice. 

I have told you, a great many 
times, that the word of our Leader 
and Prophet is the word of God to 
this people, and you play with those 
words, and you neglect them. You 
neglect the voice and word of God t 
and it will fall upon you in a way 
that you never expected, and you do 
not expect it now. But there is yet 
a chance for us to redeem ourselves ; 
and there is a great deal more neces- 
sity for us to redeem ourselves, than 
there is for us to redeem the dead, for 
the dead they are dead, and you can- 
not help it ; but we are living and 
can help ourselves, and I suppose God 
helps those who help themselves. 

Let us rise up as a people and turn 
unto the Lord our God with full pur- 
pose of heart, and, peradventure, our 
sins may be remitted and forgiven, 
and blotted out. This is what the 
Lord has placed men to lead you for. 
You cannot see God. you cannot be- 
hold Him and hola converse with 
Him, as one man does with another; 
but He has given us a man that we 
can talk to and thereby know His 
will, just as well as if God Himself 
were present. 

Am I afraid to risk my salvation 
in the hands of the man that is 
appointed to lead me, and to lead this 
people? No, no more than I am to 
trust myself in the hands of the Al- 
mighty. He will lead me right, if I 
o as . XXo says in every particular, 
in every circumstance, in poverty, in 
riches, in sickness, and in death. That 
is the course for me take ; and if that 
is the course for me to take, it is the 
course for brother Grant to take, and 
for the Twelve Apostles, for the 
Seventies, for the High Priests, for 
the Elders, and for every person in 



APPLICATION OF THE WORDS OF HE LAM AX, ETC, 



47 



the Church anrl Kingdom of God. 
We should be like the clay in the 
hands of the potter. Bless your souls, 
that is ju»t hs true a figure as can be 
presented before a people, if they ever 
selw a ptf^er work ; but if they never 
saw one wuii\, uity do nut know what 
course he takes, auy more than a per- 
son kuuv\s about a mill that never saw 
one. 

Well, this is the course for us to take, 
to be liUo c!ay in the ha tub of the 
potter. Who is the potter ? God our 
Father is the great putter, the head 
potter, and brother Biigbatn is one 
of His t*ervauts t to preside over this 
pottery here in the flesh ; and his 
word is the word of God to this peo- 
ple, and to those that he has called 
to assist him in this great work. 

These are my feelings, and a part 
of what I was meditating and reflect- 
ing upon, as also upon how much we 
are blest. I know that there are seve- 
ral going away, and that they say that 
this is a hard country. Let the peo- 
ple that have come from Denmark 
turn round and go back to where they 
came from, and then they will say that 
this land is a perfect Eden, and this 
place a perfect palace, when compared 
to the land they lived in before they 
came here. They come here as hearty 
and as robust as our mountain sheep, 
or elk, or the buffalo, and why is it so ? 
Because they have always worked from 
the days of their youth ; they are the 
chaps. We want those men that have 
been raised in the mountains, and that 
have learned to be obedient from the 
days of their youth. They are the 
Saints that the men of God want I 
love to see them come herp under 
their own flag, the Danish flag, for the 
Standard is raised, and they may come 
with their own banners, and bow to 
king Iranian u el. 

What is required of us* now that we 
have run into a snare ? We should be 
willing to come out of the forbidden 
path, and turn unto the Lord with 



full purpose of heart. Here are hun- 
dreds of people that desire their en- 
dowments, as soon as they can get 
them. I would not give them their 
endowments to almost the last we 
took through, until they repented and 
were baptized. We have taken hun- 
dreds through, when they ought to 
have previously done their first works 
over. 

I offer these few remarks that you 
may reflect upon them, and know 
when you are guilty. When a man 
has done wrong he knows it ; and 
when he is breaking his covenants 
he knows it, and those persons are 
under condemnation, and it need be 
that they repent. I am willing to 
repent of my sins. I repent every 
day of my life, and I humble myself 
before my God and acknowledge my 
sins, both in private and in public. 
And I take a course to be industrious 
and I do as I am told, and i do not 
care what that is, for I know it will be 
right. If I were told to build a house 
that would include this whole city; I 
would go at it. It might make me groan 
a little, but I would go at it, don't you 
believe I would ? I tell you I would, 
though it broke my neck, or cut my 
throat and chopped me into mince 
meat. I will stand by the kingdom, 
and by the Prophets and Apostles, 
and by all that stand up for the king- 
dom of our God, I am their friend, and 
hands off from those men, if you do 
not want to take Jesse. These are 
my feelings, and may God bless you, 
and may peace be multiplied unto you. 
Amen. 

[The following is that part of the 
Book of Mormon alluded to by Pre- 
sident Kimball.] 

** And thus we can behold how false, 
and also the unsteadiness of the hearts 
of the children of men ; yea, we can 
see that the Lord in His great, infi- 
nite goodness, doth bless and prosper 
those who put their trust in Hira ; 
yea, and we may see at the very tima 



48 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



when He doth prosper His people; 
yea, in the increase of their fields, 
their flock*, and their herds, and in 
gold, and in silver, and in all manner 
of precious things of every kind and 
art ; sparing their lives, and deliver- 
ing them out of the hands of their 
enemies : softening the hearts of their 
enemies, that they should not declare 
wars against them ; yea, and in fine, 
doing all thing* for the welfare and 
happiness of His people ; yea, then is 
the time that they do harden their 
hearts, and do forget the Lord their 
God, and do trample under their feet 
the Holy One ; yea, and this because 
of their ease, and their exceeding great 
prosperity. And thus we see that 
except the Lord doth chasten His 
people with many afflictions, yea, ex- 
cept He doth visit them with death, 
and with terror, and with famine, and 
with all manner of pestilences, they 
will not remember Him. how fool- 
ish, and how vain, and bow evil, and 
devilish, and how quick to do iniquity, 
and how slow to do good, are the chil- 
dren of men ; yea, how quick to 
hearken unto the words of the evil one, 
and to set their hearts upon the vain 
things of the world ; yea, how quick 
to be lifted up in pride; yea, how 
quick to boast, and do all manner of 
that which is iniquity ; and how slow 
are they to remember the Lord their 
God, and to give ear unto His coun- 
sels ; yea, how slow to walk in wis- 
dom's paths ! Behold they do not de- 
sire that the Lord their God who hath 
created them, should rule and reign 
over them, notwithstanding His great 
goodness and His mercy towards 
them ; they do set at naught His 
counsels, and they will not that He 
should be their guide. O how great 
is the nothingness of the children of 
men ; yea, even they are less than 
the dust of the earth. For behold, the 
dust of the earth moveth hither and 
thither, to the dividing asunder, at 
the command of our great and ever- 



lasting God ; yea, behold at His voice 
doth the hills and the mountains 
tremble and quake; and by the pow- 
er of His voice tbey are broken up, 
and become smooth, yea, e^en like 
unto a valley ; yea, by the power of 
His voice doth the whole earth shake ; 
yea, by the power of His voice, doth 
the foundations rock, even to the very 
centre; yea, and if He say unto the 
earth, move, it is moved ; yea, if He 
say unto the earth, thou shalt go 
back, that it lengthen out the day for 
many hours, it is done ; and thus 
according to His word, the earth goeth 
back, and it appeareth unto man that 
the sun standeth still ; yea, and be- 
hold this is so; for sure it is the 
earth that moveth, and not the sun. 
And behold, also, if He say unto 
the waters of the great deep, be thou 
dried up, it is done* Behold, if He 
say unto this mountain, be thou raised 
up, and come over and fall upon that 
city, that it be buried up, behold it is 
done* And behold, if a man hide up 
a treasure in the earth, and the Lord 
Bhall say let it be accursed, because of 
the iniquity of him who hath hid it 
up, behold, it shall be accursed ; and 
if the Lord shall say, be thou accur- 
sed, that no man shall find thee from 
this time henceforth and for ever, be- 
hold, no man getteth it henceforth 
and for ever. And behold if the Lord 
shall say unto a man, because of thine 
iniquities, thou shalt be accursed for 
ever, it shall be done. And if the 
Lord shall say, because of thine ini- 
quities, thou shalt be cut off from ray 
presence, He will cause that it shall 
be so. And woe unto him to whom 
He shall say this, for it shall be unto 
him that will do iniquity, and he can- 
not be saved ; therefore, for this cause, 
that men might be saved, hath re- 
pentance been declared. Therefore, 
blessed are they who will repent and 
hearken unto the voice of the Lord 
their God ; for these are they that 
shall be saved. And may God grant. 



REBUKING INIQUITY* 



49 



in His great fulness, that men might 
be brought unto repentance and good 
works, that they . might be restored 
unto grace, for grace according to 
their works. And I would that all 
men might be saved. But we read 
that in that great and last day, there 
are some who shall be cast out ; yea, 



who shall be cast off from the pre- 
sence of the Lord ; yea, who shall be 
consigned to a state of endless misery, 
fulfilling the words which say, they 
that have done good, shall have ever- 
lasting life ; and they that have done 
evil, shall have everlasting damnation. 
And thu3 it is. Amen.*' 



REBUKING INIQUITY. 



Remarks by President J. 3f. Orant f Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake CUy % 

September 21, 1856. 



I feel that the remarks which we 
have heard this morniug are true, 
and they apply directly to you who 
are now present, and to the inhabi- 
tants of this city and of the Territory 
generally, and we do not excuse any 
of you. 

If the arrows of the Almighty ought 
to be thrown at you we want to do it, 
and to make you feel and realize that 
we mean you. And although we talk 
of the old clay's being ground in the 
mill, we do not mean it to apply to 
some other place, for we have enough 
here who have been dried ever since 
their baptism, and many of them are 
cracked and spoiling. 

Some have received the Priesthood 
and a knowledge of the things of God, 
and still they dishonor the cause of 
truth, commit adultery, and every 
other abomination beneath the hea- 
vens, and then meet you here or in 
the street, and deny it. 

These are the abominable charac- 
ters that we have in our midst, and 
they will seek unto wizards that peep, 
and to star-gazers and soothsayers, 
because they have no faith in the 
holy Priesthood, and then when they I 

No. 4.] 



meet us, they want to be called 
Saints. 

The same characters will get drunk 
and wallow in the mire and filth, and 
yet they call themselves Saints, and 
seem to glory in their conduct, and 
they pride themselves in their great- 
ness and in their abominations, 

They are the old hardened sinners, 
and are almost — if not altogether — 
past improvement, and are full of 
hell, and my prayer is that God'g 
indignation may rest upon them, and 
that He will curse them from the 
crown of their heads to the soles of 
their feet. 

I say, that there are men and 
women that I would advise to go to 
the President immediately, and ask 
him to appoint a committee to attend 
to their case ; and then let a place be 
selected, and let that committee shed 
their blood* 

We have those amongst us that are 
full of all manner of abominations, 
those who need to have their blood 
shed, for water will not do, their sins 
are of too deep a dye. 

You may think that I am not 
teaching you Bible doctrine, but what 

[YaL IT. 



r 



50 JOURNAL OF 

says the apostle Taul ? I would ask 
how many covenant breakers there 
are in this city and in this kingdom. 
I believe that there are a great many ; 
and if they are covenant breakers we 
need a place designated, where we 
can shed their blood. 

Talk about old clay ; I would rather 
have clay from a new bank than some 
that we have had clogging the wheels! 
for the last nineteen years. They 
are a perfect nuisance, and I want 
them cut off, and the sooner it is done 
the better. 

We have men who are incessantly 
finding fault, who get up a little party 
spirit, and criticise the conduct of 
men of God. They will find fault 
with this, that, and the other, and 
nothing is right for them, because 
they are full of all kinds of filth and 
wickedness. I 

And we have women here who like 
any thing but the celestial law of 
God ; and if they could break asunder 
the cable of the Church of Christ, 
there is scarcely a mother in Israel 
hut would do it this day. And 
they talk it to their husbands, to their 
daughters, and to their neighbors, 
and say they have not seen a weekB 
happiness since they became acquaint- ; 
ed with that law, or since their hus- 
bands took a second wife. They want 
to break up the Church of God, and 
to break it from their husbands and 
from their family connections. 

Then, again, there are men that 
are used as tools by their wives, and 
they are just a little better in appear- 
ance and in their habits than a little 
black boy. They live in filth and 
nastiness, they eat it and drink it, 
and they are filthy all over, . 

We have Elders and High Priests 
that are precisely in this predicament, 
and yet they are .wishing for more of 
the Holy Ghost, they wish to have it 
in larger doses. They want more 
revelation, but I tell you that- yon 
now have more than you live up to f 



DISCOURSES. 

more than you practise and make use 
of. 

If I hurt your feelings let them he 
hurt. And if any of you ask, do I 
mean you? I answer, yes. If any 
woman asks, do I mean her? I 
answer, yes. And I want you to 
understand that I am throwing the 
arrows of God Almighty among Israel ; 
I do not excuse any. 

I am speaking to you in the name 
of Israel's God, and you need to be 
baptized and washed clean from your 
sins, from your backslidings, from 
your apostacies, from your filthiness, 
from your lying, from your swearing, 
from your lusts, and from everything 
that is evil before the God of Israel. 

We have been trying long enough 
with this people, and I go in for let- 
ting the sword of the Almighty be 
unsheathed, not only in word, but in 
deed. 

I go in for letting the wrath of the 
Almighty burn up the dross and the 
filth ; and if the people will not glo- 
rtfy the Lord by sanctifying them- 
I selves, let the wrath of the Almighty 
God burn against them, and the 
wrath of Joseph and of Brigham, and 
of Heber, and of high heaven. 

There is nothing to prevent you 
from being humble and doing right, 
but your own little, foolish, and wick- 
ed acts and doings. I will just tell 
you that ii an angel of God were to 
pass Great Salt Lake City, while you 
are in your present state, he would 
not consider you worthy of his company. 

Yon have got to cleanse yourselves 
from corruption, before you are fit for 
the society of those beings. You may 
hear of people in other cities being 
baptized and renewing their cove* 
nants, but they are not sinners above* ? 
all others ; and except the inhabitants 
of Great Salt Lake City repent, and 
do their first works, they shall all \ 
likewise perish, and the wrath of God 
will be upon them and round about 
.them*. 



THE PEOPLE OF GOD DISCIPLINED BY TRIALS, ETC. 



51 



You can scarcely find a place in 
this city that is not full of filth and 
abominations ; and if you would 
search them out, they would easily be 
weighed in the balances, and you 
would then find that they do not 
serve their God, and purify their 
bodies. 

But the course they are taking 
leads them to corrupt themselves, the 
soil, the waters, and the mountains, 
and they defilo everything around 

them- f , { 

Brethren and sisters, we want you 
to repent and forsake your sins. And 
you who have committed sins that 
cannot be forgiven through baptism, 
let your blood be shed, and let the 
smoke ascend, that the incense thereof 



may come up before God as an atone- 
ment for your sins, and that the sin- 
ners in Zion may be afraid. 

These are my feelings, and may 
God fulfil them. And my wisnes are 
that He will grant the desires of my 
brethren, that Zion may be purified, 
and the wicked purged out of her, 
until God shall say I will bless the 
rest ; until He shall say I will bless 
your flocks, your herds, your little 
ones, your houses, your lands, and 
all that you possess; and you shall be 
my people, and I will come and take 
up my abode with you, and I will 
bless all those that do right ; which 
may He grant, in the name of Jesus, 
Atnen. 



- 



THE PEOPLE OF GOD DISCIPLINED BY TRIALS— ATONEMENT BY THE 
SHEDDING OF BLOOD— OUR HEAVENLY FATHER — A PRIVILEGE 
GIVEN TO ALL THE MARRIED SISTERS IN UTAH. 



A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Sorcery, Great Salt Lake 

City, September 21, 1856. 



Before I sit down, I shall offer 
a proposition to the congregation ; 
though I will first say a few words 
concerning our religion, our circum- 
stances, and the circumstances of the 
brethren and people generally that 
inhabit these valleys, but more espe- 
cially of those that have the privilege 
of assembling at this Tabernacle from 
Sabbath to Sabbath, 

If they will rightly consider their 
situation, they will believe for them- 
selves that they are in a place, in a 
country, where they can be Saints as 
well as in any other place there is on 
the face of this earth. 



True, we hear some complaint* 
from those who lose the spirit of their 
religion, who turn away from us. 
They think that this people will suffer 
here, I will give you my feelings 
upon the subject/ 

There is not a hardship, there is 
not a disappointment, there is not a 
trial, there is not a hard time, that 
comes upon this people in this place, 
but that I am more thankful for than I 
am for full granaries. 

We have been hunting during the 
past twenty- six years, for a place 
where we could raise Saints, not 
merely wheat, and corn, Compara- 



£2 JOURNAL OF 

tively I care but little about tbe 
wheat and corn, though a little is 
very useful. 

It is true that this is a good coun- 
try for fruits of some kinds ; this soil 
produces, as good peaches as can be 
raised on any soil, and also grapes, 
apples, and so on. But what of all 
that ? The man, or the woman, that 
mainly looks after the fruit, after the 
luxuries of life, good food, fine appa- 
rel, and at the same time professes to 
be a Latter-day Saint, if he does not 
get that spirit out of his heart, it will 
obtain a perfect victory over him; 
whereas he is required to obtain a 
victory over his lusts and over his 
unwise feelings ; and if he does not 
get rid of that spirit, the quicker he 
starts east for the States, or west for 
California, the better. 

If we could not raise any fruit, if 
we could not raise an ear of corn, I 
should be quite thankful if we could 
raise the oats and the peas, and make 
the oat bread and the pea broth, and 
live on them from year to year. 

I say hallelujah, this is a first rate 
place to raise Saints. Let the people 
complain of hard times, complain of 
their poverty, their poor fare and their 
hard labor ; that wood is scarce, that 
we have to go far for it, and have to 
toil so hard to raise our grain ; that 
we lose our stock upon the prairie, 
that a cow is gone to-day, and an ox 
was lost last year ; that if we turn out 
our cattle they will stray off, and we 
shall see them no more. 

How would you feel were you in a 
country where you could not raise 
stock, except you provided comfort- 
able shelter and an abundance of 
f odder for them all ? 

In the country where I was brought 
up, could you turn out a calf in the 
fall and have it live through the 
winter? There never was such a 
thing done, to my knowledge ; and no 
man ever thought of such a thing as 
wintering a calf, unless he had a shel- 



DISCOtfBSES. 

ter prepared for it almost as warm ad 
the rooms for the children. 

I mention these things for the be- 
nefit of those here to-day, if any, who 
think that this is not a good country, 
and who do not really know whether 
they wish to stay, or whether we are 
right or wrong, or whether ** M«r- 
monism u is true or false. 

I would advise those persons to re* 
pent of their sing forthwith, and to 
try with all their might to get the 
spirit of their religion upon them, 
and if they cannot do that, to take 
their own course and go where their 
hearts desire, for doubtless there is 
some place where you would wish to 
go. 

Those that have the Gospel, who 
enjoy the Spirit of their religion, lie 
down in peace, and wake up full of 
rejoicing, full of peace, of glory, of 
faith and thanksgiving ; this is the 
case with all who are full of good 
works. 

We need a reformation in the midst 
of this people ; we need a thorough 
reform, for I know that very many 
are in a dozy condition with regard to 
their religion ; I know this as well as 
I should if you were now to doze and 
go to sleep before my eyes. 

You are losing the spirit of the 
Gospel, is there any cause for it? 
No, only that which there is in the 
world. You have the weakness of hu- 
man nature to contend with, and you 
Buffer that weakness to decoy you 
away from the truth, to the side of 
the adversary ; but now it is time to 
awake, before the time of burning. 

Whether the time of burning will 
be this week, or the next, or next 
year, I do not know that I care; 
and I do not know that I would 
ask, if I was sure the Lord would tell 
me. But I tell you that which I do 
know, and that is sufficient* 

1 do know that the trying day will 
soon come to you and to me ; and ere 
long we will have to lay down these 



THE PEOPLE OF GOD DISCIPLINED BY TRIALS, ETC 



55 



tabernacles and go into the spirit 
world- And I do know that as we lie 
down, so judgment will find us, and 
that is scriptural ; "as the tree falls 
bo it shall lie," or, in other words t as 
death leaves us so judgment will find 
us. 

I will explain how judgment will be 
laid to the line* If we all live to the 
age of man the end thereof will soon 
be here, and that will burn enough, 
without anything else ; and the pre- 
sent is a day of trial, enough for you 
end me. 

We have got to be rightly prepared 
to go into the spirit world, in order to 
become kings, That is, so far as the 
power of Satan is concerned you and I 
have got to be free from his power, 
but we cannot be while we are in the 
flesh. 

Here we shall be perplexed and 
hunted by him ; but when we go into 
the spirit world there we are masters 
oyer the power of satan, and he can- 
not afflict us any more, and this is 
enough for me to know. 

Whether the world is going to be 
burned up within a year, or within a 
thousand years, does not matter a 
groat to you and me, We have the 
words of eternal life, we have the pri- 
vilege of obtaining glory, immortali- 
ty, and eternal lives, now will you 
obtain these blessings ? 

Will you spend your lives to obtain 
a seat in the kingdom of God, or will 
you lie down and sleep, and go down 
to hell ? 

I want all the people to say what they 
will do, and I know that God wishes 
all His servants, all His faithful sons 
and daughters, the men and the wo- 
men that inhabit this city, to repent 
of their wickedness, or we will cut 
them off. 

I could give you a logical reason 
for all the transgressions in this world, 
for all that are committed in this 
probationary state, and especially for 
those committed by men. 



There are sins that men commit for 
which they cannot receive forgiveness 
in this world, or in that which is to 
come, and if they had their eyes open 
to see their true condition, they would 
be perfectly willing to have their blood 
spilt upon the ground, that the smoke 
thereof might ascend to heaven as 
an offering for their sins ; and the 
smoking incense would atone for their 
sins, whereas, if such is not the case, 
they will stick to them and remain 
upon them in the spirit world. 

I know, when you hear my breth- 
ren telling about cutting people off 
from the earth, that you consider it 
is strong doctrine ; but it is to save 
them, not to destroy them. 

Of all the children of Israel that 
statted to pass through the wilderness, 
non e inherited the land which had 
been promised, except Caleb and Jo- 
shua, and what was the reason ? It 
was because of their rebellion and 
wickedness; and because the Lord 
had promised Abraham that he would 
save his seed. 

They had to travel to and fro to 
every point of the compass, and were 
wasted away, because God was deter- 
mined to save their spirits. But they 
could not enter into His rest in the 
flesh, because of their transgressions, 
consequently He destroyed them in 
the wilderness. 

I do know that there are sins com- 
mitted, of such a nature that if the 
people did understand the doctrine 
of salvation, they would tremble be- 
cause of their situation. And fur- 
thermore, I know that there are trans- 
gressors, who, if they knew them- 
selves, and the only condition upon 
which they can obtain forgiveness, 
would beg of their brethren to shed 
their blood, that the smoke thereof 
might ascend to God as an offering to 
appease the wrath that is kindled 
against them, and that the law might 
have its course. I will say further; 
I have had men come to me and 



54 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



offer . their lives to atone for their 
sins. 

It is true that the blood of the Son 
of God shed for sins through the 
fall and those committed by men, yet 
men cam commit sins which it can 
never remit. As it was in ancient 
days, eo it is in our day ; and though 
the principles are taught publicly from 
, this Btand, still the people do not un- 
derstand them ; yet the law is pre- 
cisely the same. There are sins that 
can be atoned for by an offering upon 
an altar, as in ancient days; and there 
are sins that the blood of a lamb, of a 
calf, or. of turtle doves, cannot remit, 
but they must be atoned for by the 
blood of the man. That is the reason 
why men talk to you as they do from 
this stand ; they understand the doc- 
trine and throw out a few words about 
it ,You have been taught that doc- 
trine, but you do not understand it. 

It is our desire to be prepared for 
a celestial seat with our Father in 
heaven. It was observed by brother 
Grant that we have not seen God, 
that we cannot converse with Him ; 
and it is true that men in their sins 
do not know much about God, When 
you hear a man pour out eternal 
things, how well you feel, to what a 
nearness you seem to be brought with 
God. What a delight it was to he#r 
brother Joseph talk upon the great 
principles of eternity; he would bring 
them down to the capacity of a child, 
and he would unite heaven with earth, 
this is the beauty of our religion. 

When it was mentioned this morn- 
ing about seeing . God, about what 
kind of a being He was, and how we 
could see and measurably understand 
Him, I thought I wauld tell you. If 
we could see our heavenly Father, we 
should see a being similar to our 
earthly parent, with this difference, 
our Father in heaven is exalted and 
glorified. He has received His 
thrones, His principalities and powers, 
and He sits as a governor, as a 



monarch, and overrules kingdoms, 
thrones, and dominions that have 
been bequeathed to Him, and such aa 
we anticipate receiving. While He 
was in the flesh, as we are, He was as 
we are. But it is now written of Him 
that our God is as a consuming fire, 
that He dwells in everlasting burn- 
ings, and this is why sin cannot be 
where He is. 

There , are principles that will en- 
dure through all eternity, and no fire 
can .obliterate them from existence. 
They are those principles that are 
pure, and fire is made typical use of 
to show the glory and purity of the 
gods, and of all perfect beings. God 
is the Father of our Bpirits ; He begat 
them, and has sent them here to re- 
ceive tabernacles, and to prove whe- 
ther we will honour them. If we do, 
then our tabernacles will be exalted: 
but if we do not, we shall be des- 
troyed ; one of the two — dissolution 
or life. The second death will decom- 
pose all tabernacles over whom it gains 
the ascendancy ; and this is the effect 
of the second death, the tabernacles 
go back to their native element 

We are of the earth, earthy; and 
our Father is heavenly and pure. 
But we will be glorified and purified, 
if we obey our brethren and the teach- 
ings which are given. 

When you Bee celestial beings, you 
will see men and women, but you will 
see those beings clothed upon with 
robes of celestial purity. We cannot 
bear the presence of our Father now ; 
and we are placed at a distance to 
prove whether we will honor these 
tabernacles, whether we will be obe- 
dient and prepare ourselves to live in 
the glory of the light, privileges, and 
blessings of celestial beings. We 
could not have the glory and the light 
without first knowing the contrast. 
Do you comprehend that we could 
have no exaltation, without first learn* 
ing by contrast ? 

When you are prepared to see out 



THB PEOPLE OF GOD DISCIPLINED BY TRIALS, ETC. 



55 



Father, you will see a being with 
whom you hfive long been acquainted, 
and He will receive you into His 
arms, and you will be ready to fall 
into His embrace and kiss Him, as 
you would your fathers and friends 
that have been dead for a score of 
years, you will be so glad and joyful. 
Would you not rejoice ? When you 
are qualified and purified, so that you 
can endure * the glory of eternity, so 
that you can see your Father, and your 
friends who have gone behind the 
vail, you will fall upon their necks 
and kiss them, as we do an earthly 
friend that has been long absent from 
us, and that we have been anxiously 
desiring to see- This is the people 
that are and will be permitted to enjoy 
the society of those happy and exalted 
beings. 

Now for my proposition ; it is more 
particularly for my sisters, as it is fre- 
quently happening that women say 
they are unhappy. Men will say, 
"My wife, though a most excellent 
woman, has not seen a happy day 
since I took my second wife; 11 "No, 
not a happy day for a year," says one ; 
and another has not seen a happy day 
for five years. It is said that women 
are tied down and abused : that they 
are misused and have not the liberty 
they ought to have ; that many of 
them are wading through a perfect 
flood of tears, because of the conduct 
of some men, together with their own 
folly. 

I wish my own women to under- 
stand that what I am going to say is 
for them as well as others, and I want 
those who are here to tell their sisters, 
yes, all the women of this community, 
and then write it back to the States, 
and do as you please with it. I am 
going to give you from this time to the 
6th day of October next, for reflection, 
that you may determine whether you 
wish to stay with your husbands or 
not, and then I am going to set every 
woman at liberty and say to them, 



Now go your way, my 'women with the 
rest, go your way. And my frives 
have got to do one of two things; 
either round up their shoulders to en- 
dure the afflictions of this world; and 
live their religion, or they may leave, 
for I will not have them about me. 
I will go into heaven alone, rather than 
have scratching and fighting around 
me. I will set all at liberty. "What, 
first wife too V Yes, I will liberate 
you all. 

I know what my women will say ; 
they will say, 41 You can have as many 
women as you please, Bingham." But 
I want to go somewhere and do some- 
thing to get rid of the whiners ; I do 
not want them to receive a part of 
the truth and spurn the rest out of 
doors. 

I wish my women, and brother 
Kimball 's and brother Grants to leave, 
and every woman in this Territory, 
or else say in their hearts that they 
will embrace the Gospel — the whole 
of it. Tell the Gentiles that I will 
free every woman in this Territory at 
our next Conference. " What, the 
first wife too ?" Yes, there shall not 
be one held in bondage, all shall be 
set free. And then let the father be 
the head of the family, the master of 
his own household ; and let him treat 
them as an angel would treat them ; 
and let the wives and the children say 
amen to what he says, and be subject 
to his dictates, instead of their dicta- 
ting the man, instead of their trying 
to govern him. 

No doubt some are thinking, " I 
wish brother Brigham would say what 
would become of the child ren." I 
will tell you what my feelings are ; I 
will let my wives take the children, 
and I have property enough to support 
them, and can educate them, and then 
give them a good fortune, and I can 
take a fresh start* 

I do not desire to keep a particle of 
my property, except enough to pro- 
tect me from a state of nudity. And 



56 . JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



I would say, wives yon are welcome 
to the children, only do not teach 
them iniquity; for if you do, I will 
send an Elder, or come myself, to 
teach them the Gospel. You teach 
them life and salvation, or I will send 
Elders to instruct them. 

Let every man thus treat his wives, 
keeping raiment enough to clothe his 
body ; and say to your wives, " Take 
all that I have and be set at liberty ; 
but if you stay with me you shall com- 
ply with the law of God, and that too 
without any murmuring and whining. 
You must fulfil the law of God in 
every respect, and round up your 
shoulders to walk up to the mark with* 
out any grunting/' 

Now recollect that two weeks from 
to morrow I am going to set you at 
liberty. But the first wife will say, 
<l It is hard, for I have lived with my 
husband twenty years, or thirty, and 
have raised a family of children for 
him, and it is a great trial to me for i 
him to have more women ; " then I say 
it is time that you gave him up to 
other women who will bear children. 
If my wife had borne me all the chil- 
dren that she ever would bare, the 
celestial law would teach me to take 
young women that would have chil- 
dren. I 

Do you understand this ? I have 
told you many times that there are 
multitudes of pure and holy spirits 
waiting to take tabernacles, now what 
is our duty ? — to prepare tabernacles 
for them ; to take a course that will 
not tend to drive those spirits into 
the families of the wicked, where they 
will be trained in wickedness, debau- 
chery, and every species of crime. It 
is the duty of every righteous man 
and woman to prepare tabernacles 
for all the spirits they can ; hence 
if my women leave, I will go and 
search up others who will abide the 
celestial law, and let all I now have 
go where they please ; though I will 
send the Gospel to them. 



This is the reason why the doctrine 
of plurality of wives was revealed, 
that the noble spirits which are wait- 
ing for tabernacles might be brought 
forth. 

If the men of the world were right, 
or if they were anywhere near right, 
there might not be the necessity 
which there now is. But they are 
wholly given up to idolatry, and to all 
manner of wickedness. 

Do I think that my children will 
be damned ? No, I do not, for I am 
going to fight the devil until I save 
them all ; I have got my sword ready, 
and it is a two-edged one. I have not 
a fear about that, for I would almost 
be ashamed of my body if it would 
beget a child that would not abide the 
law of God, though I may have some 
unruly children. 

■ I am going to ask you a good many 
things, and to begin with I will ask, 
what is your prayer ? Do you not ask 
for the righteous to increase, while the 
unrighteous shall decrease and dwin- 
dle away ? Yes, that is the prayer of 
every person that prays at all .The 
Methodists pray for it, the Baptists 
pray for it, and the Church of Eng- 
land and all the reformers, the Sha- 
king Quakers not excepted. And if the 
women belonging to this Church will 
turn Shaking Quakers, I think their 
sorrows will soon be at an end. 

Sisters, I am not joking, I do not 
throw out my proposition to banter 
your feelings, to see whether you will 
leave your husbands, all or any of you. 
But I do know that there is no cessa- 
tion to the everlasting whining of 
many of the women in this Territory; 
I am satisfied that this is the case. 
And if the women will turn from the 
commandments of God and continue 
to despise the order of heaven, I will 
pray that the curse of the Almighty 
may be close to their heels, and that 
it may be following them all the day 
long. And those that enter into it 
and are faithful, I will promise them 



* 



THE PEOPLE OF GOD DISCIPLINED BY TRIALS, ETC. 



that they shall be queens in heaven, , 
and rulers to all eternity. 

" But," says one, ** I want to have 
my paradise now." And says another, 
** I did think I should be in para- 
dise if I was sealed to brother Brig- 
ham, and I thought I should be hap- 
py when I became his wife, or brother 
Heber's. I loved you so much, that 
I thought I was going to have a hea- 
ven right off, right here on the spot. 

What a curious doctrine it is, that 
ive are preparing to enjoy ! The only 
heaven for you is that which you 
make yourselves. My heaven is 
here — [laying his hand upon his 
heart]. I carry it with me. When 
do 1 expect it in its perfection ? 
When I come up in the resurrection ; 
then I shall have it, and not till then. 

But now we have got to fight the 
good tight of faith, sword in hand, as 
much so as men have when they go to 
battle ; and it is one continual war- 
fare from morning to evening, with 
6 word in hand. This is my duty, and 
this is my life. 

But the women come and say, 
44 Really brother John, and brother 
William, I thought you were going to 
make a heaven for me," and they get 
into trouble because a heaven is not 
made for them by the men, even 
though agency is upon women as well 
as upon men. True there is a curse 
upon the woman that is not upon 
the man, namely, that "her whole 
affections shall be towards her hus- 
band," and what is the next f 14 He 
cball rule over you." J 

But how is it now ? Your desire 
is to your husband, but you strive to 
rule over him, whereas the man 
should rule over you. 

Some may ask whether that is the 
case with me ; go to my house and 
live, and then you will learn that I 
am very kind, but know how to rule. 

If I had only wise men to talk to, 



57 

there would be no necessity for my 
saying what I am going to Bay. Many 
and many an Elder knows no better 
than to go home and abuse as good a 
woman as dwells upon this earth, be- 
cause of what I have said this after- 
noon. Are you, who act in that way, 
fit to have a family ? No, you are 
not, and never will be, until you get 
good common sense. 

Then you can go to work and mag- 
nify your callings; and you can do 
the best you know how ; and on that 
ground I will promise you salvation, 
but upon no other principle. 

If I were talking to a people that 
understood themselves and the doc- 
trine of the holy Gospel, there would 
be no necessity for saying this, be- 
cause you would understand. But 
many have been (what shall I say ? 
pardon me, brethren,) hen- pecked so 
much, that they do not know the 
place of either man or woman ; they 
abuse and rule a good woman with an 
iron hand. With them it is as Solo- 
mon said — w Bray a fool in a mortar 
among wheat, with a pestle, yet will 
not his foolishness depart from him." 
You may talk to them about their 
duties, about what is required of them, 
and still they are fools, and will con- 
tinue to be. 

Prepare yourselves for two weeks 
from to morrow; and I will tell you now, 
that if you will tarry with your hus- 
bands, after I have set you free, you 
must bow down to it, and submit 
yourselves to the celestial law. You 
may go where you please, after two 
weeks from to-morrow ; but, remem- 
ber, that I will not hear any more 
of this whining. 

In the midst of all my harsh say- 
ings, shall I say chastisements? — I 
am disposed, in my heart, to blest 
this people ; and I do bless you, in 
the name of Jesus* Amen. 



58 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



REFORMATION NECESSARY AMONG THE SAINTS. — INFIDEL 

PHILOSOPHY. 

A Discount, fry President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt 

Lake City, November 2, 1856. 



I am very thankful for the privi- 
lege that 1 enjoy this morning, with 
so many of the Latter day Saints. I 
am thankful that we have the privilege 
of assembling here to worship the 
Lord in so comfortable a building, 
and in quite a moderate climate. I 
am happy for the privilege of address- 
ing the Saints, and I could hope with 
all my heart, that I may never be 
called upon to address any other class 
of people ; still, the Gospel must be 
preached to the world, that the wicked 
may be left without excuse. We 
have done a great deal of preaching 
and talking to persons that knew 
nothing of the Gospel of salvation, 
und I have occupied many years in 
trying to lay before the inhabitants of 
the earth the principle* of life and sal- 
vation, until, through the providenceof 
God, I have been called to other duties 
than to mingle or associate with those 
who would not believe and practise 
the Gospel. Still, I should have been 
more than satisfied, had my duty led 
me in a path to associate, more or 
less, with unbelievers, for I can say 
that I would rather preach to them, 
would rather associate with them, 
would rather take my chance among 
a people who have never heard the 
Gospel preached at all, than to live in 
the midst of the ungodly. The term 
ungodly conveys an idea to my mind, 
perhaps, that it does not to all pre- 
sent, for it is a fact that a man or 
woman must know the ways of God 
before they can become ungodly. 
Persons may be sinners, may be un- 



righteous, may be wicked, who have 
never heard the plan of salvation, whe 
are even unacquainted with the his* 
tory of the Son of Man, or who have 
heard of the name of the Savior, and* 
perhaps, the history of his life while 
on the earth, but have been taught un- 
belief through their tradition and 
education ; but to be ungodly, in tha 
strict sense of the word, they must 
measurably understand godliness. 

It is lamentable to any person who 
understands by the visions of eternity 
the plan of salvation, the providences 
of God to His creatures, to see one who 
has his mind opened to see, under- 
stand, and embrace the principles of 
life and salvation in his faith, and 
who has the privilege of being adopted 
into the family of heaven, of becom- 
ing an heir with the Saints that have 
formerly lived upon the earth, an 
heir with the Prophets and with Jesus 
Christ, and of being numbered with 
the children of the Most High, with 
a legal administrator to officiate for 
the attainment of all these privileges, 
and to open the door of salvation and 
admittance into the kingdom, neglect 
so great a salvation. But for any of 
this people who «njoy the privilege 
of seeking unto the Lord their God, 
of being made acquainted with the 
ways of life and salvation, to procure 
to themselves an eternal exaltation, 
who have the privilege of preparing 
themselves to dwell with Christ in the 
presence* of their Father and their 
God, of being joint heirs with Christ, 
and with all the Holy Ones that have 



REFORMATION. NECESSARY 

lived, to turn from those holy com- 
mandments, to cease or neglect per- 
forming every duty made known to 
them, and to let the gay and giddy 
fancies of this life entangle their feel- 
ings, and draw them from the princi- 
ples of eternal salvation, is most 
astonishing to me, or to any person 
that ever had the vision of their minda 
opened. ^ J 

Every principle of philosophy that 
is known upon the face of the earth, 
every argument and reason that can 
be adduced, would prove that such a 
man or woman was taking a course 
"destructive to themselves ; that they 
were blindfolding themselves by shut- 
ting their own eyes, and, literally 
speaking, rushing to a precipice from 
whose verge they would be dashed to 
pieces. It is most astonishipg to 
every principle of intelligence that 
any man or woman will close their , 
eyes upon eternal things after they 
have been made acquainted with them, 
and let the gay things of this world, 
the lusts of the eye, and the lusts of 
the flesh, entangle their minds and 
draw them one hair's breadth from 
the principles of life. 

l^rue there are many in the world 
who profess to be what we call infidels, 
who have no knowledge of anything 
bpyond the researches of their educa- 
tion, who have not the faculty to pry 
into and understand things beyond 
what they can see with their natural 
eyes," hear with their ears, or compre- 
hend with their natural understand- 
ings ; yet there are but few that are 
really left indeed in the dark, left to 
he in reality what they prpfess to be. 
And those few have not one particle of 
good sound reason, not one argument 
on their side, to preve that a licen- 
tious, ungodly life is of any advantage 
to any person on the earth, but will 
argue the point, and that strenuously, 
that strict morality should be observed < 
among all intelligences, and an honest 
hearing, an upright walk, and a gen- ' 



AMONG THE SAINTS, ETC- 

tlemanly conversation, not giving way 
to vulgarity and foul language, nor 
doing anything in the dark that they 
would not be willing to be scanned in 
daylight. For all this they argue 
strenuously, and yet say that they 
know nothing about God and eternity* 
We are here, we exist on the earth. 
I am sure that I am alive, for I can 
see others living. I am endowed with 
a certain degree of intelligence, where 
did it come from ? An infidel might 
say, " I do not know." Where did I 
originate ? 11 1 do not know." Who 
was the maker and former of all we 
can see? "I do not know," Yet 
those very characters will argue the 
necessity of a moral life, of an honest 
upright walk, one with the other* 

But what are their arguments and 
what are their hopes? Why, they 
say, " We are to day, £o*morrow> per- 
haps, we shall be no more. We came 
into existence, but how we cannot 
tell. We have no faith, or belief* or 
confidence in the God that you Chris* 
tians talk about ; we have no confi- 
dence in His providence ; by chance 
we are, and by chance we shall go and 
be no more." Do, you not perceive 
that their arguments land them in 
the vortex of ignorance and unbelief t 
of misery and annihilation ? Go into 
the world and observe those who do 
not possess principles that reach into 
eternity, and that are in eternity, 
principles by which they exist and by 
which God created all things, and you 
will see that those , principles are lost 
to them, and that, whether they be* 
lieve in those principles or not, their 
course and profession will land them 
without an existence, or the posses- 
sion of the least thing in heaven,, 
earth, or hell. 

These reflections bring to my un- 
derstanding the greatest ignorance 
that can be manifested by an inteli- 
gent people, those- in * particular that 
are now before me, who have had the 
privilege of the holy Gospel and neg- 



€0 



JOURNAL OF DISCOUmSES, 



Iected their duty, turned away from 
the holy commandments, and ceased 
to live their religion in every point; 
such conduct does manifest the great- 
est weakness, ignorance, foolery, and 
wickedness that can be produced by 
intelligences. If you comprehend my 
ideas you will agree with me, for no 
sensible man or woman can see the 
subject in any different light If we 
we here by chance, if we happened to 
Blip into this world from nothing, we 
shall soon slip out of this world to 
nothing, hence nothing will remain; 
consequently we have nothing to gain 
or lose. But the man of better 
judgment, of more sound reasoning, 
must know that every thing that was, 
that is, or that will be, every thing 
that can be in all the eternities in the 
vast expanse ,that we behold, must 
have had a Creator. No principles 
exhibited to the human family will 
suggest that a book, a bench, a house, 
a tree, or any growing or manufactured 
article, can be produced without a 
producer. All we know, all we see, 
hear, and understand, proves to us that 
there is no fabric without a constructor. 

These reflections lead me to con- 
trast the world with a people like this 
before rae» a people endowed with in- 
telligence and a knowledge of heaven- 
ly principles. That is our profession 
before the world, and is our confes- 
sion to God and angels, to all that 
have lived on the earth and that are 
now on it ; and you will hear the 
world exclaim, " You poor Mormons, 
you Latter-day Saints that have left 
your homes, your houses, your friends, 
your families, your possessions, the 
place of your birth, and every thing 
that is near and dear to you, you say 
that the visions of your minds have 
been opened, that you have had the 
visiojis of eternity opened to your 
understanding, so that you do know 
that there is a God, that Jesus Christ 
is the Savior of the world ; so that 
you do know of the principles of life 



* 

and salvation proffered to you; and 
for these you have forsaken all and 
! gone to the mountains." 

Of these things the whole world 
are witnesses against us and for us, 
wherever the sound of this Gospel has 
been ; and you can hardly find a nook 
on the earth where the sound of it has 
not reached, for it has gone to the 
uttermost parte of the earth, and hosts 
are witnesses of this. Yet all acknow- 
ledge that you have something supe- 
rior, that you have light and intelli- 
gence that others do not enjoy ; that 
God has opened up the heavens to 
your minds, and taken away the vail 
from your understandings. And you 
say that there is a God, that you un- 
derstand His character, that He has 
revealed Himself to you, and that you 
have left all and come to the moun- 
tains, and what is the cry here ? Why 
the people need reforming, there is 
necessity for reformation. 

41 1 am thankful," says one, "that 
I found the spirit of reformation when 
I came home." What would an angel 
of the Lord say, if he came here, or 
a devil either ? 11 0, shame on these 
Latter-day Saints, it is a disgrace to 
intelligence, to your officers as Elders 
in Israel, to your characters, to your 
names and beings on the earth, that 
you have had the visions of eternity 
opened to you, and many have forsaken 
everything that is near and dear to 
them by way of preparation for the 
Celestial kingdon, and now cry out 
the necessity of a reformation. It is 
most astonishing." I will leave it to 



every man, woman, and child, if it 
does not look strange. What! re- 
formation ? Yes, for in one sense we 
intend, that is as knowledge comes to 
us, to reform daily. But shall the 
sound go forth that we do not see and 
understand things as we did when in 
England, in France, in Germany, in 
Denmark, in the East Indies, or any- 
where else on this earth ? This sound 
j goes forth, it is echoed by the angels 



RBTORMATION NECESSARY 

into the ears of our God and Fatber 
in eternity, and it is carried on the 
wings of the wind over the earth, that 
the Latter-day Saints are digging and 
toiling, going by sea and by land, tra- 
versing distances of thousands of 
miles and circumscribing the earth to 
be with their brethren, and when they 
get here they need reforming. Why ? 
Because they have backslidden. 

You may ask me whether there is a 
need of reformation. Yes ; and if I 
were to dictate you how to reform I 
should have to tell the old story over 
again, as I already have hundreds of 
times. First, reform as to your moral 
character, dealing, walk, precepts and 
examples. Reform first morally, before 
you get down before the Lord and 
plead with Him for the visions of eter- 
nity to be opened to your understand- 
ings, before you ask for the vail to be 
taken from your eyes. First reform 
in your moral character and conduct 
one towards another, so that every man 
and woman will deal honestly, and walk 
uprightly with one another, and ex* 
tend the arm of charity and benevo- 
lence to each other, as necessity re- 
quires. Be moral and strictly honest 
in every point, before you ask God to 
reform your spirit. 

If the people in their present sit- 
uation and mode of dealing in this 
city, to say nothing of those out of 
the city, all go to work now and 
have meetings and call upon God to 
get the spirit of reformation, but sing 
and pray about doing right without 
doing it, instead of singing themselves 
away to " everlasting bliss," they will 
sing and pray themselves into hell, 
shouting hallelujah. You cannot be 
saved by any other principle than that 
of the holy Gospel ; and if you live in 
the neglect of the performance of the 
duties that you know are required at 
your hands, if you do not walk up^ 
rightly before Sod and your brethren, 
if you do not deal justly with one 
another, if you do not walk in honesty 



AMONG THE SAINTS, ETC* 

and soberness with one another, your 
faith is vain and your reformation is 
vain. You must repent of your evil 
deeds and first of all morally reform 
yourselves, before you can ask God 
for His Spirit to reform and enlighten 
your spirits. This is my doctrine and 
philosophy ; were it not, I would say, 
let those who steal, steal on ; and you 
that are in the habit of swearing, 
swear away ; and you that have been 
in the habit of taking advantage of 
each other, cheat away ; and those who 
lie, lie away ; and you that trespass 
upon your brother, trespass away ; and 
so continue. Christian like, only be 
sure, just as you are going to die, to 
look out and not have death catch you 
asleep, that when it comes you may 
be awake enough just to repent of all 
your sins and turn to God, and then 
you will be as fit subjects for heaven 
as powder would be for a burning 
dwelling. Our lime kiln, when it is 
burning to its zenith, would be as fit 
a place for a powder house, as is the 
celestial kingdom for such characters. 

Do you think that I am telling you 
the truth ? I do not care one groat 
whether you think that I am telling 
you the truth, or not ; for when the 
day comes that we shall be weighed 
in the balance, you will know- I am 
charged by the whole world with al- 
most every degree of immoral conduct, 
with the most erroneous practices that 
were ever indulged in by any person 
on the earth, and for what ? Because 
I have such an influence over these 
men who are sitting here ; because you 
all hearken to your leader. I would 
to God that this was altogether the 
truth, for I tell you, in the name of 
the Lord, that theTe would not be a 
professed Latter-day Saint in this 
Territory, but what would live his 
religion. They think we are all one, 
but when the Saints gather here they 
are far from being one ; they have not 
yet learned to be one in Christ, they 
do not understand the principle of 



€2" 

being one in a church capacity, to say 
nothing about being one in a family 
capacity, or in a neighborhood capa- 
city. The people might h4*e inewn, 
long ago, what the difficulty is, if the 
influences, temptations, and hfsts that 
are in us naturally are -given way to, 
mid we are led captive at the will of 
him that rules the world ; that forms 
the grand difficulty. 

Do you want to know the reason 
why I speak of our being so comfortably 
situated this morning in so comfortable 
a meeting house? We can return 
home and sit down and warm our feet 
before the fire, and can eat our bread 
and butter, <fcc., but my mind is yon- 
der in the snow, where those immi- 
grating Saints are, and my mind has 
been with them ever since I had the 
report of their start from Winter 
Quarters, (Florence,) on the 3rd of 
September. I cannot talk about any 
thing, I cannot go out or come in, but 
what in every minute or two minutes 
my mind reverts to them ; and the 
questions — whereabouts are my breth- 
ren and sisters who are on the Plains, 
and what is their condition— force 
themselves upon me and annoy my 
feelings all the time. And were I to 
Answer my own feelings, I should do 
so by undertaking to do whatt the 
conference voted I should not do, 
that is, I should be with them now in 
the snow, even though it should be up 
to the knees, up to the waist, or up to 
the neck. My mind is there, and my 
faith is there ; I have a great many 
reflections about them. 

Have any of you suffered while 
coming here? Yes. How many of 
you sisters present buried your hus- 
bands, or your fathers, or your 
mothers, or children, on the Plains? 
Ho* faany of jpou brethren buried 
your wives ? Have you suffered, fend 
been in peril and trouble ? Yes, you 
had*to endure anguish and pain from 
the effects of cholera, toil, and weari- 
ness. Do you live your religion when 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



you get here, after all the trouble, 
afflictions, and pains you have passed' 
through to come to Zion ? ana to a 
pretty Zion ! Men and women start * 
across the Plains for this plaice, and 
are they willing to wade through the 
snow ? Yes. To travel through 1 
snow storms ? Yes. To wade rivers ? 
Yes. What for? To get to Zion, 
And here we are in Zion, and what a 
Zion ! where it is necessary for the 
cry of reformation to go through the 
land, both a spiritual and temporal 
reformation. God is more merciful 
than man can be, and it is well for us. 
Again, when I consider the back- 
sliding of the people, and their sins, 
I will not ask God to be more merciful, 
and have more sympathy towards me, 
than 1 have for my brethren and sisters. 

A good many teams have already 1 
gone out to meet the Saints who are 
struggling ta gain this place ; J can 
hardly keep from talking about them 
all the time, for when I am preaching 
they are uppermost in my mind, The 
brethren were liberal last Sunday in 
turning out to meet them with teams, 
still if any more feel desirous of going 
to their assistance, I will give them 
the privilege, and advise them to take 
feed, not only for their own animals, 
but also for those of the brethren who 
have already gone out, for they will 
very likely be short But I should 
be more particularly thankful if the 
minds of this community could be so 
impressed and stirred up, so wakened 
up, that when those poor # brethren 
and sisters who are now on the Plains 
do arrive they may be able to say of a 
truth and in very deed, * God be 
thanked, we have got to Zion." But 
fearful ness and forebodings of disap- 
pointment to them are in my feelings. ^ 
How far they may be disappointed, I 
do not know. 

I do not wish to be personal in 
this congregation, but let me say to 
the authorities, to the Elders of 
Israel, the Seventies, High Priests, 



REFORMATION NECESSARY 

Bishops, or any other quorum or class 
of officers, if you will appoint meet- 
ings and have only those present 
whom we wish to be there, I will then 
tell you how to commence a reforma- 
tion. 1 will there be particular and 
personal in my remarks, if necessary, 
and I will talk to you as severely as 1 
already have to some of the quorums. 
Now then, morally reform. 41 In 
what?" In everything. Reform your 
moral character, and be at least as 
moral as you would if you belonged to 
a Methodist, Presbyterian , or Baptist 
church, or to the Roman Catholics: 
be as moral as those classes of people, 
for heaven's sake. Then there will be 
a chance for you to reform in spirit, 
and to get the light of eternity to 
ehine upon your efforts. 

There are a great many things to 
be taught and practised, I have 
frequency thought that I would rather 
preach to and baptize new converts 
than to fashion over the old ones, for 
you can seldom get a good pattern 
out of them. Some will be full of 
seams and checks, and you never can 
make a sound piece out of them. If 
I had the material to work with I 
would rather make new ones, than 
patch up the old ones : but as we 
have not the new materials to work 
upon, we must patch up the old ones. 
Patch up yourselves — make your 
characters comely to each other. I 
am not so anxious about the Spirit ; 
let a man walk as pure and holy as 
the Gods and angels, and then see 
if there will not be the light of eter- 
nity in him, Let a man or woman 
walk without spot or blemish and the 
Spirit and power of God Almighty 
will be with them all the time, and 
the angels of God will be round about 
them all the time, they will be preser- 
ved to do the will - of God prepara- 
tory to an eternal exaltation. 



AMONG THE SAINTS, ETC. 63 

Do not talk to me and tell me that 
you are so backslidden and dark, but 
reform and get the light of God with- 
in you. Some get up here and say, 
44 1 will live my religion, I will breth- * 
ren ; O pray for me, I will live my 
religion, if it costs me my life." Yes, 
some of the great men of Israel talk 
in that style. Some of the Presidents 
come here and Bay, « I will live my 
religion, God being my helper, if it 
takes away my life/' When a man 
talks about his religion costing him 
his life, I want to ask that man if he 
has any common sense about him. , 
I Have you any true philosophy, argu- 
ment, light, or intelligence in the 
least degree ? " O yes, we are philo- 
sophers." Then ask yourselves from 
whence you derive your lives, your 
means, your property, everything you 
can enjoy in time and eternity. Do 
you receive them outside of the Gos- 
pel of Jesus Christ ? No you do not. 
And still a man will get up here and 
say, 41 1 will serve the Loid, if it costs 
me my life/' I will say what I said 
yesterday, such a man is a fool. Such 
a man is condemned, and the wrath of 
God is upon him. His eyes are 
closed, and he is no more fit for a 
President of the Seventies, or any 
other quorum, than a red hot lime- 
kiln is for a powder house, Cut such 
a man off from the Church, for he has 
backslidden to that degree that nothing 
but death stares him in the face, 
when he looks to God and Christ 
with a view of keeping their law. 
We wish those rotten branches cut 
off from the Church, severed from 
the trunk of the tree; slash them 
off, and put a little wax on where 
you cut the limb off, that the 
wound may heal over, and the tree 
grow more thrifty. May the Lord 
bless us* Amen. 



64 JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES- 



EFFECTS OF A MURMURING SPIRIT— COMPANIES ON THE PLAINS — 
THOSE WHO ENTER HEAVEN HAVE TO PASS THE INSPECTION OF 
THE FIRST PRESIDENCY. 

A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great SaH 

Lake City, November 9* 1856. 



You have heard what brother Brig- 
bam has (said to you to day, and his 
words are as true as any that were 
ever spoken by Moses, by the Pro- 
phet Joseph Smith, or by any other 
man that ever lived or is now living 
upon the face of the earth. 

Were this people living their reli- 
gion as faithfully as they ought to, 
when a person rose up to teach you 
the principles of life and salvation, 
his mind would be free, his tongue 
would be loosed, and you would be 
able to draw from him those instruc- 
tions best adapted to your feelings 
and circumstances. But at times it 
is almost impossible for a man to 
speak to this people. It seemed to 
brother Grant and me, in the Social 
Hall the other night, as though every 
person in that congregation had their 
hearts shut against our words; and in 
our congregations here I occasionally 
notice more or less of the same feel* 
ing. This may be measurably due to 
a murmuring spirit, which I am rather 
inclined to believe some of you have, 
and I will tell you wherein. Some 
find fault with and blame brother 
Brigham and his Council, because of 
the sufferings they have heard that 
our brethren are enduring on the 
Plains. A few of them have died, 
and you hear some exclaim, " What an 
awful thing it is ! Why is it that the 
First Presidency are so unwise in 
their calculations ? but it falls on their 
shoulders. 11 Well, the late arrival of 



those on the Plains cannot be helped 
now, but let me tell you, most empha- 
tically, that if all who were entrusted 
with the care and management of this 
year s immigration had done as they 
were counseled and dictated by the 
First Presidency of this Church, the 
sufferings and hardships now endured 
by the companies on their way here 
would have been avoided. Why? 
Because they would have left the 
Missouri river in season, and not 
have been hindered until into Sep- 
tember. 

There is a spirit of murmuring 
among the people, and the fault is 
laid upon brother Brigham. For 
this reason the heavens are closed 
against you, for he holds the keys of 
life and salvation upon the earth ; 
and you may strive as much as you 
please, but not one of you will ever 
go through the strait gate into the 
kingdom of God, except those that go 
through by that man and his brethren, 
for they will be the persons whose 
inspection you must pass. I tell you 
this plain truth, and you may do what 
you think best with it. 

Three hand-cart companies have 
arrived in safety and in good season, 
and with much less sickness and 
death than commonly occur in wagon 
companies. Does it make a man 
sick to labor and be diligent ? Let me 
sit down and be inactive in mind and 
body, let me cease building and making 
improvements, or doing something 



EFFECTS OF A MURMURING SPIRIT, ETC* 



65 



useful, and I should not live six 
months, nor would brother Brigham, 
because we have become so inured 
to occupation. 

If tbe immigration could have been 
carried on as dictated by brother 
Brigham, there would have been no 
trouble. The devil has tried to hedge 
up the way, so that we should not 
bring about the wise plans devised 
by our President, and has tried to 
make those plans look as disagreeable 
and as miserable as possible. Our 
brethren and sisters on the Plaius 
are in my mind all the time, and 
brother Brigham has given, to those 
who wish it, the privilege of going 
back to help bring them in. If I do 
not go myself I will send a team, 
though I have already sent back nearly 
all my teams, and so has brother 
Brigham* Those who have gone back 
never will be sorry for or regret 
having done so. If brothers Joseph 
A. Young, my son William £L, George 
D, Grant, and my son David P. had 
not gone to the assistance of those 
now on the Plains, I thould always 
have regretted it. If they die during 
the trip, they will die while endeavor 
ing to save their brethren ; and who 
has greater love than he that lays 
down his life for his friends? — Mani- 
fest your love by your works. Jesus 
said, ** If you love me, keep my com- 
mandments ; " by this you shall know 
that you love him. If you love bro- 
thers Brigham, Heber, Jedediah, and 
the Twelve, please to keep our com 
mandments that are given to you 
from day to day, and you will be blest 
and exalted. I do not want a woman 
to tell me that she loves me, when 
she does not keep my commandments, 
for her statement would be vague and 
foolish* 

Were I in the situation of some of 
you, I would not sleep another night 
before starting to the assistance of 
the people that are now struggling 
through the snow, I would not wait 

No, 5*] 



until to-morrow, I would start to-day, 
and I would toil until I reached those 
brethren, and they were in this val* 
ley. When the brethren who went 
back first met them, they felt as 
though they were truly saviors to 
them ; and when they came into their 
midst, they would not permit them to 
go ten rods from them, for while one 
of them was present they felt as 
though they were safe, as though 
they would be preserved from misery, 
from Starvation, and death. And yet, 
perhaps, some of these very persons 
we are striving to save may turn 
against the Church, and become our 
most bitter enemies. 

Those that have died, I presume 
were some of the best men and wo- 
men in the company, and the most 
faithful. Why did not the Lord take 
the ungodly ? It may be that He thought 
He would let the devil handle them a 
little, and kill a few of them, and the 
devil is so much of a financier that he 
will not kill his own subjects. Well, 
if he has slain the Saints with God s 
permission, and they were a good 
people coming to Zion to serve God 
and seek for eternal glory, they have 
gone home happy, and we will see 
them again. And they will thank 
God that they stepped out of the 
world when they did, for if they had 
come here they would have seen the 
wickedness of some of this people, 
and perhaps they would have become 
unrighteous too. 

As brother Brigham has said, I 
would rather be helping in those on 
, the Plains than to be here, if circum- 
stances and duty would permit. We 
offered our offering and started to go» 
hut the Lord ordered it otherwise and 
we came home. But we have done a 
better work than if we had gone, for 
the brethren would have said, " Bro- 
ther Brigham is there with his Coun* 
cil, and we will sit down here and 
roast our shins, say our prayers and 
lull ourselves to sleep/ 1 There would 

[Vol IV., 



66 JOURNAL OF 

Iwve been no general stir in behalf of 
our brethren on the Plains; but scores 
and hundreds have now gone to meet 
them, and they have had good weather 
so far, have they not? 

I cannot account for the barrier i 
that is between you and the Lord in 
any other way, only that there is 
quite a sympathy at work against bro- 
ther Brigham and his Council. But 
there is not a thing which he has die- 



DISCOURSES. 

tated but what has come out right, 
and will now, and will work together 
for good to those that love God and 
keep His commandments. We have 
to acknowledge the hand of God in all 
i things ; and that man or woman that 
feels to murmur and complain is in 
the gall of bitterness and the bonds 
of iniquity, and does not know it, 
May God have mercy on you. Amen. 



COUNSEL CONCERNING IMMIGRATION— BENEFITS TO BE DERIVED 
FROM AN EARLY START— CROSSING THE PLAINS WITH HAND- 
CARTS, ETC. 



A Discourse by President Brigkam Young t Delivered in the Tabernacle^ Great Salt Lake 

City, November 2 f 1850, 



Brother Kimball, in his remarks, 
touched upon rii idea that had not 
previously entered my mind, that is, 
that some of the people were dissatis- 
fied with tne and my counselors, on 
account of the lateness of this season s 
immigration. I do not know but what 
such may be the case, as I am aware 
that those persons now on the Plains 
have a great many friends and rela- 
tives here ; but it never came into my 
mind that 1 was in the least degree 
censurable for any person s being now 
upon tbe Plains. Why? Because 
there is not the least shadow of 
reason for casting such censure upon 
me. [ am about as free from what is 
lulled j-aluu-y, as any man that lives; 
I urn not jealous of any body, though 
I hu:nv what the feeling is; but it 
never troubled mo much, even in my 
younger days. Neither am I suspi- 
cious of mv brethren, therefore I was 
not suspecting any censure of the 
kind just named* 



Aside from entire want of founda- 
tion, and aside from my freedom from 
jealousy and suspicion, there are other 
reasons why I could not be expected 
to have indulged in the suspicion of 
such a charge. Our general epistles 
usually go from here twice a year, 
and the immigration, the gathering of 
the people, is dictated in those epistles, 
with a considerable degree of minute 
detail ; I also advance many ideas ou 
the same subject, from time to time, 
which are written and published ; and 
I write a great many letters on this 
subject, and many of these are pub* 
lished. 

There is not a person, who knows 
anything about the counsel of the 
First Presidency concerning the im- 
migration, but what knows that we 
have recommended it to start in 
season. True, we have not expressly, 
and with a penalty, forbidden the 
immigration to start late, but here- 
' after I am going to lay an injunction 



COUNSEL CONCERNING IMMIGRATION, ETC. 



«7 



and place a penalty, to be suffered by 
any Elder or Eiders who will start the 
immigration across the Plains after a 
given time ; and the penalty shall be 
that they shall be severed from the 
Church, for I will not have such late 
starts. You know my life ; there is 
not a person in this Church and king- 
dom but what must acknowledge that 
gold and silver, houses and lands, &c, 
do multiply in my hands. There is 
not an individual but what must ac- 
knowledge that I am as good a finan- 
cier as they ever knew, in all things 
that I put my hands to. This is well 
known by the people, and they consi- 
der me a frugal , saving man, therefore 
there is no ground or room for their 
suspecting that my mismanagement 
caused the present sufferings on the 
Plains. I presume that brother Kim- 
ball never would have thought of such 
an idea, had he not heard it. 

Say that we start a company from 
the Missouri river as late as the first 
of June, and allow them three months 
in which to perform the joujrney, then 
they have time to travel moderately 
and one month of good weather for 
Ice way, m which to finish the journey, 
provided they do not complete it in 
three months ; then they may be 
ninety days or more in coming a 
thousand miles, which a child of four 
years old could walk it in that time. 
They may stop and feed their teams, 
and* after they arrive they will have 
the autumn in which to look round 
and prepare for winter. This is my 
policy, and then during the first half 
of the journey the cattle can get what 
is called prairie grass while it is at its 
best, for it is easily killed by frost, 
and cattle must have the privilege of 
feeding upon it before it is too dry, 
or frost bitten. The month of June 
is the best month for that grass, and 
this all know who are acquainted with 
the western prairies. Then they 
come to the mountain grass in the 
latter part of their journey, which 



though probably dry by the time they 
get to it, is filled with nutrition, 
nearly as much so as grain, and will 
fatten cattle. 

They can come along moderately, 
take their time, and arrive here in 
August They should be here in 
that month, what for? To help us 
harvest our late wheat, corn, potatoes; 
to help get up wood, put up fences 
and prepare for winter. This plan 
also puts into the possession of new 
comers time and ability to secure to 
themselves their winters provision- 
Do you not see that such is the 
result? I have known this all the 
time. I have always said, send the 
companies across the Plains early. 
Companies have suffered logs upon 
loss of lives and property, but never 
by the dictation of the First Presi- 
dency. Do you not readily under- 
stand that if the immigration had 
been here a few months ago, or by 
the first of September, that they 
would have had opportunity to rest, 
and then to secure wheat, to lay up a 
few potatoes, to get up wood and lay 
in the staple necessaries for winter ? 

But our Elders abroad say, by 
their conduct all the time, that we 
here in the mountains do not under- 
stand what is wanted in the east, as 
well as they do. They do not pro- 
claim it in so many words, but their 
conduct does, and " by their fruits ye 
shall know them." Their actions 
assert that they know more than we 
do, but I say that they do not. If 
thev had sent our immigration in the 
season that they should have done, 
you and I could have kept our teams 
at home ; we could have fenced our 
five and ten acre lots ; we could have 
put in our fall wheat ; could have got 
up wood for ourselves and for the 
poor that cannot help themselves ; 
and thus we might have been provi- 
ding for ourselves, and making our- 
selves comfortable; whereas, now your 
hands and mine are tied. 



G8 JOURNAL OF 

This people are this day deprived 
of thousands of acres of wheat that 
would have been sowed by this time, 
had it not been for the misconduct of 
our immigration affairs this year, and 
we would have hud an early harvest, 
hut now we may have to live on roots and 
weeds again before we get the wheat, 
I look at this matter as plainly as 
I do upon your faces. I have a phi- 
losophical forecast, and I do know the 
results of mens work ; I know what 
the conduct of this people will pro- 
duce in their future life. If I have 
not this power naturally, God has 
surely given it to me. 

Well, what shall be done? Why, 
we must bear it. The Elders east 
fancy that they know more about what 
is wanted here than we do, and we 
have to bear it. Let me have had 
the dictation of the emigration from 
Liverpool, and I could have brought 
many more persons here, and at a 
cost of not more than from three to 
five dollars of what it has now cost, 
provided I could have dictated mat- 
ters at every point That is not 
boasting ; I only want to tell you that 
I know more than they know. But 
what have we to do now ? We have 
to be compassionate, we have to be 
merciful to our brethren. 

Here is brother Franklin D. Itieb- 
ards who has but little knowledge of 
business, except what he has learned 
in the Church ; he came into the 
Church when a boy, and all the public 
business he has been in is the little 
he has done while in Liverpool, Eng- 
land ; and here is brother Daniel 
Spencer, brother Richards 1 First Coun 
selor and a man of age and experi- 
ence, and I do not know that i will 
attach blame to either of them. But 
if, while at the Missouri river, they 
had received a hint from any person 
on this earth, or if even a bird h:id 
chirped it in the ears of brother* 
Richards and Spencer, they would 
have known better than to rush men. 



DISCOURSES. 

women, and children on to the prairie 
in the autumn months, on the third 
of September, to travel over a thou- 
sand miles. I repeat that if a bird 
had chirped the inconsistency of such 
a course in their ears, they would 
have thought and considered for one 
moment, and would have stopped 
those men, women, and children there 
until another year. 

If any man or woman complains of 
me or of ray Counselors, in regard to 
the lateness of some of this season s 
immigration, let the curse of God *be 
on them and blast their substance 
with mildew and destruction, until 
their names are forgotton from the 
earth. I never thought of my being 
accused of advising or having anything 
to do with so late a start. The peo- 
ple must know that I know how to 
handle money and means, and I never 
supposed that anybody had a doubt of 
it. It will cost this people more to 
bring in those companies from the 
Plains, than it would to have season- 
ably brought them from the outfitting 
point on the Missouri river* I do 
not believe that the biggest fool in 
the community could entertain the 
thought that all this loss of life, time, 
and means, v\as through the mis- 
management of the First Presidency^ 

I know how to dictate affairs; and 
no man need to have walked in dark- 
ness touching his duty with regard to 
the foreign immigration. You can 
read their duty in our epistles, letters, 
and pf rmottB ; and what is the purport 
of those documents, on this point? 
That, wo are new settlers in a wild 
and uninhabited country, and are 
thrown upon our own resources ; that 
we iiu'd all cur teams and means to 
prepare for those persons who are 
coming, instead of crippling us by 
taking our bread, men, aud teams, 
and going out to meet them. And 
if -the present system continues, this 
people pill be found like the Kilkenny 
cat*, which eat up each other clear to 



COUNSEL CONCERNING IMMIGRATION, ETC. 



69 



thpir tails, and they were left jumping 
at one another ; such operations will 
financially use us up- ' 

Last year my back and bead ached, 
and I have been about half mad ever 
since, and that too righteously, because 
of the reckless squandering of means 
and leaving me to foot the bills. Last 
year, without asking me a word of 
counsel, without a word being spoken 
to me about the matter, there was 
over sixtv thousand dollars of indebt- 
edness incurred for me to pay. What 
for? To fetch a few immigrants 
here* when I could have brought the 
whole of them with one quarter of the 
means* 

What is the cause of our immigra- 
tion being so late this season? The 
ignorance and mismanagement of some 
who had to do with it, and still, per- 
haps they did the best they knew 
how. 

Are those people in the frost and 
snow by my doings ? No, my skirts 
are clear of their blood, God knows. 
If a bird had chirped in brother 
Franklin s ears in Florence, and the 
brethren there had held a council, he 
would have stopped the rear com- 
panies there, and we would have been 
putting in our wheat, &c., instead of 
going on to the Plains and spending 
weeks 'and months to succor our 
brethren. I make these remarks be- 
* xause they are true- 
As to the companies now out, we 
must bring them in ; and another year 
we will send men to the Missouri 
river who understand the right man- 
agement of affairs, and will said them 
in the speediest conveyances, so that 
they may not get the " big head n 
before they arrive there, and then 
they may be able to do as we tell 
them. 

Can people come across the Plains 
with hand- carts ? Ask brothers Ed- 
mund Ellsworth, Daniel D, McArthur 
and William Bunker, who led the 
three hand* cart companies that have 



already arrived ; and the brethren 
and sisters in those companies state 
that they crossed quicker and easier 
than the wagon companies. 
| Those who counseled the companies 
to come on have nearly all gone back 
to their assistance, after staying at 
home but about two days, after their 
return from a long mission, thus mani- 
festing their fauh by their works. 

I cannot help what is out of my 
reach, but I am on hand to send more 
teams, and to send and send, until, 
if it is necessary, we are perfectly 
stopped in every kind of business. 
Brother Heber says that he will send 
another team, and I mean to send 
as many more as he does ; I ought to 
send more than brother Heber, for I 
am fourteen davs older than he is. I 
can send more teams, but I do not 
intend that the fetters shall be on me 
another season* 

I will mention something more. 
You cannot hear George D. Grant, 
Daniel Spencer and others of the 
lately returned missionaries speak 
without eulogizing Franklin D. Rich- 
ards. They are full of eulogizing 
Franklin D, Richards, but they need 
to be careful or they will have the 
11 big head "and become as dead and 
devoid of the Spirit as old pumpkins. 
And with them it is, ** What could I 
have done without brother George? 
And what could we have done without 
brother Franklin ?« — and when you 
hear me calling you Rabbi, know ye 
tbat I want to be called Rabbi ; " and 
so it goes, but I suppose that this is 
not what they do it for. 

Don't you know that I know whe- 
ther you are good for anything, or 
not, without my praising you ? I 
know all about you, without telling 
what great things you have done, and 
what you have not done, But the 
very spirit some have in them of pride, 
arrogance, and self esteem, has led 
men and women to die on the Plains, 
by scores, at least their folly has. 



70 JOURNAL OP DISCOURSES. 

And if they had not had any such them from rushing their brethren an# 
spirit about them, God would have sisters into such suffering. But we 
whispered to them to have held must ncuv rescue those people, and 
a council, and would, have stopped 1 may God help us to do it. Amen, 



COMPANIES ON THE PLAINS— PRACTICABILITY OF HAND-CARTS— 
THE TIME FOR STARTING FROM MISSOURI RIVER — REFORMA- 
TION, ETC. 

A Discourse by President J* M. Grant, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake 

City, November 2, 1856. 



I always regret that circumstances 
should occur to call from our President 
remarks like some of those he was 
moved upon to make this forenoon ; 
but such circumstances do occur, 
hence similar remarks must be made. 

As an individual I have been and 
am very anxious in relation to the 
immigration now upon the Plains. 
Their situation is very distressing, 
and several have died in brother Wil- 
lie's company. Some had died be- 
fore the brethren could reach them, 
and a few more died during the 
first five days after they met them. 
The company had encountered cold 
and storms, and one very stormy day 
which caused nearly one third of the 
deaths that had happened. 

They had no serious or contagious 
diseases, but the storms came and 
the air was very cold, as a matter of 
course some who were fatigued with 
the toil and anxiety of the journey 
sank under the inclemency of the 
weather ; they were furnished by 
those that returned to them, with 
shoes, clothing, and food. They were 
not entirely destitute of provisions 
when the return teams met them ; 
their rations at the outfitting were 



more than those of the companies in 
advance of them. When met they 
had nearly four hundred pounds of 
sea bread, but their last rations of 
flour had been dealt out on the even- 
ing previous. 

Brother Willie s company was met 
with on the upper crossing of Sweet 
Water, but the whereabouts of the 
ox-trains and the hand-cart company 
in rear of brother Willie are yet 
unknown to us. 

We have now some two hundred 
teams out to meet them, and some 
were only prepared with seven days 
forage for animals. It will be ne- 
cessary for more teams to go to 
their relief, with grain and hay to 
sustain the animals already sent out, 
or they will die. 

The weather had been cold enough 
to freeze over the Sweet Water; I 
mention this that you may know how 
the thermometer stood in that region; 
and some animals had been frozen to 
death. It is winter where they are, 
and they are actually in the cold and 
snow which was near one foot deep, 
and as they went east it appeared to 
grow deeper. 

The observations made this morn* 



COMPANIES ON THE PLAINS, ETC, 



1 1 



ing, as a matter of course, would 
only be treasured up by those who 
had in them the spirit of life. We 
have persons that have so much death 
in them that they do not know the 
counsels that are given to the immigra- 
ting Saints, that do not know the 
tenor of advice contained in the gene- 
ral epistles of the Presidency of the 
Church. But I do not suppose that 
the thinking p:irt of the community 
anticipated any censures being placed 
upon the First Presidency of this 
Church, in consequence of the suffer- 
ings of the people now upon the 
Plains. Still there is a certain class 
of people whose brains never reach 
above the calves of their lege, and 
they never will know anything about 
the general policy of the Church, 
about what is written, what is desired, 
counseled, or asked for. 

In relation to hand cart companies, 
I have said, and I say it again, that 
they should start by the first of May, 
and then they can travel leasurely ac- 
cording to their strength and feelings; 
they can then have May, June, July, 
and August for the accomplishment 
of their journey. They could not 
travel so leasurely this year, from the 
fact that there were no grain depots 
on the route, consequently they had 
to hurry through, lest their rations 
should fail. Were grain deposited at 
convenient points on the route, the 
trip is, in every sensp of the word, 
a feasible one for hand-carts, for with- 
out that advantage, the present year 
has proved the feasibility of the under- 
taking. 

The grand difficulty with a portion 
of our immigration this year has been 
in starting in the fore-part of Septem- 
ber instead of the first of May, but 
even then it is worse with ox teams 
than with hand-carts, for if the cattle 
fail the people have no facilities for 
transporting their tents, bedding, 
clothing, and provisions. Unless I 
have different feelings to what I now 



have, I should never wish to see a 
train leave the Missouri river after 
the middle of June, or after the first 
day of July at the latest, until we can 
establish grain depots on the route, 
for I do not consider any train safe in 
starting late. 

Brother Brigham has invariably ad- 
vised early starts, and he gave his 
reasons for so doing this morning, 
and I do not wish to reiterate them. 

I wish to see those who are directly 
engaged in carrying out the operations 
of gathering the Saints, to correctly 
understand the advice given and the 
system adopted for the gathering, and 
when they understand that and carry 
it out, as planed and given by brother 
Brigham, our immigration will be free 
from the sad results of mismanage- 
ment. But for persons, who are ig- 
norant of the special causes and agents 
in any unpleasant transaction, to at 
once blame the head is the height of 
nonsense, though people in all ages 
have been prone to censure their lea- 
der, in times of special distress. 
When crickets and grasshoppers de- 
vour, when famine wastes, and when 
snows, storms, and accidents occur, 
it is natural, in that portion of the 
community that lack the gift of the 
Holy Ghost, to murmur against the 
leader of the people. 

With Saints, what is the practical 
result of that murmuring ? It shuts 
down the gate between you and hea- 
ven, between you and the Almighty, 
and you cannot get the Spirit of God. 
The murmurings and rebellions of 
ancient Israel prevented Moses from 
leading them to the land of Canaan. 
So soon as they had to endure hard- 
ship they began to murmur against 
Moses, and the result was the Lord 
would not give them His Spirit ; the 
same has been the result in this dis- 
pensation. 

In the days of Joseph, if a woman 
happened to put on her stocking 
wrong side out she would blame the 



72 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES 



Prophet ; and if a man happened to 
tie his shoestring in a hard instead of 
n bow knot, ha was angry with the 
Prophet for not having inspiration 
enough to have prevented so dire an 
event The brains of that class of 
people never reach above the calves 
of their legs, 1 like to see the peo- 
ple have a little hard sense, like the 
mule ; I like to se# them understand 
the principles of the Son of God. 

With regard to this people, I know 
that they are the best people on the 
earth, but there is more or less alloy 
among them which we hate. The 
Savior said that the Kingdom of Hea- 
ven is like uuto a net that gathereth 
all kinds of fish ; and I believe that 
parable holds good in our day, with 
regard to the gathering of the people 
that are caught by the Gospel of the 
Sou of God, through the practical 
preaching of the Elders. 1 believe 
this, from observing the unwise say- 
ings and doings of some who profess 
to be Saints. 

I am aware that the world, because 
we are not all strictly living our reli- 
gion, will imagine, as a matter of 
course, that we are bursting to pieces 
up here, and will say, *' That is what 
we like; we told you that if you 
would let the 1 Mormons 1 alone they 
would all burst to pieces." We can, 
by taking an unrighteous course, 
burst ourselves to pieces, but they 
cannot burst us to pieces, if we do 
right, that is certain, for they tried it 
when there were but eight or ten in 
the Church, and when there were a 
few hundred, and when there were a 
few thousand, and they were unable 
to burst the Church. Now they flatter 
themselves that we shall burst under , 
the weight of our own conduct, but 
I will tell you that we are after the 
evil doers. 

If the Bishops and Teachers will 
go to work, together with every officer 
in the Church, we can soon find out 
those who are not disposed to do right; 



and let their names be written down, 
and let the offence and place of resi- 
dence be written against the name, 
that we may know who are living in sin, 
where they live and what their offen- 
ces are, 

I know that a great many people 
are full of sympathy, and yet they 
talk of the celestial law that they are 
going to keep and abide ; but let me 
tell you that if you violate that law, 
you must meet the penalty. How 
many have we got here that would 
sympathize with those who are guilty 
of breaking their covenants, and there- 
by virtually partake of their crimes? 
I believe it to be a correct doctrine 
that the sympathizer is more or less 
implicated. The President enjoined 
it on the High Priests to expose those 
they knew to have committed or to 
be committing evil, and if they did 
not, hereafter the sin would be upon 
their heads. 

Let # the whole people take warning; 
and let every man and woman in Is- 
rael understand that the indignation 
of the Almighty rests upon that per- 
son who fails to expose iniquity. And 
let the wrath of God be upon any 
officer of the Church that knows of 
abomination, unless he comes out 
and makes known that abomination. 
I believe this ought to be, for we 
want the evil deeds of every person 
exposed. 

We want to feel after the people 
and hunt them up ; and we want the 
wrath of Brigham, and the wrath of 
Heber, and the wrath of all the men 
and woman on earth that are right, 
and the wrath of Joseph, and the 
wrath of Michael, and the wrath of 
Raphael, and the wrath of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and the wrath of Al- 
mighty God and of ail the Gods in 
eternity to burn against those that 
will sin. And we want the indigna- 
tion and fire of the Almighty to sweep 
through the land like the locusts of 
Egypt, until every nauseous weed 



COMPANIES ON THE PLAINS, ETC, 73 



that grows among the Saints of God 
is destroyed. 

Words are said to be light and 
windy, but I tell you that talking 
these things foreshadows what will be 
literally and really. I would be glad, 
when I speak to the people, that the 
Lord would let His Holy Spirit ac- 
company my words, for I do not want 
my words to go alone. We have to 
speak to this people often, and when 
we talk to them like a man reading 
off a sermon that is written, it takes 
hut little effect When words go to 
the people alone, they are not profited 
by them. 

Ins tend of all the people being de- 
sirous and anxious, as they should, to 
serve their God and practise what 
they know to be right, many are all 
the time longing for some fantastical 
doctrine, for something to gratify 
thrir vain imaginations. If you wish 
to feast on the word of God and feel 
its realities, you must practise the re- 
velations of Jesus Christ, You must 
advance and do the will of God, and 
then you will be blest, 

I am aware, as the President said 
this morning, that it is of no use talk- 
ing about the Holy Ghost, the power 
of God, the gift of God, or the light 
of the Almighty resting on this peo- 
ple, until they become morally re- 
formed. Some people laugh at and 
deride sectarian religion, I never 
was a sectarian ; I have been in this 
Church from my boyhood ; but in the 
region where I was raised, sectarian 
morality exceeds, in some respects, 
the morality of many who call them- 
selves Latter-day Saints, 

Some here keep their children too 
dirtv for admission into a district 
school where I was raised ; and in 
some houses the towels look as though 
they had passed Noah's ark, or had 
been used by some of the inhabitants 
of Sodom and Gomorrah, and the 
knives and forks have the appearance 
of having been rusting ever since I 



Adam was driven from the garden of 

Eden, 

I want to see the people wake up 
and reform, forsake all their evil 
habits and everything that is dark, 
loathsome and impure. I want to see 
them eschew all dirt, and filth, and 
degradation, and cease profaning the 
Sabbath, and the name of the Lord 
God of Israel ; I want to see them 
become at least as moral and tempe- 
rate as any people in the Gentile 
world, as we call it. I tell you that 
the Gentiles would be shocked at the 
filth and dirt of some of the sons and 
daughters of Israel, and feel offended 
to associate with them ; I mean that 
portion of the Gentiles that are pure 
in their moral habits. 

I want to see the people repent, as 
the President said this morning, and 
make a reformation in their lives, in 
their doings, and in keeping their 
houses, farms, and everything they 
have, clean and tidy. 

We talk about our boys being 
smarter than their fathers. How many 
of our boys are learning trades, are 
learning to be farmers, or to under- 
stand any useful* occupation? How 
many boys have we that are trust- 
worthy ; and as good as their fathers 
were at the same age ? I know that 
our boys are bright and active, full of 
energy, life, and power, but many of 
the parents do not teach their chil- 
dren as they ought. They expect the 
schoolmaster to teach them, but what 
can the schoolmaster teach them, when 
the parents teach them nothing at 
home, and take no interest in what 
they are learning at school ? 

We talk about daughters rivalling 
their mothers. How many daughters 
have we that know how to spin, make 
butter, keep hairs and flies 1 wings 
and legs on one plate, and the butter 
on the other, make good cheese, knit 
their own stockings, and make good 
hasty pudding or mush ? How many 
of them can make their own bonnets 



JOURNAL OF 



DISCOURSES. 



and dresses ? How many know how 
to use fine needles and coarse needles, 
and every kind of needles ? 

Many parents need to reform. Let 
the fathers teach their sons how to 
work, the art of chopping and hauling 
wood, of breaking up the ground, and 
of raising grain, cattle, sheep, hogs, 
*fcc. ; and let the mothers set their 
daughters to work ; and let every 
man, woman, and child, that is old 
enough, learn the arts of industry. 

We want every Bishop to teach 
these reforms in Israel, we want every 
man in Israel to teach them ; and 
when all reform in such matters, the 
Lord our God, will shower His bless- 
ings upon the people of this city and 
upon the people in the valleys of these 
mountains. 

You may talk of reform, you may 
preach upon a virtuous life, upon 
cleanliness, upon God and the Holy 
Ghost, but while there is filth around 
the house, filth in the yard, and in 
every part of the city, your preaching 
will not amount to much. Some peo- 
ple are never contented unless the 
cow yard is under their noses, the 
hen coop in the parlor, and the privy 
in the kitchen, that is if they have 
any privy, 

I want the people to wake up to a 
sense of their duty, and begin to serve 
God and repent of their sins, repent 
of every improper habit 

I sometimes confess men's sins for 
them, and they will get up and parry 
off. I confessed a man s sins here 
lately, and he supposed that I did not 
know what I was talking about. If 
he had corrected me a little further, I 
would have told all his sins ; I would 
have told the things that were in his 
very heart ; and if he parries again, I 
will come out more pointedly than I 
did then. 

In some of the wards men will rise 
up and confess their sins, and after a 
week's reflection, they will go to meet- 
ing and commence parrying, and make 



themsel ves as good as an an gel . A gai n , 
some people, when they get the Spi- 
rit of God, when they actually pray 
fervently, are deemed by their neigh- 
bors to have sectarian religion. If 
God Almighty moves upon a man to 
pray with a loud voice and in earnest, 
some are ready to exclaim that he is 
a sectarian, and are so anxious to put 
away sectarianism, that they bundle 
the religion of Jesus Christ out of 
doors. In their zeal against sectari- 
anism and doctrines they do not like, 
they leave God and the Lord Jesus 
Christ out of the question, and prayer, 
and keeping the Sabbath, and moral 
honesty, and virtue, and purity and 
everything that is good. 

Every portion of sectarian religion 
that is good is my religion. If they 
have a precious gem it belongs to my 
religion ; if it is purity, virtue, integ- 
rity, the gift of the Holy Ghost, fer- 
vency, and prayer, it is my religion. 
Some people talk of wild fire ; I would 
rather have wild fire than no fire at 
all. I would like you to come up to 
the light of the Almighty, and if you 
want to pray to God, if you want to 
shout and make heaven and earth 
ring — drive the devil out of doors, 
chase darkness from your houses, and 
from your families, and raise the ban- 
ner of the Lord Jesus Christ in your 
households, and the ilag of God in 
your city, and say, in the name of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, I will do right, 
and root up everything that is wrong. 

This makes me think of a circum- 
stance that occurred when we went to 
Kaysville to preach the reformation, 
under the direction of brother Brig- 
ham. There was a dark and dull 
spirit there which was not very con- 
genial to our natures, and brother 
Joseph Young felt life in him, he was 
full of the Spirit, After staying a 
couple of days, he said to me, " Bro- 
ther Grant, they feel cold, and I guess 
we had better go to Farmington, 
preach there, and go home." After a 



■ 



THE GOSPEL LIKE A NET CAST INTO THE SEA, ETC, 



7& 



while I said to him, 14 Do you know 
how I feel about it ? In the name of 
the Lord Jesus Christ, I will never 
leave this land, until this people sur- 
render. I will hang the flag of the 
Lord Jesus Christ on their doors, and 
there shall be a siege of forty days. 
Then let every man storm the castle, 
and rule against the bulwarks of hell, 
and let every Elder throw the arrows 
of God Almighty through the sinner, 
and pierce their loins, and penetrate 
their vitals, until the banner of Christ 
shall wave triumphantly over Israel, 
Shall we give up, and let the wicked 
and ungodly overcome us? No, in 
the name and by the power of God 
we will overcome them. We will 
cleanse the inside of the platter and 
have Israel saved, through the name 
of Jesus Christ, and by the power of 
his word/' 

Those who will not repent by the 
preaching of the Gospel, we will bring 
to the standard of the Lord Jesus 
Christ in the right and proper way, 
for we are determined to save you all, 
if possible. In former days the Lord 
cut off rebellious Israel by thousands, 
to save them ; He had no other way 



for saving them. He had tried every 
other means ; He had opened the sea 
for them to pass over dry shod, and 
overthrew their enemies, the horse 
and his rider, in the flood ; He made 
the mountains skip like rams, and the 
little hills like lambs ; He spoke to 
the angels, saying, throw down your 
food to them, and the bright clouds shed 
down manna to sustain them; He spake 
to them in thunders, in lightnings, in 
earthquakes, and tried every means 
to save them, that a God could try in 
the plentitude of His mercy, and 
when He had exhausted the arrows of 
His wrath in chastisement, and the 
wells of His mercy in blessings and 
entreaty, He cut them off by thou- 
sands. 

Israel, hear, while the voice of 
entreaty is in the land, hear the voice 
of brother Brigbam, and awake from 
your slumbers ; forsake your sins and 
abominations and turn unto your God, 
that repentance may reach you, and 
remission of sins* and the gifts and 
blessings of God come upon you. 
May God bless you in the name of 
Jesus Christ Amen. 



THE GOSPEL LIKE A NET CAST INTO THE SEA— GOOD AND BAD 
IS THE CHURCH — EMBRACE PRINCIPLES IN TOUR FAITH, NOT 
MEN— CONFESS ONLY TO THOSE AGAINST WHOM YOU HAVE SIN- 
NED—ECONOMIZE THE GIFTS OF GOD, ETC. 

A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt 

Lake City, November 9, 1S56. 



I rise to explain one principle to 
Elders who are in the habit of preach- 
ing the Gospel to the world. Not 
but what their views coincide with 
mine, not but what they fully com- 
prehend the matter, but all have not 
the power and faculty to develop what 



is in them ; some are at a loss to ex- 
plain that which they understand. 

I wish to refer mori particularly to 
a remark made by brother Benjamin 
L. Clapp, who has just been speaking 
to us concerning men coming to him 
in Texas, and saying that tilings were 



JOURNAL OF 



DISCOURSES 



thus and so in Utah. What can they 
tell about Utah ? To begin with, 
they do not know any evil of this peo- 
ple ; the sins of this people are with 
themselves and their God- I defy all 
hell and all the devils in and about 
the inhabitants of the earth to sub* 
stantiate permanent acts of wicked- 
ness against the Elders of this peo- 
ple- 
Suppose that men came to brother 
Benjamin in Texas, and told him that 
I was the biggest scoundrel in the 
world, do not this people know better 
about that than they ? and even Ben- 
jamin himself knows it to be a false- 
hood? We know that is falsehood, 
and I should have taken the liberty 
of telling them so. 

I never preached in Texas, but I 
have preached in places as wicked ; 
and when a man told me that which 
was not true about this people or 
about the leaders of this people, I 
would take the liberty of telling him 
that he was not telling the truth. I 
preached during twenty-four or twen- 
ty-five years among the wicked, and I 
never yet saw a man that I was afraid 
to tell that he was saying that which 
was not so, when I knew better ; fre- 
quently they would turn and Bay to 
me, 11 You had better tell me that I 
lie," and my prompt reply would be, 
you do, sir, and that before God. 

What fault could the world justly 
find with this people ? Some have 
passed through here to California to 
dig gold, but they have received no- 
thing at the hands of this people but 
kindness. What do they know about 
us ? They cannot charge us with one 
evil. Suppose there are wicked men 
here, I say the kingdom of heaven 
is like unto a net that gathers fish 
both good and bad, and I say this 
because it is true. 

We have in our community the 
<worst creatures that the world can 
produce ; the Gospel net must Rather 
&. of aecessitj!. « fh. *,lg of 



Jesus, and what he knew of the king^ 
dom in the last day would not come 
to pass. There are as bad men and 
women within the pales of this Church 
as there are upon this earth, and the 
Gospel being preached to them pre- 
pares them to become devils. As 
you have frequently been told, that 
is the only way men can become 
devils ; they must have the knowledge 
to sin against the Holy Ghost, or yet 
the day of redemption awaits them, 
one or the other. 

Suppose I was preaching in the 
world, and they should alledge that 
some of the people in Utah swore* 
stole, and were wicked in many ways, 
I would acknowledge it to be the case. 
They might then inquire, "Why do 
you say that you have got the Gospel 
of salvation ? and why do you come 
to us to preach, seeing that your own 
people do wickedly ? Mi I would reply 
that the kingdom of heaven is like 
unto a net that gathers fish of all 
kinds, therefore we must have the 
good and the bad in Utah, or else it 
cannot be the kingdom of heaven. 

We have some of the bad, and 
those who pass through our settle- 
ments, or sojourn in our midst for a 
brief period, become familiar with those 
who are wicked, but do not become 
acquainted with the righteous. The 
great majority of this people are right- 
eous, but the worldlings seek out and 
mingle with the few wicked here, be- 
cause both those classes love the spirit 
of the world. 

As to the great argument against 
the kingdom of God, because there 
are some evil doers in the Church, 
I will take the principles and doc- 
trines taught by Jesus and his Apos- 
tles, and show that these go to prove 
and substantiate the fact that this is 
the kingdom of God. Why? Be- 
cause we can produce the meanest 
curses there are on the earth, those 
who take all the revelations given by 
the Almighty, and every influence 



THE GOSPEL LIKE A NET CAST INTO THE SEA, ETC. 



77 



and revelation they can get from the 
devil, and make use of them to add 
win to sin. This fact is also another 
proof that all hell is against this 
people, for there is not a person in 
the world, that gives way to wicked- 
ness, but what has antipathy against 
this people. 

Now hearken, O ye Texians ; do 
you say there are are people here who 
are wicked? So we say. Could I 
wish things to be otherwise ? No, I 
would not have them different if I 
could. We can produce the best 
men and the worst, the best women 
and the worst, and thus prove, accor- 
ding to the sayings of Jesus Christ 
and his Apostles, that this is the 
kingdom of God, or at least answers 
to the Saviors description of that 
kingdom. 

Were I in Texas I would say, let 
me tell you that I have not embraced 
any man on this earth, in my faith, 
tut I have embraced the doctrine of 
salvation, and it is no matter what the 
people do in Utah. Here is the doc- 
trine of salvation, talk against that, 
prove that to be false, or find a flaw 
in it, if. you can. As for the people, 
they cannot save you. Never em- 
brace a man in your faith, for that is 
sectarianism. 

There are many of the men and 
women now before me who have 
looked for a pure people, and have 
supposed that that was a proof of the 
truth of our doctrines, but they will 
never find such a people until Satan 
is bound, and Jesus comes to reign 
with his Saints. The doctrine we 
preach is the doctrine of salvation, 
and it is that which the Elders of this 
Church take to the world, and not 
the people of Utah. 

Some of the Elders seem to be 
tripped up in a moment, if the wicked 
can find any fault with the members of 
this Church ; but bless your souls, I 
would not yet have this people fault- 
less, for the day of separation has not 



yet arrived, I have many a time, in 
this stand, dared the world to produce 
as mean devils as we can ; we can 
beat them at anything. We have the 
greatest and smoothest liars in the- 
world, the cunningest and most adroit 
thieves, and any other shade of char- 
acter that you can mention. 

We can pick out Elders in Israel 
right here who can beat the world at 
gambling, who can handle the cards, 
cut and shuffle them with the smart- 
est rogue on the face of Gods 
foot-stool. I can produce Elders 
here who can shave their smartest 
shavers, and take their money from 
them. We can beat the world at any 
game* 

We can beat them, because we 
have men here that live in the light 
of the Lord, that have the Holy 
Priesthood, and hold the keys of the 
kingdom of God, But you may go 
through all the sectarian world, and 
you cannot find a man capable of 
opening the door of the kingdom of 
God to admit others in. We can do 
that. We can pray the best, preach 
the best, and sing the best. We are 
the best looking and finest set of peo- 
ple on the face of the earth, and they 
may begin any game they please, and 
we are on hand, and can beat them at 
anything they have a mind to begin. 
They may make sharp their two-edged 
swords, and I will turn out the Elders 
of Israel with greased feathers, aud 
whip them to death. We are not to 
be beat. We expect to be a stum- 
: bling block to the whole world, and a 
rock of offence to them. 

I never preached to the world but 
what the cry was, 14 That damned old 
Joe Smith has done thus and so/' 
1 1 would tell the people that they did 
not know him, and 1 did, and that I 
knew him to be a good man ; and 
that when they spoke against him, 
they spoke against as good a man as 
ever lived. 

I recollect a conversation I had with 



78 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



a priest who was an old friend of ours, 
before 1 was personally acquainted 
with the Prophet Joseph. 1 clipped 
everv argument he advanced, until at 
last *he came out and began to rail 
against 41 Joe Smith," saying, "that 
he was a mean man, a liar, money- 
digger, gambler, and a whore master; 
and he charged him with everything 
bad, that be could find language to 
utter. I said, hold on, brother Gill- 
tnore, here is the doctrine, here is the 
Bible, the Book of Mormon, and the 
revelations that have come through 
Joseph Smith the Frophet. I have 
never seen him, and do not know his 
private character. The doctrine he 
teaches is all 1 know about the matter, 
bring anything against that if you 
can. As to anything else I do not 
care. If he acts like a devil, he has 
brought forth a doctrine that will save 
us, if we will abide it. He may get 
drunk every day of his life, sleep with 
his neighbor's wife every night, run 
horses and gamble, I do not care 
anything about that, for I never em- 
brace any man in my faith. But the 
doctrine he has produced will save 
you and me, and the whole world ; 
and if you can find fault with that, 
find it He said, *' I hav* done." 

It is the fashion in the world to 
embrace men in their faith, or a fine 
meeting house, er a genteel congrega- 
tion, thinking, u 0, what perfect 
order, and how pretty they look ; how 
straight they walk to meeting, and 
how long their faces ara during 
the services ; how pretty that deacon 
look* under the pulpit; the people 
are bo pretty, the meeting house 
is so nice, that we want to join such 
pretty people/ 1 Such feelings will 
lake a people to hell. Embrace a 
doctrine that will purge sin and ini- 
quity from your hearts, and sanctify 
you before God, and you are right, no 
matter how others act. 

1 wish you all to understand that 
siQ Eiders go to any place among the 



world, but what the wicked find fault 
with the people of God. They found 
fault with Joseph Smith, and at length 
killed him, as they have a great many 
others of the Latter-day Saints What 
for? Because of his wickedness? 
No. But the cry was, "Away with 
him, we cannot do with this man nor 
with his people." Did they hato him 
for his evil works ? No. If he had 
been a liar, a swearer, a gambler, or 
in any way an evil doer, and of the 
world, it would have loved its own, 
and they would have embraced him, 
and nourished and kept him. If he 
had been a false prophet they never 
would have lifted a hand against him, 
because lie could have spread still 
more delu&ion through the world 
around him. 

We are liukd, because we are right- 
eous. If we have sinned, the people 
in Texas know nothing about it; they 
cannot in truth find a word of fault 
with the character of this people, ex- 
cept with the few we have on hand 
ready to beat them at their meanness. 
The Lord wants those few here to ful- 
fil His words and purposes, and they 
are fit for no other place. The sheep 
and the goats, the calves and the pigs, 
are all good in their places. The 
Lord will make use of us to His glory ; 
and though a good many of those who 
now profess to be good Latter- day 
Saints may meet condemnation, even 
their course will finally result to the 
glory of God. Are these ideas cor- 
rect ? Judge ye. 

Now, brethren, let me say a few 
words to you. Let us repent of our 
backslidings and tell the people of 
Texas that we ask no odds of them, 
nor of any one else but our Father 
and our God, and those we are associa- 
ted with in His kingdom. As brother 
Benjamin has exhorted you, confess 
your faults to the individuals that you 
ouyht to confess them to, and proclaim 
them not on the house tops. Be 
careful that you wrong not yourselves. 



THE GOSPEL LIKE A NET CAST INTO THE SEA, ETC, 



I > > you not know that if a good per- 
son is guilty of committing a crime 
lie thinks that everybody knows it, 
an ! is ready to confers here, and there, 
and everywhere he has an opportu- 
nity? 

I do not want to know anything 
ahout the sins of this people, at least 
no more thau I am obliged to. If 
persons lose confidence in themselves, 
it tikes away the strength, faith and 
confidence lhat others have in them ; 
it leaves a fpace that we call weakness* 
If vou have committed a sin thut no 
other person on the earth knows of, 
and which harms no other one, you 
ha\;e done a wrong and sinned against 
your God, but keep that within your 
own bosom, and seek to God and con- 
fess there, and get pardon for your 
sin. 

If children have sinned against 
their parents, or husbands against 
their wives, or wives against their 
husbands, let them confess their faults 
one to another and forgive each other, 
and there let the confession stop; and 
then let them ask pardon from their 
God. Confess your sins to whoever 
you have sinned against, and let it 
stop there. If you have committed 
a sin against the community, confess 
to them. If you have sinned in your 
family, confess there. Confess your 
sins, iniquities, and follies, where that 
confession belongs, and learn to class- 
ify your actions. 

Suppose that the people were to 
get up here and confess their sins, it 
would destroy many innocent persons. 
Does Texas knoy about it? No, nor 
you about one another, if you will be 
wise and confess your wrongs where 
they ought to he confessed, and keep 
the knowledge of them from every 
person it ought to bo lapt from. In 
this way v o 1 1 will luive strength 
Against the enemy, who would other- 
wise buffet you and say, *' Here is 
your wickedness made manifest," and 
would overcome you and destroy all 



19 

the confidence you have in yourselves 
and in your God, 

If the Lord has confidence in you, 
preserve it, and take a course to pro- 
duce more. If the Lord had a peo- 
ple on the earth that He had perfect 
confidence in, there is not a blessing 
in the eternities of our God, that they 
could bear in the flesh, that He would 
not pour out upon them. Tongue 
cannot tell the blessings the Lord has 
for a people who have proved them- 
selves before Him, 

That we may have confidence in 
Him, and He in us, let us take a 
course to create it, that He may open 
the heavens and pour upon us the 
blessings and power of the Holy 
Ghost. 

Fathers, reflect for yourselves. 
Suppose that a father had thirty thou- 
sand dollars to distribute among three 
of his boys, and that one of them was 
a spendthrift who would prodigally 
sow his share to the four winds, and 
cause his wife and children to come 
on his father for support Would 
that father have confidence to bes- 
tow ten thousand dollars on his spend- 
thrift son ? No, but he would deal i 
out to that son a wife and children 
as they might need, and the rest he 
would preserve for him to another 
time. Our Father has to deal iu 
that manner with us, for He has not 
confidence to know that we will do 
the things we ought and economize 
His blessings, if He should bestow 
thera upon us. 

We arc like children who want the 
looking-glass to play with, and who 
cry for the sharp razor and for the 
moon they see reflected in the water, 
desiring them for play-things. Let 
us take such a course that God wilt 
have confidence in us, anil then we 
shall receive all we need, all we de- 
sire and ask for. 

Take a wise course ; do not he 
foolish. I want you to reform, for 
there is need of it; though the world 



80 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



knows nothing about it They hate I the day is coming in which yon will 



ua for the truth a sake, and seek to 
destroy us ; and I say to them, go it 
ye cripples, while you are young ; for 



find yourselves as badly crippled 
ever the 14 Mormons " were. 

May the Lord bless you. Amen 



PERSONS NOT TO BE BAPTIZED UNTIL THEY REPENT AND MAKE 
RESTITUTION— ALL SIN TO BE REPENTED OP BEFORE PARTAKING 
OF THE SACRAMENT, ETC. 

A Discount, by President Htber C. Kimball, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Sail 

Lake City, November 9, 1856. 



I wish to advance a few ideas that 
are upon my mind, and they concern 
every individual in this congregation 
and every person that professes to be 
a Latter day Saint. I have often re- 
flected upon them, and they are par- 
ticularly in my mind to day. 

Last evening I attended the High 
Priests' Quorum, and perhaps there 
were a hundred or a hundred and 
fifty High Priests present. In that 
meeting brother Brigham gave per- 
mission to the members of that Quo- 
rum to be baptized in the font ; but 
he objected to any one going into 
that font, to be baptized for the re- 
mission of sins, until he had actually 
repented of and made restitution for 
the sins he had committed. If any of 
them had done anything wrong, he 
wished them to confess to those they 
had aggrieved or injured, and make 
restitution ; and wherein they had 
committed sins and violated their 
Priesthood and their covenants, they 
must mal^p satisfaction to those they 
had injured ; and not step into that 
font, until they have done these things. 

That is the course to take ; and 
how do you expect to get a remission 
of your sins, and be forgiven by the 



Father, and His Son Jesus Christ, 
and by the Holy Ghost, bo that you 
can have the Holy Ghost rest upon 
you, unless you repent and make res* 
titution or restoration, and make atone- 
ment for the sins that you may have 
committed ? 

1 pray to my Father, in the name 
of His Son Jesus Christ, that the 
High Priest or any other person that 
attempts to go into that font without 
previously making restitution for such 
evil as he may have committed, may 
be cursed and withered until he does 
make restitution. 

I will now touch upon another 
point. Our Bishops are now break- 
ing bread, the emblem of the broken 
body of our Lord and Savior Jesus 
Christ, and I say let every one who is 
guilty of sins they have not repented 
of, and made restitution for, refuse to 
partake of that bread, also of that 
water, (which is an emblem of the 
blood of Jesus that was spilled for the 
remission of our sins,) until they have 
repented and made restitution ; for 
unless you do t you shall drink damna- 
tion to yourselves, until you make 
restitution, I do not care who the 
persons are. 



PERSONS NOT TO BE BAPTIZED, ETC. 



If the High Priests, who are clothed 
♦with the Priesthood which is after the 
ortfer of God, should be prohibited a 
Gospel ordinance, until they make 
good that which they may have done 
wrong, why should you as a people 
paruke of these emblems upon any 
other conditions? If you do you eat 
damnation unto yourselves, and you 
will become sickly and pine away 
and die, 

Paul, in his first epistle to the 
Corinthians, 11th chap, and 2Gtb, 
27th, 28th, 29th and 30th verses, has 
written as follows: — 

* 4 .26. For as often as ye eat this 
bread, and drink this cup, ye do show 
the Lord s death till he come. 

*' 27. Wherefore whosoever shall eat 
this bread, and drink this cup of the 
Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of 
the body and blood of the Lord. 

** 28. But let a man examine him- 
self, and so let him eat of that bread 
and drink of that cup. 

" 29. For he that eateth and drink- 
eth unworthily, eateth and drinketh 
damnation to himself, not discerning 
the Lord s body* 

** 30. For this cause many are weak 
and sickly among you and many 
sleep/' 

According to Paul you perceive 
that those who partook of the bread 
and wine unworthily, became sickly 
and died ; but those that eat and 
driuk worthily will receive life and 
salvation by partaking. Now, gentle- 
men and Iadie3, what do you think of 
partaking of this bread and this wine 
in remembrance of the Lord Jesus 
Christ ? 

Some of you, doubtless, have been 
guilty of committing more or less ein, 
of being more or less rebellious to the 
authorities of this Church, and to the 
Priesthood and government of God, 
and then coming and partaking of 
this sacrament. Do not such persons 
comprehend that they are drinking 
damnation to themselves? Why should 

No. 6.] 



81 

persons wish to partake of this sacra- 
ment, when they know that they are 
unworthy ? 

1 want to warn you and forewarn 
you not to trifle with this ordinance, 
nor to indulge in anv unwise conduct. 
I desired the opportunity of telling 
vou my feelings before this bread is 
dedicated and consecrated. I do not 
consider that it is dedicated and con- 
secrated to any person that cannot eat 
it with an upright heart, or to one 
that will eat it and then live in a 
course of rebellion against God and 
His authority. 

I do not consider that one of my 
wives, or one of my children, has a 
right to partake of these emblems, 
until they make a full and proper 
restitution to me, if they have offended 
me. Why is this? Because I am 
their head, I am their governor, their 
dictator, their revelator, their prophet, 
and their priest, and if they rebel 
against me they at once raise a mutiny 
in my family. 

I forbid all unworthy persona par- 
taking of this sacrament ; and if such 
do partake of it, they shall do it on 
their own responsibility, and not on 
mine- In partaking unworthily, a 
person is corroding and destroying 
himself, not me. This ordinance is 
administered on condition of your 
living in righteousness, and of your 
hearts being true to y,our God and to 
your brethren. 

How can you love your God and 
Jesus Christ, and not love those that He 
has sent to you to do you good ? Can 
you love God and His Son Jesus Christ, 
and not take the counsel pointed out 
by brother Brigham and those that 
are sent to you ? Jesus says, " If 
you love me, keep my command- 
ments ;" and brother Brigham and his 
counselors can say, if you love God, 
love us and keep our commandments. 
Why ? Because brother Brigham is 
placed as God s agent to us in the 
flesh. 

[Vol. IV. 



82 JOURNAL OF 

AY hen you go into heaven, into the 
- celestial world, you will see the Church 
organized just as it is here, and you 
will find all the officers down to the 
Deacon. Our Church organization is 
a manifestation of things as they are 
in heaven, and you are all the time 
praying that the Church here may he 
brought into union and set in order 
as it is in heaven. 

Do you think a wife is contending 
against her husband withagood spirit, 
when she is commanded to be subject 
to her husband, even as we are to 
Christ? Is it not just as necessary 
that women should be governed, as 
that men should be? Is it not just 
as reasonable that a wife should be 
governed, as that her husband should 
be? I want to know what good a 
wife is to me, unless she will let me 
lead and guide, and let me govern her 
by the word of God. 

When a wife is obedient to her 
husbaud there is union, there is 
heaven, that is, there is one heaven, 
though it is a little one ; and a right- 
eous union is what will make a hea- 
ven. 

There are many kinds of sin, among 
which is the sin of confusion ; and I 
tell you there is plenty of confusion 
in a family where each one wants to 
be head. Just look at it, what a 
heaven that is ! A\ r e all have to make 
our heaven, or dp without one. 

A great many of this people want 
their endowments ; but 1 never wish 
to give another man or woman their 
endowments, until they have re- 
formed from whatever they may have 
done amiss. I bt?d as soon give the 
devil his endowment as to confer it 
upon some men and women who pro- 
fess to be Latter-day Saints ; I want 
them to reform first. 

Do I feel as though I wanted to 
dance? No, I never want to go forth 
again in the dance, until the spirit 
uf reformation is rife among the peo- 
ple. Neither do I want to see any 



discourses. 

man or woman partake of this sacra- 
ment, when they are living in open 
rebellion against God, against his 
government, and His servants. 

I have no wife nor child that has 
any right to rebel against me. If they 
violate my laws and rebel against me 
they will get into trouble, just as 
quickly as though they transgressed 
the counsels and teachings of brother 
Brigham. Does it give a woman a 
right to sin against me, because she 
is my wife? No, but it is her duty 
to do my will, as I do the will of my 
Father and my God. 

It is the duty of a woman to be 
obedient to her husband, and unless she 
is, I would not give a damn for all her 
queenly right and authority ; nor for 
her either, if she will quarrel, and lie 
about the work of God and the prin- 
ciple of plurality. 

I tell you, as the Lord God Al- 
and I never will sheath it until those 
mighty lives, my sword is unsheathed, 
of you who have done wrong, repent 
of your evil deeds. Some of you 
have found fault, because I am so 
plain and severe. No man can rise up 
here with Ins sophistry and silver lips, 
and have the Holy Spirit for a 
moment. 

A disregard of plain and correct 
teachings is the reason why so many 
are dead and damned and twice 
plucked up by the roots, and I would 
as soon baptize the devil, as some of 
you. You call that a hard saying, do 
you not ? 

Brethren and sisters, shall I ask 
the Lord to bless this bread and dedi- 
cate it to Him for you, and then you 
partake of it unworthily ? You would 
only drink condemnation to yoursel- 
ves, not to me. I have not know- 
ingly injured one of you; if I have 
injured any one in this congregation, 
or in this Church, I must have done 
it by telling them the truth, if that can 
be called an injury. There is not that 
man or that woman that can justly 



HYPOCRISY REPROVED, ETC. 



83 



-say that I have taken the first dime 
from them, or stolen anything, or 
told a lie ; if there are any such 
let them come forward and I will 
make restitution four-fold. 

All the fault I have to find with 
myself, and 1 presume all that God 
has to find with me, is because I 
have sometimes held back and resisted 
His Spirit ; and »o have my brethren, 
for if we would yield to it at all times, 
we should be ten times more severe 
than we now are* I know that when 
I have seen certain evil practices in 
our midst, I have felt bad about it. 
For instance, hire some men to work, 
and the moment you are out of their 
eight they will scarcely do a thing, 
"\Y hat are such men good for ? 

The man that will be lazy and 
spend his time for nought, will steal, 
and will also be liable to consider it 
no sin to commit adultery. And 
some of the men and women whom 
you employ, will steal from you al- 
most as much as the wages for which 
they were hired. 

While standing between you and 



the bread, I know of no way but 
to preach plain to you, and to tell 
you of your faults. Now I feel clear; 
and I could not feel at peace, until I 
had told you what was in my mind. 

May God have mercy upon you 
and enlighten your minds, touch your 
intellects and qualify you for your 
callings. 

I will tell you a dream that brother 
Joseph Fielding had in England, 
about the time that brother Brigham 
and I went back on our second visit* 
for it will apply to many in this con- 
gregation. 

Brother Fielding dreamed that )u k 
had a sharp sickle, and that he bung 
it up on a bush, but when he returned 
and took down his sickle, he found 
the edge all taken off from it. This 
will apply to many others. You re- 
member it, do you not, brother Joseph? 
— and is it correct ? It is, and his 
sickle has not cut from that time to 
the present, and the reason is he has 
had a woman straddle of his neck 
from that day to this. Amen. 



HYPOCRISY REPROVED— FAMILY GOVERNMENT, ETC. 

A Discourse by President </. M. Grant, Delivered in the Tabernacle^ Great Salt Lake 

City, November 9, IS 50. 

I believe, with brother Kimball, I numerous other sins, and the next 
that many of this people partake of day ^■ine here and partake of the 
the sacrament unworthily. Some will j sacrament. 

steal their neighbour s spade, or his When I see persons very religious 
crowbar, or wood from his pile, or outwardly, I always look for them to 
cabbage s and potatoes from his garden, commence stealing the first op portu- 
or hay from his stack, or go into his j nity they have, and on the next day 
yard and milk his cows, and commit 1 expect to hear them speak in tongues 



84 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



in some class meeting, or ward meet- 
ing and give the interpretatioa of 
tongues, or relate some remarkable 
dream or vision. I noticed another 
thing in this Tabernacle, When it 
Wm first completed, brother Brigham 
sauted a certain number of seats re- 
served for his family. Now, would 
you believe that some of the most 
pious old ladies and sinters in the 
Church would be at the four doors of 
this Tabernacle by seven o'clock in the 
morning, that they might crowd into 
seats reserved for the President's fa- 
mily and crowd them out* Those are 
professedly the most pious among us ; 
bless you, they are professedly just as 
full of religion as they can be. 

I wish to see people come to meet- 
ing right and in order; to do so they 
must be right at home, they must be 
right all the while. 

i seriously question, when some 
people are baptized, whether they do 
not come out of the water the same 
poor miserable devils as they went 
in, ^v.i^r.j 

There must be a foundation in the 
people, the right standard in the 
breast, and that must be inherent in 
the people more or less, or else our 
professions are in vain, I, therefore, 
want every person to leave the bread 
in the salvers, and the water in the 
cups, aud not partake of the sacra- 
ment, unless they are right. I want 
every thief, aud every unrighteous 
person to let the bread alone. j 

If I could have one prayer effectu- 
ally answered forthwith, it would put 
a stop to a great many evils in Israel, 
to say the least of it. But as the 
work of reformation increases among 
the people, our President says, and it 
is so, that we may look for the work- 
ings of an opposite power. The solu- 
tion he gave last night, in the High 
Priest s Quorum, is the best explana- 
tion that I have heard concerning the 
logs that we have felt for some time 
jUbt. The principle was this, that as 



we advance in the light and in the 
truth, the arch adversary and his 
associates will make a corresponding 
effort to darken our minds and be- 
cloud our atmosphere, and thereby 
throw us into the fog. 

I am aware that we have only a few 
among us but what feel determined to 
reform ; the great majority wish to live 
their religion, and I am glad of it. I 
believe that the majority of this con- 
gregation that are here to day, actually 
intend to do right. Now do not let 
the devil cheat you ; and if the dcivil 
marshals his forces against you and 
beclouds your minds, tell him that 
you are serving the God of Israel. If 
you are in the dark and cannot get 
light, keep a firm hold on the founda- 
tion of truth, and be determined not 
to be jostled off it. 

Brother Kimball frequently alludes 
to discords in families. I was listen- 
ing, as I came along the street, to a 
Bishop who spoke of discord in a cer- 
tain family in his Ward. The person 
he alluded to has but one wife and is 
said to be a fine man, and his wife is 
said to be a fine woipan, and of good 
parentage. They have some five pro- 
mising children, but that woman wants 
to forsake her husband and go to her 
father. 

You may sum up the difficulties in 
families throughout the country, arm 
vou will find ten to one more jars in 
families where there is but one wife, 
than in families where there are a 
number, 

I believe there has been a disposi- 
tion, on the part of some men and 
women to break the strong tie that 
ought to bind families together, but 
I do not believe they will accomplish 
much. I look for our relations to be 
permanent and the institutions of the 
Church to be eternal, because they 
are perfectly right ; I now refer more 
particularly to our family organiza- 
tions. But there is more or less dis- 
cord in families, I would like it to 



HYPOCRISY REPUOVED, ETC 



cease altogether ; and I would actu- 
ally like the day to come in Israel, 
when the people will not only love 
the doctrines and revelations of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, but rejoice that 
they live in the day when the Pro- 
phet Joseph has brought them forth/ 

To the man I have just now been 
alluding to, say to that wife, " Go to 
your darling people then/ 1 If she 
wished to leave me, aud the Almighty 
had blessed me with the means, I 
would bless her and bestow upon her 
everything I could, I would give 
her all my cattle, horses, and other 
property, and eay, "God bless you, 
go and prosper, if you can." If ne- 
cessary, I would rise at midnight and 
write her out the neatest bill she ever 
saw, and I would figure it all over 
with flowers and doves, and bedeck it 
with red ribbons. 

I make these remarks, not that I 
have had any difficulty with my own 
family, but because there is a princi- 
ple I wish to speak upon, I believe 
that men should lead their families, 
and not drive them. Some people 
do not understand the difference be- 
tween' leading and driving a flock of 
sheep. Brother Willes has seen the 
shepherds and their flocks in the 
Extern countries, and can tell you 
the difference in the management of 
flocks in those countries and America. 
In America the sheep are driven; in 
the Ea^t the shepherds lead their 
tlocks. The American and English 
spirit, and also the spirit of some 
other nations, places the sheep in 
front and the shepherd must follow. 

If there is any difficult place, a 
stream to ford, or a slippery log to 
walk on, the American's spirit is to 
try his wife first on the log, to drive 
his wife and children across first; he 
must drive, I do not like that, though 
some men are almost compelled to do 
so, because the women are determined 
to lead* 

I have traveled with brother He- 



her, and I never saw a milder man in 
my life, *hen everything is right and 
people keep out of his track, But 
when they get in his path he is obliged 
to tread on their heels, for they can- 
not walk so fast as he can. He is not 
to blame for that ; they are to blame. 

In the early ages of the world there 
was a youth imprisoned by the ruler 
of the people. His parents went to 
the ruler and plead with him to re- 
lease their son, but they could not 
prevail at first. They then wept and 
tore their reverend locks from their 
heads to move the ruler to pity, and 
when they had done this he released 
their son from prison. The historian 
remarks that it was not so much the 
weakness existing in the youth s pa- 
rents that caused them to tear their 
hair, as it was the obstinacy in the 
ruler ; they were obliged to take that 
course, resort to such means, to effect 
their purpose. 

Am I to blame for scolding the 
people ? Not at all. Is brother He- 
ber ? Not at all. Is he to blame for 
chastising an unruly wife? No. If 
she gets in his path and he steps on 
her heels, is he to blame? No, and 
if she is hurt thereby, it is the result 
of her own acts. 

What will be the result of the 
chastisements given to this people ? 
I answer, if they heed them, they will 
bring them into the true path. It is 
the situation of the people that prompts 
the teachings they now receive from 
God s servants. If all the people did 
right, they would not be chastised at 
all. If a mans family conduct them- 
selves right, do you suppose that a 
consistent, reasonable man will find 
fault with them? No. If all the 
people in a Ward do right, will the 
Bishop chastise them? No; but if 
they do not do right, the Bishop is 
placed un ler the necessity of coming 
forth, clothed in the armor and power 
of the Almighty, to put them right, 
and of calling upon the teachers to 



8G 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



assist him in this work And when 
the people repent and are found to be 
on the right track, the Bishop lays 
the rod on the shelf. 

This is the case with brother Brig* 
tarn. Does he chastise this, that, 
and the other man, because he likes 
the job ? No. You know that he is 
mild, and is a father to this people ; 
and were I to take any exception to 
his course, it would be on account of 
his being so merciful. Why ? Be- 
cause he is more merciful than I am. 
When he extends mercy to the peo- 
ple, he deals it out more lavishly than 
I would, unless the Lord should lead 
me as he does him. I have not ao 
much mercy, so much of God and 
^eternal life in me as brother Brigham 
has in him ; it does not belong U me 
to have so much, for he stands at the 
fountain of life ; he descends below 
all things and ascends above all things 
to this dispensation. 

I hear men undertake to laugh and 
joke in their familiar chat with each 
other, and say that they heard brother 
Brigham say this or that, and that 
they saw brother Brigham do this, 
that, or the other, and strive to justify 
themselves on that account. But 
brother Brigham commands an in- 
fluence that you do not command, and 
cannot be thrown off the line of pro- 
priety and truth, as easily as you and 
L When men do not know the power 
that constrains them, they ought to 
be cautious how they speak and how 
they act. j 

Brother Brigham is a father to the 
Quorums of this Church ; and when 
the people are right, has he a disposi- 
tion to chastise them ? No, he has a 
fatherly feeling to bless them, and so 
has brother Heber. I do not know 
whether I have as much of that feel- 
ing as either of them, with regard to 
the Church, but I do not suppose that 
there is a man on the earth that is 
fonder of children than I am. If I 
-do not like old people so well as some ' 



do, I like children well enough to 
balance the difficiency. 

I would be glad to see more peace, 
mercy, truth, equity, justice, and 
righteousness made manifest in the 
midst of this people. We want the 
hay, the straw, the wood, the stubble, 
the dross, and every impure principle 
burnt up. When a man is wrong 
and will turn round and do right, I 
love him better than I did before. 
We do not feel like casting you off, 
like casting you into the mire, and 
saying fc< God Almighty damn you." 
" Get out of the mud and may the 
Lord God of Israel bless you " is what 
we say. I had rather bless ten men 
than curse one. I am not led to 
curse, but I am led to chastise ini- 
quity, to bring out the alloy, expose 
sins and bring to light that which is 
wrong among the people; but I do 
not want to curse them. 

I tell you that the devil is working 
against us, and Lucifer is in the land. 
Did you know that he had come to 
this country? Let me tell you the 
news to-day, if you have not heard it ; 
he has come to this country and has 
been seen, the real old fellow himself, 
the same Lucifer that was cast down 
from heaven. 

Another thing ; did you know that 
all hell is let out for noon ? The 
master is in the school-house, there- 
fore. When we talk of hell we mean 
uncle Jim, uncle Bill, uncle Sam, and 
all our uncles and cousins over the 
wide world. We mean old Babylon, 
the confusion that is over the wide 
world. 

But thanks be to our God, and to 
high heaven, the light of God is here 
and the truth of God is here, and we 
have waged a war with Lucifer, under 
the banner of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
May we be able to stand in the con- 
test and overcome. We bring no 
railing accusation against our common 
enemy, but we tell him and his host 
that they must surrender. We say 



HYPOCRISY REPROVED. ETC 



87 



to the sinners in Zion, be afraid, you 
must surrender to the Lord Jesus 
Christ, We Bay to you, Saints, rub 
up your armor, gird on the sword of 
the Almighty and walk forth to battle, 
and r ever yield the ground. 

■ Some men say that they feel sick 
and faint, and weary, when they see 
so much darkness among the petple. 
1 feel as though I could say to the 
mountains and to all hell, get out of 
my way, or I will kick you out; I am 
not going to surrender. I want no 
poor pussyism around me ; hang not 
your sickle on the tree to rust, but 
make it still sharper, and cut more 
grain in one day than you have ever 
done ; and tell the devil that you are 
ahead of him. You old men, that let 
your sickles rust, take them down and 
sharpen them up, and walk into the 
fields and reap down the grain, that 
there may be wheat in the house of 
our God, for the harvest is great and 
the reapers are few. 

I am not of that class that believes 
in shrinking ; if there is a fight on 
hand, give me a share of it. I am na- 
turally good natured, but when the 
indignation of the Almighty is in me 
I say to all hell, stand aside and let 
the Lord Jesus Christ come in here ; 
He shall be heir of the earth ; the 
truth shall triumph, the Priesthood 
and Christ shall reign. ' 



I had rather fight the devils that 
are out of tabernacles, than those that 
are embodied. The grand difficulty 
we have to encounter is from devils 
that enter into you ; they take pos- 
session of your houses, and then we 
have to fight devils in tabernacles. 
We want the devils cast out of you, 
and the power of God and the light of 
the Almighty to shine in you as a 
lamp. 

The result of the teachings we are 
receiving, if practised, will reform the 
whole community. When you are 
right we will cease to chastise, we 
will cease to rebuke ; we will cease 
throwing the arrows of the Almighty 
through you, we will cease telling you 
to surrender, to repent of all your 
sins. But until you do this, we will 
continue to throw the arrows of God 
through you, to hurl the darts of 
heaven upon you and the power of 
God in your midst ; and we will storm 
the bulwarks of hell, and we will 
march against you in the strength of 
the God of Israel. And by the power 
of the Priesthood restored by the 
Prophet Joseph, by the light of hea* 
ven shed forth by brother Brigham 
and his associates, we expect to tri- 
umph ; and in the name of Jesus 
Christ, we do not mean to surrender 
to evil. 



68 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



THE EMIGRANT SAINTS— CHILDREN MORE SUSCEPTIBLE OF TUITION 

THAN ADULTS. 



Remarks, by President Ileber C. Kimball, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt 

Lake City, November 9, 1856, 



^ We have had some good instruc- 
tions, and as far as I have knowledge 
the j are all true-; and obedience to 
those principles that we have heard 
will save every man and woman in 
this congregation and in the world, 
and they will open the gates of hell, 
and eventually redeem every man 
and woman that has not sinned the 
sin unto death. Tslmj suppose, and 
I used to suppose so from what 
the sectarians taught me, that people 
went to hell for good, but I can tell 
you that there will be a great many 
who will go there for evil and not for 
good. 

Captain Smoots and Captain Wil- 
lie s companies will arrive this after- 
noon, and the Bishops have prepared 
houses to take them to. A great 
many who went out to assist those 
companies, found their relatives and 
friends, and will take them home with 
them. 

It is expected that the people will 
send in their offerings, and that the 
Bishops will report to brother Hunter, 
their presiding Bishop, that he may 
direct the distribution of the provi- 
sions and comforts of life to the new 
comers. And it will be necessary to 
be as careful in dealing out food to 
them, as you would be with little 
children, otherwise they will be apt to 
injure themselves by eating vegetables, 
Ac. Now do you understand me ? 

Let your offerings be to your 
Bishops, that they may be able to 



issue and control them in wisdom. 
This word of caution will also apply 
to those brethren who take the new- 
comers into their houses. Give them 
what you think they ought to eat, and 
no more ; and have compassion upon 
them, and do not kill them with your 
kindness. A great many are killed 
by unkind acts, but this is a case of 
sympathy, and if you are not veiy 
careful you will injure them instead 
of doing them good. 

I now want to say to the door 
keepers, those who attend to seating 
the congregation, let the men, women, 
and children who come here in season 
and take seats keep them ; do not 
drive them away, but let them keep 
their seats; let all who come in 
good season, keep their seats. There 
are many children six years old who 
comprdhend and practise what is here 
taught, Loiter than many of the grown 
persons : their intellects are brighter 
than those of many of the old men 
and women, therefore do not drive up 
nor drive out the children. 

Some women come in here tossing 
their heads about, with their bonnets 
and everything about them all on a 
wiggle, but go to their homes and you 
will often find them as abusive to 
their parents as the devil can wish 
them to be ; they come here late and 
expect that the little children will be 
made to leave their seats. 

I will illustrate the difference be- 
tween the temperaments of the old 



TEMPTATION AND TRIALS NECESSARY TO EXALTATION, ETC. 89 



and young, by referring you to the 
buffaloes on the Plains, as most of 
you had a chance to observe their 
habits. If I wish to domesticate buf- 
faloes, I will take none but the calves, 
for I can do nothing with the old 



ones, they have become too set in 
their wild ways. But I can take the 
calves and learn them to work and 
give milk, and learn them to become 
domesticated and useful Amen. 



TEMPTATION AND TRIALS NECESSARY TO EXALTATION — IF THE 
SAINTS PERFORM THEIR OBLIGATIONS, THE LORD ^ ILL NOT 
FAIL IN HIS — HAND-CART EMIGRATION PREFERABLE TO THAT 
BY OX-TEAMS. 

A Discourse: by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt 

Lake City, November 16, 1856- 



I rise to make a few remarks, to 
satisfy the feelings of the people and 
correct their minds and judgment. 

You have heard concerning the 
sufferings of the people in the hand* 
cart trains ; and, probably you will 
hear the Elders, for some time to 
come, those who have lately returned 
from their missions and those now on 
the Plains, speak about the scenes 
they have witnessed, and I would like 
to forestall the erroneous impressions 
that many may otherwise imbibe on 
this subject- 
Count the living and the dead, and 
you will find that not half the number 
died in brother Willies hand-cart 
company, in proportion to the num- 
ber in that company, as have died in 
past seasons by the cholera in single 
companies travelling with wagons and 
oxen, with carriages and horses, and 
tlmt too in the forepart of the season. 
When you call to mind this fact, 
the relations of the sufferings of our 
companies this season will not be so 
harrowing to your feelings- With 
regard to those who have died and 
been laid away by the roadside on the 



Plains, since the cold weather com- 
menced, let me tell you they have 
not suffered one hundreth part so 
much as did our brethren and sisters 
who have died with the cholera. 

Some of those who have died in 
the hand cart companies this season, 
I am told, would be singing, and, 
before the tune was done, would drop 
over and breathe their last; and 
others would die while eating, and 
with a piece of bread in their hands. 
I should be pleased when the time 
comes, if we could all depart from 
this life as easily as did those our 
brethren and sisters. I repeat, it will 
be a happy circumstance, when death 
overtakes me, if I am privileged to 
die without a groan or struggle, while 
yet retaining a good appetite for food. 
I speak of these things, to forestall 
indulgence in a misplaced sympathy. 

You have heard the brethren relate 
their trials through Iowa; it is a 
a wicked place. Those regions of the 
country are the locality of the afflic- 
tions that have come upou this peo- 
ple. Take Missouri, Illinois, and Iowa, 
and they are the places where wa 



90 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



have been afflicted and driven. What 
can we expect from those people? 
anything but hell out of doors ? 

Not long since 1 was talking with 
one of the brethren, who has crossed 
the Plains this season, in regard to 
the propriety of companies starting 
so late, He argued that it was far 
better for the Saints to be striving 
with all their might, doing all they 
could to serve the Lord and keep 
His commandments, and traveling 
the road to Zion with intent to build 
it up and establish the kingdom of 
God on earth, even though they 
should lay down their lives by the 
way, than to stop among the Gen- 
tiles and apostates. I told him it 
was a good argument, though it was 
not exactly according to the will of 
the people and the will of the Lord, 
for He wishes to throw temptation 
and trial before His people, to prove 
them preparatory to their eternal exal 
tation ; consequently, if the people have 
not an opportunity of proving them- 
selves before they die, by the ruler of 
their faith and religion, they cannot 
expect to attain to so high a glory and 
exaltation as they could if they had 
been tried in all .things* Yet I be- 
lieve it is better for the people to lay 
down their bones by the way side, 
than it is for them to stay in the 
States and apostatize, 

I told the Elder that his argu- 
ment seemed reasonable, but it made 
ine think, of the story about a Roman 
Catholic priest and a Jew, The 
priest was crossing on the ice, and on 
his way found a Jew, who had fallen 
through an air hole, clinging to the 
edge of the ice, and unable to get out. 
He begged of the priest to help him 
out, but he would not, unless he first 
professed a belief in Jesus Christ. "I 
cannot," said the Jew. " Then I will 
^ let you down," replied the priest, and 
let go of him. Still clinging to the 
ice, as the priest was about to leave, 
lie again begged him to pull him out. 



" I cannot, unless you believe in 
Christ." $i I cannot believe," said 
the Jew, and the priest Irt him go 
again. At length the Jew said, "Take 
me out, I do believe in the Lord 
Jesus Christ with all my might" 
"Do you?" said the priest, 4 ' then I 
think it is best to save you, while 
vou are a Christian and strong in the 
faith," and he shoved him under the 
ice. 

If we could have it so, I would 
a little rather the Saints could be 
privileged to come here and serve the 
Lord, or apostatize, as they might 
j choose, for we surely expect to gather 
both the good and the had. You 
recollect what J told you, last Sab- 
bath, that we can beat the world at 
anything. If brother Willie has 
brought in some of the sharks, the 
garfish, the sheepheads, and so on 



1 and so forth, it is all right, for we 
need them to make up the assort- 
ment ; as yet, I do not know how we 
could get along without them ; all 
these kinds seem to be necessary. 

I have seriously reflected upon the 
gathering of the people. They have 
all the time urgently plead and im- 
portuned to be gathered, especially 
from the old countries where they 
are bo severely oppressed ; and they 
are willing to come on foot and pull 
hand-carts, or to do anything, so they 
can be gathered with the Saints* 
Well, we do gather them, and where 
do many of them go ? To the devil. ' 

In Nauvoo we had obligations, to 
an amount exceeding #30,000, against 
Saints that we had brought from 
England with our private means ; and 
there is not to exceed two, of all the 
persons thus brought out, who have 
honorably come forward to pay one 
cent of that outlay in their behalf; 
and some of them were in the mob 
when it killed Joseph. 

I knew all the time that it was 
better for many of these persons to 
stop in England and starve to deaths 



TEMPTATION AND TRIALS NECESSARY TO EXALTATION, ETC. 91 



for then they might have received 
a salvation ; but they plead with the 
Lord and with His servants for au 
opportunity to prove themselves, and 
made use of it to seal their damnation 
and become angels to the devil. They 
had the opportunity, do you not see 
that they had ? 

If Saints do right and have per- 
formed all required of tbern in this 
probation, they are under no more 
obligation, and then it is no matter 
whether they live or die, for their 
work here is finished. This is a doc- 
trine I believe.* 

If brother Willie's company had 
not been assisted by the people in 
these valleys, and he and his com- 
pany bad lived to the best light they 
had in their possession, had done 
everything they could have done to 
cross the Plains, aud done justice as 
they did, asking no questions and 
having no doubting ; or in other 
words, if, after their President or 
Presidents told them to go on the 
Plains, they had gone in full faith, 
had pursued their jouroey according 
to their ability, aud done all they 
could, and we could not have ren- 
dered them any assistance, it would 
have been just as easy for the Lord 
to send herds of fat buffaloes to lay 
down within twenty yards of their 
camp, as it was to send flocks of 
quails or to rain down manna from 
heaven to Israel of old. i 

Aly faith is, when we have done all 
we can, then the Lord is under obli- 
gation, and will not disappoint the 
faithful ; He will perform the rest. 
If no other assistance could have 
heen had by the companies this sea- 
son* I think they would have had 
hundreds and hundreds of fat buffa- 
loes crowding around their camp, so 
that they could not help hut kill 
them. But, under the circumstances, 
it was our duty to assist them, and 
*ve were none too early in the opera- 
tion. 

♦ * 



It was not a rash statement for 
me to make at our last Conference, 
when I told you that 1 would dismiss 
the Conference, if the people would 
not turn out, and that I, with raj bre- 
thren, would go to the assistance of 
the companies. We knew that our 
brethren and sisters were on the 
Plains and in need of assistance, and 
we had the power and ability to help 
them, therefore it became our duty 
to do so. 

The Lord was not brought under 
obligcition in the matter, so He had 
put the means in our possession to 
render them the assistance they need- 
ed. But if there had been no other 
way, the Lord would have helped 
them, if He had had to bend His 
angels to drive up buffaloes day after 
day, and week after week. I have 
full confidence that the Lord would 
have done His part ; my only lack of 
confidence is, that those who profess 
to be Saints will not do right and 
perform their duty. 

You hear the testimony of the 
brethren with regard to the feasibility 
of the hand-cart mode of traveling ; 
that testimony and their experience 
have fully sustained the correctness 
of the views and feelings of myself 
and others upon that subject from the 
beginning. It is the very essence of 
my feelings that the people in this 
house, if we wanted to cross the 
Plains next season to the States, 
could start from here with band-carts r 
aud beat any company in traveling 
that would cross the Plains with 
teams, and be better of and healthier. 
These are my feelings, and they have 
been all the time. 

I have argued the point before the 
people that they are not aware of 
their ability, that they do not know 
what they can do ; that they are 
healthier when they live in the open 
air. What gives the people colds and 
makes them sick ? You hear many 
say, " I had not had a cold this fall*. 



D2 JOURNAL OF 

until I came into our new house/' 
Brethren and sisters that have come 
into the city from living in the kan- 
yons, and those who have arrived 
from the States this season, have not 
been troubled with colds until they 
came into warm houses ; that gives 
them colds, by depriving their lungs 
of the benefit they are organized to 
receive from the atmosphere. 

It is a strange thought, but could 
you weigh the particles of life that 
you constantly receive from the water 
you drink and from the air you breathe, 
you would learn that you receive a 
greater proportion of nourishment from 
those sources than from the food you 
consume. Many are not aware of this, 
for they are not apt to reflect how 
much longer they can live when 
deprived of food than they can when 
deprived of air. When people are 
obliged to breathe confined air, they 
do not have that free, full flow of the 
purification and nourishment that is 
iu the fresh air, and they begin to 
decay, and go into what we call con- 
sumption. 

People need not be afraid of living 
out of doors, nor of sleeping out of 
doors ; this country is much healthier 
than the lowlands in the States, or 
than many places in the old world. I 
recollect that iu 1834, myself, brother 
Kimball, and otherB, traveled two 
thousand miles inside of three months, 
and that too in the heat of summer, 
We cooked our own food, carried our 
guns, got our provisions by the way, 
and performed the journey within 
ninety days. We laid on the ground 
every night, aud there was scarcely a 
night that we could sleep, for the air 
rose from the ground hot enough to 
suffocate us, and they supplied mus- 
ketos in that country, as they did 
eggs, by the bushel ; they never 
thought of supplying less than a 
bushel or so at once to an individual. 
That journey was many times more 
taking upon the health and life of a 



DISCOURSES. 

person, than this seasons hand-cart 
journey over the Plains, 

You may take the rich and the 
poor, every person," and tJhey can 
gather from the Missouri river, or 
from parts of the States where there 
are no railroads or steamboats, easier 
than they can with teams. And I 
am ashamed of our Elders that go out 
on missions, it is a disgrace to the 
Elders of Israel, that they do not 
start from here with hand- carts, or 
with knapsacks on their backs, and go 
to the States, aud from thence preach 
their way to their respective fields of 
tabor. Brother Kimball moves that 
we do not send any Elders from this 
place again, uuless they take hand- 
carts and cross the Plains on foot. 
When the time comes, I expect that 
this motion will be put to vote. 

It is a shame for the Elders to 
take with them from this place every- 
thing they can rake and scrape. I 
can go on foot across the Plains. As 
old as I am, I can take a hand-cart 
and draw it across those Plains quicker 
than you can go with animals and 
loaded wagons, and be healthier when 
T get to the Missouri river. Our 
Elders must have a good span of 
horbes, or mules, and must ride, ride, 
ride ; kill many of their animals, and 
get little or nothing for those left 
when they arrive at the Missouri 
river, besides taking four or five hun- 
dred dollars worth of property from 
their families, Aud some ride so 
much that they do not know how to 
preach, whereas, if they would walk, 
they would be in far better condition 
to labor in the Gospel. 

As to the expediency of the hand- 
cart mode of traveling, brothers Ells- 
worth, McArthur/and Bunker, who 
piloted the three first band cart com- 
panies over the Plains, can testify that 
they easily beat the wagon companies. 
Brother Ellsworth performed the jour* 
ney in sixty-three days, and brother . 
Mc Arthur in sixty one and a half, 



TEMPTATION AND TRIALS NECESSARY TO EXALTATION, ETC. 93 



notwithstanding' tbe hindrance by the 
baggage wagons. If brother Willie s 
company could have had their pro- 
visions deposited at Laramie and 
at Green river, and had been free 
from wagons, they would have been 
in this valley by the time they were 
in the storms, ] 
We are not in the least discou- 
raged about the hand-cart method of 
traveling. As to its preaching a 
eermon to the nations, as has been 
remarked, they are preached pretty 
nigh to destruction already. We do 
not care whether the hand- cart scheme 
preaches to them, or whether it be 
by the teachings of the Elders of 
Israel. They are so bound up with 
their friends and so priest-ridden, that 
they cannot burst through those 
chains ; and they will have to remain 
so until Jesus devises some other 
means to save them, for the great 
majority will not hear and obey. 

There are a few who are sufficiently 
independent to obey the truth when 
they hear it. We will gather them 
np. and let the devils howl and let all 
hell be moved in striving to over- 
throw this people. We will gather 
the faithful, God being our helper, 
and we do not c:tre whether the rest 
hear and believe or not. The sound 
of the Gospel has gone to the utter- 
most parts of the earth, as I have 
told you already ; and I know not a 
people, and hardly a nation, but what 
it makes them quake from centre to 
circumference. If they do not be- 
lieve the sound that has gone forth, 
let them disbelieve ; we ask no odds 
of them. 

We do not expect that all the peo- 
ple will believe, and wickedness will 
increase while the Saints are gather- 
ing together. If those who profess to 
know what right is, will do right and 
live to the Gospel of Christ which 
they understand, there is no danger 
but what the elect will be saved, and 
that the devil cannot get them. All 



that Jesus designs to save he wi]] 
save ; all that are disposed to believe 
and obey, he is disposed to ?ave, and 
will do it. And those that will falter 
and hearken to the teachings and 
seductions of the world, the flesh, and 
the devil, he can save upon the 
principles he has established. 

Men act npou their own agency ; 
we do not expect mat those who will 
not hearken and obey will be saved 
by the Gospel : and many that obey 
the first principles of the Gospel will 
not live their religion. 

Let this people live their religion 
here. We cry to you all the time to 
live your religion. Let every man 
and woman forsak their evil ways, and 
turn unto the Lord with all their 
hearts, that He may have mercy on 
us, that the light m:iv shine, and the 
nations feel its in Hue nee, and the 
honest in heart rejoice therein and be 
gathered to Ziom 

As I told the lirethren the other 
evening, if the candle of the Almighty 
does not shine from this place, you 
need not seek for light any where < tee. 
If this people have not the light and 
power of God with them, the Elders 
that go forth cannot have the light 
and enjoy the power that we do not 
have here ; they must be lower than 
we are ; they cannot attain to the 
light that we can here. 

Shall we forsake our wickedness ? 
I say, thank Gt*i f that I see a spirit 
of repentance in a degree ; but I want 
to see so thorough a reform that sin 
and wickedness will be done away. 
Live your religion ; that tells the 
whole story. If you live your reli- 
gion you have the Holy Ghost in you„ 
it abides with you ; you shun evil, 
and put forth your energies to de all 
the good you can ; you will refrain 
from everything that is evil, and do 
everything you can to promote the 
cause of God on the earth. 

It is all embraced in the three words, 
live your religion ; that is what 1 wish 



T?4 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



to say to all good people. That the in His kingdom, is my constant prayer/ 
Lord may help ug so to do, that we brethren and sisters, in the name of 
may be accounted worthy to be saved ! Jesus Christ* Amen, 



THE FACILITIES AFFORDED BY THE HAND-CART MOVEMENT FOR 
THE GATHERING OF ISRAEL— THE SAINTS SPECIALLY OPPOSED BT 
THE DEVIL IN ANY NEW ENTERPRISE — REFORMATION, 

Discourse by Elder Woodruff, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 

October 6, 1856. 



Brethren and sisters, I feel to take 
the liberty of occupying a few momenta 
in expressing some few of my feelings. 
I have heard all the brethren that 
ktve spoken for several days past, 
i have heard them say that it was 
with great difficulty that they ex- 
pressed their feelings, and I did not 
wcuder at this, for any one who will 
retlect upon the state of the world 
and the kingdom of God upon the 
earth, and the dealings of God with 
us, will be filled with feelings and re- 
reflections which thty cannot express. 
No man could listen to what we have 
heard to day and yesterday, and I may 
Mfr for the past month, without hav- 
ing many feelings in reference to the 
condition of the people, Church, and 
kingdom of God. There is no man 
that has been acquainted in this 
Church and kingdom, that has felt 
Any responsibility resting upon him, 
that Vims any desire in relation to the 
gathering of Israel, that has beheld 
with his eyes for the last week or 
two, ami that has listened to our bre- 
thren, but must have felt that the 
Spirit of God has been with them. 

I have a desire to bear my testi- 
mony with ray brethren, for I feel 
thankful to God for His blessings 
uti to us, and unto our brethren who 



have journeyed on foot to the valleys. 
My heart was filled with joy on listen- 
ing to our returned missionaries who 
have told of the dealings of God with 
them. I have been much edified and 
interested in listening to the testi- 
mony of our returned missionaries. 

When I first met the train of hand- 
carts my soul was full, the scene was 
overwhelming, our hearts were swol- 
len, as brother Kimball said, till they 
felt as though they were as big as a 
two bushel basket. Was it sorrow 
that produced this? No, but joy; 
and why so? Because it looked as if 
the very floodgates of deliverance 
were opened, and as if we could say 
to the starving millions, " Come home 
to Zion, and improve the opportunity 
that is now open, and renew your 
covenants, reform yourselves in your 
lives and conduct," 

President Brigham Young has talk- 
ed about this plan for some time be- 
fore it came before the public : he has 
felt that an improvement and change 
must take place in relation to the 
gathering of the people, as well as a 
reformation of life of all those who 
were gathered. 

Whatever counsel the Presidency 
of this Church have been led to give 
uuto this people, it has been dictated 



THE FACILITIES AFFORDED, ETC* 



95 



by the Spirit and power of God, and 
our safety and salvation lies in obey- 
ing that counsel and putting it into 
practice. We should learn to listen 
to the operation and manifestation of 
the Spirit of Truth. 

When President Young launched 
forth into the wilderness, leading the 
pioneer camp to seek a new location 
and home as a resting place for the 
Saints, there were many men' that 
felt as though it was a wild specula* 
tiou, thev thought it was taking a 
stand that was dangerous, but were 
they men of faith ? They might 
well feel so if they had not the Spirit 
of ' ii.nl, but all rhose that were govern- 
ed and controlled by the right spirit, 
felt as he did, and that God was lead- 
ing him, and that he would lead the 
people right: and it is so with the 
hand cart trains*. 

We should learn a lesson by this 
hand- cart operation as we should by 
every other operation of the servauts 
of God. I know how it looks to the 
Saints, but " Morraonism V to men that 
have not the Spirit of God is a great 
mystery and a strange work indeed, 
they do Dot understand the vvavs or 
work of God; it looks to them like 
leading the people to destruction ; but 
in all cases where destruction comes in 
all ages of the world, it is where the 
counsels of the Prophets of God are 
not fully carried out, but where the 
people deviate in some measure from 
their counsel. And this was fully 
manifest in the days of the ancient 
Prophets as well as in our day. 

The word of the Lord and the 
words of His servants have been 
proved many time?, and that before 
our eyes ; our leaders were led by 
the Spirit of God, and I can bear tes- 
timony that our Prophets and leaders 
have the Spirit of the Lord, and they 
are clothed upon with the holy Priest* 
hood of God, and all the powers and 
keys thereof, and with the holy anoint- 
ing f and are fully authorized and qua- 



lified to build up the kingdom of 
God upon the earth ; they are in- 
spired by the very same spirit that the 
ancients were ; they want to build up 
■ the kingdom of God, this is their object. 

When I saw brother Ellsworth come 
into this city covered with dust and 
drawing a hand cart, I felt that he 
had gained greater honor than the 
riches of this world could bestow, and 
he looked better to me than he would 
have done had he been clothed with 
the most costly apparel that human 
ingenuity can produce ; he looked 
better, I say, to me, than a man 
adorned with jewels and finery of 
every description. The honor any 
man can obtain by his faithfulness in 
this cause and kingdom is .worth far 
more than all the honors and riches 
of the world. 

The Elder3 of this Church have 
been inspired while on their missions 
abroad among the nations of the 
earth ; they have had the Spirit of the 
Lord, and they have borne it forth 
among the people, and we can see 
the spirit by which they have been 
governed in their works. 1 feel 
thankful that the Lord has heard our 
prayers in their behalf, for these men 
have been remembered ; there has not 
been a prayer offered up by a man 
or a woman in Israel who have en- 
joyed the Spirit of the Lord, but they 
have offered their prayers and exer- 
cised their faith in behalf of and in 
favor of those men ; they have prayed 
for the " hand-cart company," that 
they might be strong and be able to 
perform their duties, and we have 
prayed that they might be preserved 
from cholera, from sickness, and from 
the power of the destroyer ; and these 
prayers have ascended up on high 
and entered into the ears of the God 
of Sabaoth, and our brethren have 
felt the power of them ; they felt, as 
brother Ellsworth said he felt, viz. t 
that they had the prayers and faith of 
their friends in Z ton/ 



9(5 



JOURNAL OF PIF.COUIiSES, 



Do I look upon these brethren and 
sisters that come in with hand-carts 
with any less degree of respect than I 
should if they had come with horses, 
with dromedaries, with mules and 
swift beasts? No, I do not; bat I 
feel that they have accomplished agood 
work in thus coming to Zion, in the 
way the Presidency have pointed out, j 

I feel to rejoice also to see the 1 
Spirit and power of God poured out 
go powerfully upon the Presidency of , 
the Church and those who have been 
faithful either at home, or those who 
have been on missions abroad. ! 

The Presidency of the Church are 
calling upon us as a people to repent 
and put oiF our sine. It is right, it is 
just that we should awake" and reform, 
for we have got to have the same 
spirit ; we have to wake up from the 
deep sleep and slumbering condition 
in which we find ourselves. We must 
arise to a sense of our position and to 
understand the signs of the times, and 
become acquainted with wbat the 
Lord requires at our hands* 

1 an? satisfied, and have been for 
some length of time, that the Lord 
would open some way of relief for the 
poor Saints ; it would require all the 
Saints that are upon the earth with 
their means — I was going to say that 
it would require all the means in the 
world to bring the poor in the way 
they have been gathering. There 
must be a change in the way of the 
gathering, in order to save them from 
the calamities and the scourges that 
are coming upon the wicked nations 
of the earth* It would require more 
gold than all the Saints possess upon 
the earth, to gather the Saints unto 
Zion from all nations in the way they 
have been gathering, but now the 
hand-cart operation has been intro- 
duced to this people, it will bring five 
here to where one has been brought 
heretofore. 

I rejoice in all those men who have 
etood up to their posts as men of God, 



and defended the words of His ser* 
vants, and assisted in carrying out 
their plans and designs in gathering 
the people from the nations ; they 
have been inspired by the power of 
the great God, and they have carried 
the w<> U of His servants into opera- 
tion with success, and had it not been 
so, the devil would have gained a 
great victory over the Saints ; they 
have conquered, and this has been 
the case in every operation that we as 
a. people have taken in hand under 
the direction of the servants of God. 

The moment that you take in hand 
any new operation in the kingdom of 
God, that moment you have to renew 
your warfare, and the Saints will find 
that wherein they undertake any new 
enterprise and are sent to the nations 
of the earth, the devil will be uj> 
against them. Look how he raged 
when the Prophet Joseph commenced 
preaching upon this continent, and 
then again when we went from this 
country to Europe, it seemed as if alt 
hell was let loose. As soon as bro- 
thers Kimball and Hyde arrived in 
England, all the devils in Europe, or 
in England at any rate, were let loose 
upon them, and it was precisely the 
same in London when the brethren* 
went there ; and I will say still fur- 
ther, it has been so in every place. 

I thank God that those men that 
have been appointed to lead these 
hand-carts have been filled with the 
Holy Spirit, and have had courage- 
and faith to carry out the plan da* 
signed by the servants of the Almighty. 
It is an omen, not only to the, Jews,, 
but to the Gentiles ; it shows them 
that there is a God in Israel whose 
power and Priesthood have been com- 
mited into the hands of men upon 
the earth, and their works cause 44 tha 
wisdom of the wise to perish, and the 
understanding of the prudent to be 
hid and this power and principle is 
felt by the great and the mighty among 
men. 



THE FACILITIES AFFORDED, ETC. 



07 



I feel thankful that the Lord has i 
preserved our brethren the mission- 
aries, and that they have been per- 
mitted to return .to our midst, and 
that we have the privilege of greeting 
them, and that we can rejoice together, 
iu the goodness and mercy of God. 

I wish to say a few words to the 
Elders. I suppose we are all Elders; 
do you teach your families the way 
of life and salvation ? Do you teach 
your wives and children the counsel 
of God ? We should impress upon 
the minds of our children the evil 
consequences of committing sin or 
breaking any of the laws of God, they 
should be made to understand ! hat by 
doing wrong they will inherit sorrow 
and tribulation which they can easily 
escape by doing right, and they should 
Jeurn this principle by precept with- 
out learning sorrow and affliction by 
experience from doing wrong. 

We as a people should be humble, 
be prayerful, be submissive to the 
powers that be, that we may receive 
the promised blessings of our Heaven- 
ly Father. 

I want now to say a few words 
upon the subject of our reformation. 
The Presidency have called upon us 
to reform our ways, to renew our 

a 

covenants, and to commence to live 
the lives of Saints, I take this 
liberty because I have the the oppor- 
tunity of ppeaking to yon. I say 
then that they have called upon us to 
put on the whole armor, to reform our 
conduct. Men having authority have 
called upon us to forsake our wicked- 
ness and our follies, and I may here 
say that the Presidency have preached 
to the people in this Territory, not 
only for the last month, but for the 
last year, and I have thought that it 
was a good deal like throwing a ball 
against a rock, it did not penetrate 
but bounded back, but they have told 
us that we were asleep as a people, 
and we have been told of the condition 
that we are in by the Prophets of 
No. 7.] 



God, and as brother Grant has said t 
we may take the Church as a body 
with the Priesthood, with but few 
exceptions, and we have been asleep. 
What ! should the Apostles of Jesus 
Christ go to sleep, men who ought to 
have their minds upon nothing else 
but the things of the kingdom of Ged? 
No, they should not, they should not 
be asleep, but they have not always 
felt as they should feel. 

You may take the Twelve, and the 
Seventies, and High Priests, and all 
the other quorums, except the First 
Presidency, and they have been more 
or less asleep. I believe the First 
Presidency have been awake or they 
would not have known that we were 
asleep, and they now think that it is 
time for us to awake and arise from 
our slumbers, and I feel so too. 

I will tell you how I feel about it ; 
men bearing the Priesthood of God, 
it is a solemn truth, and you know it 
as well as I do, that almost all the 
male members in this land bear the 
holy Priesthood of the Most High* 
and yet at the same time we have had 
more stealing, mofe lying, more swear- 
ing in one year than there should 
have been in a thousand ; we have 
had more stealing here in Utah than 
has been for our credit, and when you 
have taken up that you may also take 
np every other sin and pile them up 
together and what is onr condition 
before God ? Why, we have viola- 
ted our covenants which we made at 
the waters of baptism. What is the 
use then of our saving that we have 
been righteous, that we have been 
holy, when we have actually bean in 
a sound sleep, when we have been so 
much out of the way ? It is no use 
whatever, and the time of sifting and 
purifying the Saints has come, and 
for one I am willing to put on the 
garment, and keep it on, until we 
burn out all the evil that exists. 

Whv will we sufFer our hearts to be 
I get upon the things of the world, 

[Vol. IV. 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



when they should be upon the Lord 
and the building up of His kingdom ? 
And as long as the angels are ready 
to write down our actions, and the 
Spirit of God is taken away from the 
nations of the earth, and they are 
iilled with wickedness ami abomina- 
tions of every kind, and the judgments 
of God are ready to fall upon the 
earth, for 4i Hell has enlarged herself, 
and the pomp and glory of the world 
will descend into it* And where 
should men be awake if not here in 
Zion ? 

It is our duty, brethren, to live in 
that way and manner before our God, 
that we will find no difficulty in ad- 
ministering in any of the ordinances 
of the kingdom of God ; we should 
live so that the spirit and power of 
the Holy Ghost will rest down upon 
us; wo should humble ourselves be- 
fore the Lord in our closets, and live 
day by day, so that we can know what 
id right and what is wrong, and when 
the Presidency give us any instruc- 
tion or charge, to live so that we will 
be ready to follow their counsel, 

I believe th it the majority of the 
people are ready to wake up ; I be- 
lieve that they already begin to feel 
the reformation spirit in them, and it 
is certainly time, for there are great 
events at our door, and I likewise 
feel that we will have as much labor 
upon our hands as we will be able to 
perform ; it is a great and an important 
day that wo live in, and when we look 
upon the work of the Lord as Elders, 
as High Priests, as Seventies, and as 
men should who hear the Priesthood, 
we should never be asleep, but be 
ever ready to do the work of God, 
and to build up Uis kingdom, for the 
day is now come when we must awake 
aud become the friends of God ; we 
must not ailutv anything to stand be- 
tween as and our God, or we shall be 
cut off. 

There has been a great deal among 
u* whLh has been wrong, and for 



which we have been reproved, and I 
will not hand the garments to ray 
neighbor, but I will give every one 
their due, and take that portion to 
myself which belongs to me. It has 
been a custom at times when reproofs 
have been given, and the garment 
would fit a man, to hand it to his 
neighbor, but 1 know that but few of 
us will escape. 

I know that I can take the reproof 
to myself, and I consider that it is 
oue of the greatest victories for a man 
to gain, to learn how to control him- 
self. Show me a man that does con- 
trol himself and I will show vou a safe 
man ; or a man that has prepared him- 
self by this principle is on the road to 
salvation. A man that is prepared to 
lay all that he hath upon the altar, 
and his life with it, for the Gospels 
sake and the kingdom of Gud, is in 
the right wav, but the moment that 
we teach a doctrine that we do not 
practise we bhow our weakness. The 
moment a man or a woman becomes 
angry they show a great weakness, 
and so it is with any of us when we do 
anything wrong. 

1 feel, as President Young said, 
that our Father in heaven is touched 
with the feelings of our infirmities, 
and when 1 have looked at the mag- 
nitude of the work, and the nature of 
our Priesthood, and the authority and 
responsibility which rests upon us 
and upon all the hosts of Israel, I 
have felt oftentimes to mourn and 
weep over the passions and follies to 
which man is subject in this life. 

If men could see and understand 
their relationship to God, and the 
position they occupy, they would not 
see one moment of their lives that 
they would desire to do a wrong thing, 
but they would pursue a straightfor- 
ward course, they would avoid all kinds 
of evil words and improper expres- 
sions. 

What was intended by the estab- 
lishment of the Gospel of Jesus Christ? 



THE FACILITIES AFf ORDED, ETC 



99 



"Was it for men to become darkened 
and sleepy ? No, for the moment that 
we do we come under condemnation. 
I say, then, that we have^all been re- 
proved by our brethren. I speak of 
the reproofs given because they have 

u among the thing* foremost be- 
fore our brethren, who have preached 
to us for some time past. 

I feel that this call of repentance 
ami baptism for the remissiou of our 
sins is an important one, and that we 
cannot again go to sleep with impu- 
nity, and I feel that inasmuch as >ve 
will walk in the light, awake from our 
tduinber, repent of our sins, we shall 
receive the blessings of the Gospel of 
Christ, and all things that pertain to 
the kingdom of our God. 

These things that God has Riven to 
us through our Prophets, *iU prove 
the s-ivor of life unto life, or of death 
unto death. 

When I was a bov. there was an 
old man used to visit at my father s 
house ; bis name was Robert Mason, 
and I heard teachings from him from 
the time that I was eight years old 
and upwards, and they were teachings 
that I shall ever remember, and he 
taught my father's household many 
important truths concerning the 
Church and kingdom of God, and told 
them many things in relation to the 
Prophets and the things that were 
coming upon the earth, but his teach- 
ings were not received by but few, 
they were unpopular with the Chris- 
tian world, but nearly all that did re- 
ceive his teachings have joined the 
Latter-day Saints. Prophets were not 
popular in that day any more than 
now, and I have often thought of 
many thing* which the old man taught 
tne in the days of my youth since I 
received the fulness of the Gospel 
and became a member of the Church 
of Christ. 

lie said, "When you read the Bible 
do you ever think that what ynu read 
there is going to be fulfilled? The 



teachers of the day," said he, "spiritu- 
alize the Bible, but when you read in 
the Bible about the dreams, visions, 
revelations and predictions of Eze- 
kiel, Isaiah, Jeremiah, or any other 
of the Prophets or Apostles, relative 
to the gathering of Israel and the build- 
ing up of Zion, where they say that Is- 
rael shall be gathered upon litters, 
swift beasts and dromedaries, you may 
understand that it means just what it 
says, and that it will be fulfilled upon 
the earth in the last (lavs. And when 

m 

you read of men laying hands upon 
the sick and healing them, and cast- 
ing out devils and working miracles 
10 the name of Jesus Christ, it means 
what it says. 1 ' And he further said 
" The Church of Christ and kingdom of 
God is not upon the earth, but it has 
been taken from the children of men 
through unbelief, and because thej 
have taken away from the Go&pel 
some of its most sacred ordinances, 
and have instituted in their stead 
forms and ceremonies without the 
power of God, and have turned from 
the truth unto fables, but," said he, "it 
will soon be restored again unto the 
children ol men upon the earth, with 
its ancient gifts and powers, for the 
Scriptures cannot be fulfilled without 
it ; but I shall not live to see it, but," 
said he to me, " you will live to see that 
day, and you will become a conspicu- 
ous actor in that kingdom, and when 
you see that day, then that which the 
Prophets have spoken will be fulfilled. 

And us brother Van Cott said ubout 
his father and grandfathers, that they 
did not join any church, it was so 
with rne ; I did not join any church, 
believing that the Church of Christ 
in its true organization did not exist 
upon the earth, but when the princi- 
ples of the everlasting Gospel wera 
Erst proclaimed unto me, 1 believed 
it with all my heart, and was baptized 
the first sermon I heard , for the Spirit 
of God bore testimony to me in power 
that it was true. 



100 JOURNAL OF 

And I believe that I should never 
have joined any Church had I not 
heard some men preach who had tfie 
holy Priesthood 1 Jut when I heard the 
fulness of the Gospel, I was great h 
blessed in receiving it, and was filled 
with joy unspeakable, and I have 
never been sorry, but I have rejoiced 
all the day long, anil when I saw that 
train of hand-carts, I thought of the 
teaching and words of the old pro 
phet Mason, for he came the nearest 
to being a true Prophet of God in his 
predictions and works of any man I 
ever saw, until I saw men administer- 
ing in the holy Priesthood. 

He also cast out devils in the name 
of Je$us Christ, by the laying on of 
hands and the prayer of faith. M But/' 
said he, "I have no right to administer 
in the ordinances of the Gospel, neither 
has any man unless he receives it 
by revelation from God out of heaven, 
as did the ancients. Bat if my fa- 
mily or friends are sick, 1 have the 
right to lay hand* upon them, and 
pray for them in the name of Jesus 
Christ, and if we can get ftith to be 
healed, it is our privilege ; and I will 
here say that many were healed through 
his faith and prayers, and that, too, 
within my knowledge." And when that 
first hand- cart company came into the 
J, indeed, thought of the old 
prophet, for if they did not come with 
litters it was as near as possible to it, 
and 1 now believe that from this time 
forth hand-carts will be u^ed more 
than horses, mules, and oxen. 

I thank God that I have lived to 
see this day and generation, and 1 
pray God to bless you and me, that we 
may do our duty in our families, and 



DISCOURSES. 

among our friends, and in our neigh- 
borhoods, and in every circumstance 
in which we are placed. 1 also feci 
thankful to see our brethren and bis- 
ters coming in, and especially the 
missionaries, for they have returned 
filled with the gifts and powers of the 
Holy Ghost ; it does my soul good, 
and I feel to thank God for these 
things. 

When I came into the Tabernacle, 
aud saw the offerings that were made, 
I felt satisfied that there was an im- 
provement ; and I will say here that 
whenever the Prophets who le«d us call 
upon us, wesbould be ready and on hand 
to take hold of that wheel which lie 
points to and pull, and when we get 
the spirit of our calling, and the power 
of God upon us, the Church and king- 
dom will grow. As President Y<»ung 
said, the vail will be rent, and when 
the armies of Gog and Magog arise, 
they will say, let us not go agnust 
Israel to battle, for her sons are ter- 
rible, and we cannot stand* 

If we as a people follow the counsel 
of the Presidency of this Church, re- 
pent of our sins, wake up, do our 
duty, keep on the armor of right' ous- 
ness, live our religion, and arc i;!!>jd 
with the Holy Ghost, we shall soon 
see that sinners in Zion will tremble, 
and fearfulness will surprise the hypo- 
crite. 

I feel to bless you, brethren and 
sisters, and pray that we may do our 
duty in all things, and ever honor 
tbe Priesthood, and at last be crowned 
in tbe Church aud kingdom of God ; 
I ask it in the name of Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 



THE HAND-CART EMIGRATION, ETC 



101 



TIIE HAND-CART EMIGRATION— OPINIONS OF THE EMIGRANTS CON- 
CERNING IT — FEMALES ENDURE THE JOURNEY BETTER THAN 
MALES, ETC. 

Remarks by President Briyham Young t made in the Bowery f Great Salt Lah* City 9 

September 28, 1856. 



I think it is now proven to a cer- 
tainty that men, women, and children 
can cross the Plains, from the settle- 
ments on the Missouri river to this 
place on foot, and draw handcarts, 
loaded with a good portion of the arti- 
cles needed to sustain them on the 
way. 

To me this is no more a matter of 
fact this morning, after seeing the 
companies that have crossed the Plains, 
than it was years ago* I have no 
different knowledge, feelings, or faith, 
upon this subject to day than I have 
had from the beginning. It has been 
a matter of doubt with many of our 
KM is who have gone out to preach, 
and witb'many who have staid at 
home, as to the propriety of starting 
a train upon the Plains for men, wo- 
men, and children to walk. 

Probably ray faith has been based 
upon actual knowledge. There are a 
great many men who know but little 
about what they can do, and there are 
a great many women that never con- 
sider what they can perform ; people 
do not fully reflect upon their own 
acts, upon their own ability, and 
therefore do not understand what they 
are capable of doing, 

My reasoning has been like this : 
Take small children, those that are 
over live years of age, and if their 
steps were counted and measured, 
those that they take in the course of 
one day, you would find that they had 
taken enough to have traveled from 
twtlve to twenty miles. 



Count the steps that a woman takes 
when she is duing her work, let them 
be measured, and it will be found 
that in many instances she had taken 
steps enough to have traveled from 
fifteen to twenty miles a day ; I will 
warrant this to be the case* The 
steps of women who spin would, in all 
probability, make from twenty to thir- 
ty miles a day* 

So with men, they do not consider 
the steps they make when they are 
at their labor; they are all the time 
walking. Even our masons upon the 
walls are all the time stepping ; they 
take a step almost at every breath. 

Many people have believed that 
they could not walk much of a dis- 
tance, if they had to walk right along 
in a road, but this is not so. Our 
carpenters, joiners, masons, tenders, 
road makers, tillers of the soil, and 
persons of almost all avocations in 
life, men, women, and children, are 
subject to continual travel. These 
things I have contemplated, and I 
have seen walking put into prac- 
tise. 

I The longest journey on foot that 
ever I took at one time was in th# 
year 1834, when a company of th© 
brethren went up to Missouri, the 
next season after the Saints were 
driven out of Jackson County. Many 
in this congregation, and some on the 
stand, were in that company ; brother 
Kimball and brother Woodruff were 
{ in it. We performed a journey of 
' two thousand miles on foot ; we star- 



102 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



ted on the 5th day of May, and ac- 
complished that journey inside of three 
months, carrying our guns ou our 
shoulders, doing our own cooking, &c. 
And instead of walking along without 
having to labor, much of the way 
we had to draw our baggage wagons 
through mud holes and over sections 
of bad road. Twenty or thirty men 
would take hold and draw a wagon up 
a hill, or through a mud hole ; and it 
was seldom that I ever laid down to 
rest until eleven or twelve o'clock at 
night, and we always rose very early 
in the morning, I think the horn was 
hlown at three o'clock to arouse us, to 
prepare breakfast, &c. aud get an early 
start ; and we averaged in the outward 
trip upwards of forty miles a day. 

If we laid by a day, or half a day, 
we generally calculated to make the 
travel of the week average forty miles 
a day. 

We spent considerable time in 
waiting upon the sick ; and some days 
and nights the brethren who were 
able, were standing over the sick and 
dying, and burying the dead ; we 
buried eighteen of the company. Not- 
withstanding all this, inside of three 
months we walked about two thousand 
miles. 

I am not a good walker, though I 
have walked a great deal in the course 
of my life, but it is not natural to me 
to be a great walker. I have walked 
much during my missions to preach 
tho Gospel ; and we have many in 
this congregation who have walked 
from twenty to thirty miles on a Sab- 
bath, after working hard all the week, 
and then preached two or three times. 

When I was in England I found 
that I was poor at walking, in compa- 
rison with the females there. Brother 
Edmund Ellsworth, who has led this 
first company of hand-carts over the 
Plains, says that the females have 
stood the journey better than the 
males ; taking the girls and the boys 
of equEil age, the men and the women, 



and the females have best endured 
the travel. 

In England I could walk" comfort- 
ably with the men, but if the women 
undertook, they could easily out do 
me in walking. 

Our American women think it 
strange to advance such an idea as 
women's walking. I will refer you 
to one individual that many of you 
know, and that is sister Turley, who 
now lives in San Bernardino; after 
working hard all the week, she and 
her husband frequently used to walk 
twenty or thirty miles on the Sabbath, 
and attend three meetings. 

There are many in this congrega- 
tion that used to walk aud preach, and 
some of them did so on week dayB as 
well as on Sabbaths, 

True, in those old countries people 
are not in the habit of taking journeys 
of hundreds of miles as the Americans 
do, but they walkthrough their towns 
and counties, throughout their cir- 
cuits, and walk a great deal more and 
better than do the Americans, 

The common people, the masses 
that work in the factories, do not own 
teams in the old countries, and if they 
wish to visitor go to a fair, they go on 
foot, If they should get any way of 
conveyance to places where the rail- 
roads have not yet reached, they hire 
a cart, or perhaps a wagon on springs, 
and six, eight, twelve, or twenty per- 
sons will get in and ride for a few 
miles ; but that is only for the sake of 
the name of riding, and not particu- 
larly for the comfort of it, for they 
would, as a general thing, rather foot 
it than ride in many of their modes of 
conveyance. 

To the American this seems strange; 
but you may go into Scotland aud 
Wales, and then cross to the little 
island called Ireland, and then to 
France and the German States, and 
pass on to Italy, and you will find the 
generality of the people in the habit 
of performing their journeys on foot. 



4 



THE HAND-CART EMIGRATION, ETC. 



not depending upon being conveyed 
in vehicles. 

They are in the habit of working 
and' walking, and their toils and lobors 
it iv very excessive, and apparently 
without cessation. Go into the moun- 
tainous regions of some of those old 
countries, and you will see men, 
woriten, and children packing soil, 
like it would t)e to take it from the 
hanks of Jurdan and carry it half way 
up the sides of the^e mountains, and, 
whc;i they can get one, two, or three 
rods of level surface, making their 
gardens upon the rocks. 

They will take cows up to such 
places, and pack up fodder, and there 
keep them, for they are not able to go 
down and feed and return again the 
game day. 

They will walk on the brinks of 
precipices, clamber around the rocks, 
pack up the soil from the bottoms, 
and thus make a subsistence, raising 
u few potatoes and whatever vegeta- 
bles they can, and there they live 
summer and winter ; they are all the 
time toiling and laboring. 

In many districts of England, it is 
the custom to put children into facto- 
ries at five years of age, and there 
they remain so long as they live. 
Children from five years old and up- 
wards, will go for miles to their labor 
early in the morning, winter and 
summer, and must be at the factory 
at factory time, and there they must 
stand upon their feet until they are 
dismissed for half an hour, or an hour, 
to eat their breakfast, or their dinner, 
and all the rest of the time they are 
upon their feet. They are used to 
labor, accustomed to being on their 
feet and walking. , 

We have not yet had a report from 
anv of the brethren who have led 
the hand- cart companies, with regard 
to their traveling across the Plains, 
any more than to say they are here. 
I think brother Ellsworth says that 
seven persons died in his company, 



103 

I between here and Towa Citv. How 
many died in the companies la*t year? 
How many will die in the companies 
who ride ? Double that number, very 
likely. As for health, it is far health* 
ier to walk than to ride, and better 
every way fur the people. When they 
g^t up in the morning, instead of 
wearying the women with running 
through the long grass hunting the 
oxen, Ac, they are therein camp, and 
if ihr v wi>h to tin an v walking, they 
can take hold of their littlo hand carts 
and go on about their bu>iness. When 
they come to sandy hills, it is then no 
doubt hard. (Voice, they can then 
double teams.) Yes, they can easily 
double teams, for they are right on 
hand all the time. 

I The hand-carts look rather broken 
up, but if they had been made of good 
seasoned timber, they would have 
come in as nice as when they started 
with them. True, the brethren and 
sisters that came in with hand carts 
have eaten up their provisions, and 
some have hired their clothing brought, 
and they had but little on their carts 
when they came in. 

They also started with full loads, 
and I presume it was hard for them 
at first, but they became inured to it. 
And yesterday I heard many of them, 
and especially the women, observing 
to some of the sisters that came to see 
them, while they were questioning 
them about their journey across the 
Plains on foot, ■* that if we had the 
journey to perform again, and had our 
choice, we would go on foot rather 
than go with teams, and he plagued 
with oxen and wagons/' Why, J will 
answer one query, " We have not 
time to wait for oxen and wagons." 

The hand cart companies that have 
come in, had a few strong teams with 
them, well able to travel, but the 
companies had to wait every day for 
these teams, and they hind red them 
exceedingly* If this is not so, let 
brother Ellsworth correct me ; this is 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



104 

wbat I have heard some of them 

say. 

Thev could have been here ten days 
ago, perhaps twelve, had it not been 
for waiting for the teams. If persons 
have a journey to perform and can get 
at railroad spec J \wth handcarts, it is 
better than to drag along with ox 
teams* ' 

This is the subject I have on my 
mind, and I presume the people feel 
as I do ; it is an interesting subject, 
an interesting event in our history as 
a people. There is nothing that can 
be brought before the Latter day Saints 
of deeper interest than to know how 
they can be gathered together, without 
so great an expense as has hitherto 
attended the gathering. 

We know that our sorrows and our 
cares in this particular are measurably 
at an end if we can avoid buying 
teams and expensive outfits to bring 
the people here. We have now pro* 
ved that tbey can come pretty much 
by themselves, working their way along 
and drawing their own provisions, and 
also their little ones, and the maimed, 
and old, and blind. If any way can 
be opened for the gathering together 
of the poor, it takes off a great bur- 
den and labor from the body of the 
people. 

It is an interesting subject, and 
my feelings are precisely as they have 
been all the time. I have believed, 
and I believe to day, that I can take 
my own family, my women and chil- 
dren, across those Plains, asking no 
odds of any team in the world, only 
what we make ourselves ; and I be- 
lieve I could beat any ox train at it* 
I have always believed it, I believe it 
to day. I presume my family would 
feel, as others feel, that it is a hard 
task, a great trial ; who can bear such 
great afflictions? to have to walk a 
thousand miles ? Those who get into 
the Celestial Kingdom will count this 
a very light task in the end, and if 
they have to walk thousands of miles, 



they will feel themselves happy for the 
privilege, that they may know how to 
enjoy celestial glory. 
CI recollect that in my young days, 
before I made any profession of reli- 
gion, when people were disposed to 
call me an infidel (though they did 
not know what infidelity was) because 
I did not believe in the sectarian reli- 
gion, I could not see amy utility in it, 
any further than a moral character 
was concerned, yet I believed the Bible. 

I felt in those days, after I had made 
a profession of religion, that if I could 
see the face of a Prophet, such as 
had lived on the earth in former tiuies, 
a man that had revelations, to whom 
the heavens were opened, who knew 
God and His character, I would freely 
circumscribe the earth on my hands 
and knees ; I thought that there was 
no hardship but what I would undergo, 
if I could see one persou that knew 
what God is and where He is, what 
was Hia character, aud what eternity 
was ; and I presume that the people 
feel with regard to religion, to the 
doctrine of the Gospel, partially, if 
not altogether, as I did. They are 
very anxious to know the ways of life, 
they want to know the ways of God ; 
they want to become acquainted with 
His character, to know who He is 
and what He is. They want to un- 
derstand just as they are directed to 
understand in the New Testament, 
and said to be the words of the Savior, 

II this is eternal life, to know the only 
living and true God, and Jesus Christ 
whom He hath sent/ 1 To know that 
God, and to know Jesus, the people 
who wish to do right are willing to 
undergo anything. Those that gather 
here, if they will do the best they 
know, will know God, and Jesus 
whom He has sent, and be as familiar 
with Him as they can be with any cha- 
racter whose face they see not ; tbey 
can know His character and under- 
stand His ways* 

I shall now give way, and call upoa 



EMIGRATION, ETC. 106 

brother Ellsworth to address you; and will please come forward, for it is of 
if any of the other brethren who great interest to me, to learn some- 
Lave been called upon to come to the thing of the travels of our brethren 
stand, are in the congregation, they ' and sisters. 



EMIGRATION — THE SAINTS WARNED TO REPENT OR JUDGMENTS 
WILL COME UPON THEM, 

m 

.4 Discourse, bij President H* C, Kimball, Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake 

City, September 28, 18fiC, 



I feel very thankful to my Father 
arid my God in regard to the two 
hand-cart companies that have just 
couie in, led by brothers Ellsworth 
and Mc Arthur. 

I went out with brother Brigham 
to meet those companies, and when 
within a mile and a half of the foot of 
the Little Mountain we left the com- 
pany that was with us, and drove on 
until ,we met Captain Ellsworth's 
company. I did not shed any tears, 
though I could have done so, but 
they would have been tears of joy ; 
my heart was so full that it was im- 
possible for a tear to pass it ; that is 
the way I felt. Why did I have 
those feelings? Was it because the 
company were on foot, dusty, and pul- 
ling hand -carts ? No, for I was aware 
that they had come into these valleys 
easier than most, if not all, other com- 
panies* Their task was light in com- 
parison with that of the pioneers in 
1847, for they had to build bridges, 
cross deep and wide rivers upon rafts, 
and make hundreds of miles of road, 
digging up and throwing out stones 
and cutting down trees and thick 
brush. 

Brother Mills mentioned in his 
song, that crossing the Plains with 



hand carts was one of the greatest 
events that ever transpired in this 
Church. I will admit that it is an 
important event, successfully testing 
another method for gathering Israel, 
but its importance is small in com- 
parison with the visitation of the an- 
gel of God to the Prophet Joseph, 
and with the reception of the sacred 
records from the hand of Moroni at 
the hill Cumorah. 

How does it compare with the 
vision that Joseph and others had, 
when they went into a cave in the 
hill Cumorah, and saw more records 
than ten men could carry ? There 
were books piled up on tables, 
book upon book. Those records this 
people will yet have, if they accept 
of the Book of Mormon and observe 
its precepts, and keep the command- 
ments. 

Again, how does it contrast with 
Joseph's being sent forth with his 
brethren to search out a location in 
Jackson County, where the New Je- 
rusalem will be built, where our Fa- 
ther and our God planted the first 
garden on this earth, and where the 
New Jerusalem will come to when it 
comes down from heaven ? 

I mention these few things by way 



/ 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 

> < )l JWi .'.V ' - ■ 



10G 

of contrast with the hand cart oper- 
iuion ; they are events that I have 
heard Joseph speak of, time and time 
again. 

There will not one soul of you go 
to build up that holy city in Jackson i 
County, until you learn to keep the 
commandments of God, and listen to 
the counsel of brother Brigham and 
his counselors, of the Twelve Apostles, 
of the Bishops, and of every officer in 
the Church of God ; until you are toil- 
ling to keep what we call the celestial 
law. 

What is the celestial law ? A great 
many of you think that you have not 
come to it, but the fundamental prin- 
ciples of 14 Mormonism," faith in Jesus 
Christ, repentance for bins, and bap- 
tism for their remission, which id the 
door into the kingdom of God, are the 
first letters of the alphabet of the 
celestial Jaw ; and if you turn away 
from those principles, you turn away 
from everything that your salvation 
depends upon. 

There is a reformation proposed ; it 
has already commenced in the north, 
and the people there are repenting, 
that is, they say they repent; and 
many have gone forward and been 
baptized for the remission of their 
sins. 

But, brethren and sisters, you may 
go forward and be baptized, and say 
you repent, and receive the laying 
on of hands, and if you do not re- 
pent and lay aside your wickedness, 
you will go to hell. I tell you that 
there is nothing that will turn away 
the wrath of God, and the chastenings 
that are to come on this people, if 
they do not repent indeed ; now mark 
my words. 

There has been too much saidhere p 
by brother Brigham and his brethren, 
to fall to the ground unnoticed, and 
you must observe every word of it 7 

I am very thankful that so many of 
the brethren have come in with hand- 
carts ; my soul rejoiced, my heart was 



filled and grew as big as a two-bush et 
backer. Two companies have come 
through safe and sound. Is this the 
end of it ? No ; there will be million* 
on millions that will come much in 
: the same way, only they will not have 
hand carts, for they will take their 
bundles under their arms, and thuir 
children on their backs, and under 
their arms, and llee ; and Zion's 
people will have to send out relief to 
them, for they will come when the 
judgments corne on the nations. And 
you will find that judgments will be 
more sore upon this people, if they 
do not repent and lay a^ide their 
pride and their animosities, their 
quarrelling and contentions, their dis- 
putations among themselves. 

Those that have come in with the 
hand-carts may wonder how this can 
be, for doubtless many of them thought 
that they were coming to where it 
was all peace and harmony, and so 
remain fur ever. So it would, were it 
not for the wicked ones that come 
here. You who come with the hand- 
carts have brought nobody here but 
yourselves, and probably, as brother 
Ellsworth said, there are as good peo- 
ple among his company as ever were 
on the earth, according to their know- 
ledge ; and then he said there were 
some of the worst. I do not doubt it, 
for he never stopped to select them, 
but he brought all that happened to 
be in the net, and there were several 
kinds, 1 suppose. 

Any man or woman that has got 
the Spirit of the Lord, may know 
that God is with thos^e missionaries 
who have come in with these com- 
panies, and they have made a charac- 
ter for themselves that will live for 
ever, and they will live for ever ; and 
God bless them for ever, and they 
shall be blessed for ever. And when 
brother Brigham, and Heber, and- 
Jedediah, and the Twelve Apostles go 
through the straight gate into the 
kingdom, they shall go with us. 



EMIGRATION, ETC. 



107 



Your face looks good to trie, brother 
HcArthur ; I eat beside you to-day, 
and it warmed my heart clear through. 
1 have known him from his bovhood, 
and so I have the others. And Joseph 
A, Young, and William II, Kimball, 
they know nothing but "Mormon- 
ism ; " thev were born in it. They 
could not fully discern the difference, 
until they went on a mission to' the 
lower world, where they were under 
the necessity of depending upon their 
God, and now they know that God 
lives, that *' Moruumjsrn " is true, 
that Briglmm Young is a Prophet of 
God, and that Joseph Smith was a 
Prophet. 

No man or woman can have the 
spirit of Prophecy, and at the same 
time do evil and speak against their 
brethren ; and you will find that man 
or that woman barren and unfruitful 
in the knowledge of God, and tilled 
with disputations. 

When you hear false statements 
from disaffected characters, do not 
circulate them ; do not send them 
back to England, France, &c, to pre- 
vent those from coming here ihut 
otherwise would come. The Saints 
will gather, and hand cart companies 
will become common; there will be 
more of them than there will be of 
ox or mule trains. 

If brother Brigham should say to 
me, next spring, go back and bring 
up a hand cart company, I am ready 
to do so. I can do it with less fatigue 
than the labour I perform every day 
of ray life. Will twenty or twenty- 
five miles daily travel excuse me ? 
No. I am never still, never idle, and 



with my valise on my bark. So do 
after I started I found that I was 
rather unlearned, though I knew that 
before, but I knew it better after I 
started 

J began to study the Scriptures, a$ 
brother Mc Arthur did, and I had si> 
little knowledge that the exercise of 
study begin to swell my head and 
open my pores insomuch that the- 
hairs dropped out ; and if you will 
let your minds expand as mine did 
vou will have no lmir on vour heads. 
I expected to lose all my hair, ami 
my head too ; but I am alive and it> 
the house of Israel ; and i expect to 
live to see this people prosper, the 
house of Israel gathered, and scattered 
Israel connected with this people ; 
and we will bring about the purposes 
of God. Jly body may fail, hut my 
spirit will never die, nor will the* 
spirit of any good " Mormon." Let 
us " live our religion. M 

I presume there were us many devils 
after those hand-cart companies m 
ever followed any company of Sainte 
that ever left the States, and their 
object was to defeat them in this at- 
tempt, but they have not been per- 
mitted to do it. 

The Elders that go forth and preach 
the Gospel will have to lead the hand- 
cart companies over the Plains, and 
learn to go on foot Am I not glad t 
Y T es, I rejoice exceedingly. I have 
prayed for those companies night and 
day, and I never was more pleased to 
see any persons than I was to see- 
those brethren and sisters, and the 
Elders that have brought them here. 
I baptized several of them eighteen 



I never expect to be, in heaven nor on years ago in Chatburn and Downham,. 



earth. 

I have often told you that all my 
lazy hairs were gone ; and I have often 
told the young Elders, to encourage 
them, that the first mission I took, 
after I was ordained oneof the Twelve, 
was through New England and into 
Xoya Scotia. 1500 miles travel on foot I 



England, and I thank God that they 
have come here. It proves that tbey 
were good Saints, to stand 80 long id 
that wicked couutry, and sustain 
14 Mormonism n eighteen or nineteen 
years. 

In Tithebarn I stood upon a barrel 
and preached, and a woman came and 



108 



JOURNAL OP DISCOURSES, 



took liolii of my coat ; I said, " What 
u wad ted, lady?" "I want to be 
baptized." I jumped from the barrel 
and baptized twenty five persons, 
«ome of whom are here. That was 
nineteeu years ago, when " Mormon- 
ism M was introduced into that nation ; 
I went over about the time when the 
<Jhurch was broken up in Kirtland, 
and when there were not twenty per- 
sons on the earth that would declare 
that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of 
God. 

When we returned from England, 
we could report from two thousand to 
twenty- five hundred Saints added to 
the Church, after being away about 
eleven mouths. When we got back 
the Church was all driven from Ohio, 
3tnd we went to Missouri, I arrived 
there in time to bo sick three weeks ; 
and then the mob prevailed and we 
were driven out. 

And as fast as we could get well 
get out of a place, I was taken 
and driven again. That is the 
way I have been kept going, and I 
expect to be kept going in that way, 
if this people do not do right and 
keep the commandments of God. 

** Live your religion, " keep the 
commandments of God, listen to the 
servants of God, and vou will stand 
for ever, and the world cannot trouble 
yon. 

Last Sabbath I referred to the con- 
duct of the ancient inhabitants of 
ius continent, and the dealings of the 
Lord with them ; and it is the only 
way iu which those who profess to be 
the people of God are kept humble. 
When they prospered in riches they 
were lifted up, and God sent famine 
ftfltd pestilence among them, and sick- 
ness and death, until He pretty much 
destroyed the nation, until they hum- 
bled themselves ; and I wish to apply 
that experience to this people, and 
iiey will feel it if they do not repent* 
Your ears may hear my worda, but 
do xny words enter your hearts ? 



Will you repent sincerely before Godf 
If you will we never will be afflicted, 
no, never. I do not know of any way 
for this people to appreciate their 
blessings, only by affliction and bjr 
being brought into sorrow. And if 
you do not repent, the little we saw 
night before last, when the hand-cart 
train came in, will be no comparison 
to the straitened circumstances you 
will be brought into ; and people will 
look upon us and weep to see the 
suffering and affliction that we will b« 
brought into. 

Many of this people have broken 
their covenants by speaking evil of 
one another, by speaking against the 
servants of God, and by finding fault 
with the plurality of wives and trying 
to sink it out of existence. But 
you cannot do that, for God will cut 
you off and raise up another people 
that will carry out His purposes in 
righteousness, unless you walk up to 
the line of your duty. On the one 
hand there is glory and exaltation ; 
and on the other no tongue can ex- 
press the suffering and affliction this 
people will pass through, if they do 
not repent. 

Brother Brigham is placed here, 
and he has chosen men to stand by 
him, holding the keys of life and sal- 
vation to this people ; and we shall 
bear oil the kingdom, even though 
there be but few that will stick 
to us. They cannot be shaken, for God 
says everything that can be shaken 
shall be shaken, and that w T hich can- 
not be shaken shall remain. 

Scores will shake, and the earth will 
be caused to shake, and the thunders 
will roll and the lightnings flash, and 
the desolation of famine and pes- 
tilenceawaits the world and its inhabit- 
ants. 

How many times I have told vou 
to take care of your grain and not 
waste it, for before another harvest 
many of you will see such times at 
you did the past season. Some do 



EMIGRATION, ETC. 



not believe this, but a great many do, 
and they are laying up their grain. 
Much wheat has already been sold 
here, by those who were begging last 
year, for a dollar a bushel, and from 
that to a dollar and a quarter, and a 
dollar and a half. I had grain enough, 
last spring, to have sustained my 
family and lasted me another year, 
though it takes over a thousand bush- 
els to feed my family one year ; hut I 
have fed it all out, and now I have 
not over two hundred bushels, and 1 
shall have to buy eight hundred more 
to feed my family till another liar- 
rest. 

I am going to live my religion ; 
and if need be I will Bell my furni- 
ture, my beds and bedding, and every- 
thing I have, for grain. 1 look for 
hard times, and this year is not going 
to end them. 

There aro from eight to ten thou- 
sand people coming here this year, 
and scarcely a man in all the valleys 
of the mountains has any old wheat; 
nearly all had to commence consum- 
ing the present crops ; just look at 
it, and reflect. 

I have not ttopped rationing my 
family to half a pound a day, and do 
nut mean to this year; though I 
would have added a little more to it if 



could not wash without putting oo a 
pair of fine shoes. How many tiroes 
have I told you these things ? Aim! 
brother Brighara has told you* Tbey 
are on my mind all the time, and 1 
cannot get them olf, but 1 must keep 
telling you until my mission is com- 
plete; I cannot help it. 1 foresee ih& 
consequences of an unwise coarse, as 
plainly as I see your faces to day- 
Let the men who are on the Public 
Works, if they get a pound of bread- 
stuff a day, lay up one third of it; I 
tell the men who are laboring Jbr 
me to lay up their flour for a raiay 
day. Why? Because when I get 
my grainery full, I do not want to 
deal it Qut to you ; for harder times 
are coming by and bye, and there is 
going to be an awful famine. And if 
we do right, we shall take a course to 
lay up our surplus grain, and labor to 
cultivate the earth six years, and let 
it rest during the seventh. Brother 
Brigham taught us that when we first 
came into these valleys, and blotter 
Woodruff has his prediction written,, 
and by and bye it will come out in the 
History. 

I want you to repent and lay 
wheat, corn, and everything else you 
save. I have handed out bread to 
some of the most industrious and 



thev had needed it, but they do not saving people, until I have handed 



ilany are wasting their grain, and 
i ' ling it to their horses and cattle; 
and others are lavish with it. Do not 
lay out your means, your wheat, and 
your substance, for that which profit- 
eth nothing, for ribbons, gewgaws, 
jewelery, artificials. 

For God s sake cease this course : 
for your own sake, for my sake, and 
for Christ's sake, let us go to work 
and make our own shoes from our own 
leather, and make and produce all we 
need, and use it wisely. 

If I would suffer it, I should have 
to lay out §500 yearly for morocco ! the people will employ them, and 
shoes and bootees.at from three to let them lay in their tents, for if they 
five dollars a pair, for th# women ' stay there idle they will become sick; 



out every ounce, and had to borrow 
for six weeks. Why did I do it? 
That I might answer a good con- 
science before God and man, and not 
come under condemnation. Will I do 
it another year? If I do, yoa shall 
pay for it. Why ? Because it will 
not answer for us to be dillatory and 
neglect our duties, when the servants 
of God are teaching us from Sabbetb 
to Sabbath, and from day to day. 

I hope that the Bishops will step 
forth and get places for those wW 
have just come in ; and I hope tla«fc 



110 JOURNAL OF 

hat if you set them to work they will 
not he f=iek, 

I will not tell you to do a thing 
that I v\ill not do myself, I have 
spoken to a man that brother Ells- 
worth gave me an introduction to, and 
to his wife and child, and to his wife's 
mother, who is seventy-six years of 
age. and I am going to provide them 
a home and set them to work. I told 
the man that he need not make any 
calculation on receiving wages, for if 
I took care of them all, I thought I 
should have plenty to do to feed ihem 
and make them comfortable through 
the winter ; for the winter is at hand, 
and it probably will be a hard one, I 
will use them as well as I was used 
when I was in England* I spent 
seven months in London, and estab- 
lished a Church there, brother Wood- 
rutF was with me, and did not do it 
with their purse and scrip. That is 
now a great Conference ; it is the 
greatest Conference in the world, ex- 
cept this. Listen to what you hear, 
*md tell your neighbors of it : and 
when it comes spring, do not have it 
to say that you are without bread. 



DISCOURSES, 

When you get your full rations, save 
one third of them. I feel for this 
people : my heart is good towards 
thfia; 1 fuf.'l kind and generous, and 
I do all that I can to do them good. 
But I cannot do everything, and set 
everybody to work. Every one of you 
extend the hand of kindness and 
benevolence to those that have come 
with the hand carts. They have thown 
their faith hv their works, and it made 
the tears coino out of your eye a to sea 
them t and God bless them for ever 
and ever ; and I pray that not one of 
them may ever deny the faith. And % 
I bless i vory one of you, and every 
thing that is within the pale of the 
kingdom of God ; and I curse every 
thing that seeks to pull this people 
down and destroy them ; I say, may 
the curse of God descend upon them, 
that they may go down and become 
powerless ; and those that speak well 
of, and administer to Zion, they 
shall be blessed forever, and no enemy 
shall prevail against them from this 
time, henceforth and for ever, and all 
: who are in favour of this say amen, 
[All the congregation said amen,] 



THE EMIGRATING SAINTS, ETC, 



THE EMIGRATING SAINTS WERE PROMPTED BY THE SPIRIT OF 

GOD, 



Remarks Ly President Brighnm Yo\mg y made in the Battery^ Great Salt Lahe City f 

November 9, 1866. 



I wish to say to the brethren, as 
num v a* are here to-day, whohaverome 
aeroaa thu Plains with the hand carts, 
that I f^el to bless you, and you may 
b«* H;re that you have my best feelings j 

ail ttiH mm*. 

While brother Ellsworth was speak- 
ing about the Spirit, and the spirits 
that wtre around them, the spirit 
that he seemed to have to contend 
with, and the spirit that the people had 
to contend with. I wanted to tell one se- 
cret. While those brethren and sisters 
w ere faltering and did not know whether 
to stop or go along, there wljs faith in 
this valley that bound them to that 
journey, and they were obliged to per- 
form it, they could not help perform- 
ing it. Who had that faith ? The 
people here ; and the Spirit of the 
Lord was all the time prompting 
them, and the brethren who led them. 
They were, as many are now, they were 
prompted to do as they did ; they 
could not do anything else, because 
Gud would uot let them do anything 
<;1$e. The brethren and bisters came 
across the Plains because they could 
not stay ; that is the secret of ihe 
movement. But let the devil have 
hi* will, and do you suppose that any 
of them could have crowed the Plains? 
No f not a pernon evtr would have 
started. But they did start, and they 
performed the journey* 



We are doing a great many things, 
and Joseph did a great many things, 
because the . Spirit of the Lord 
prompts ns to do them, as it 
prompted him., Joseph could not 
do anything else than what he did ; 
it is the same with us all the time. 
The Lord prompted the hand-cart 
companies all the time, in the mid?»t 
of their afflictions, to prepare for 
and start upon their journey, and they 
only had faith and power for the day, 
and on the morrow it seemed as 
though they certainly had to stop. 
But when to-morrow came thev had 

if 

faith and power to perform the jour- 
ney of that day, and so they have 
been prompted day by day, to this 
point. 

God is at the helm of this great 
ship, and that makes me feel good. 
When I think about the world, and 
the enemies of the cause of God, I 
care no more about them than I do 
for a parcel of musketoes. All hell 
may howl, and they may run up and 
down the earth and s^ek whom they 
may destroy, but they cannot move 
the faithful and pure in heart. Let 
those apostatize who wish to, hut God 
will save all who are determined to 
be saved. 

Brethren and sibters, I bless vou 
in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



112 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES 



DISCORD AT MEETINGS REBUKED— A TEXT FOR SPEAKERS AT THE 
CONFERENCE— SUBJECT FOR THE PEOPLE — A CALL FOR MULES, 
HORSES, WAGONS, TEAMSTERS, FLOUR, ETC, 

Renuirhs by President Brigham Young t Delivered in the Botcery, Great Salt Lake City, 

Oct&ber 5 9 1868. 



I wish the most strict attention of 
the entire congregation, for if there 
is walking and talking within and 
around thU bowery, a great many 
will not be able to hear. And I re- 
quest those who wish to talk and 
whisper, to remote so far that they J 
will not disturb the congregation to 
day, nor during the Conference, as the 
assembly, undoubtedly, will be very 
large. 

If we could possibly build a bowery, 
or a tabernacle, that would bring the 
people so near to us tha-t we would 
Dot have to speak so loud, we should 
certainly do it ; but this we cannot 
do, for bv the time that we could 
build a tabernacle for seating fifteen 
thousand persons nearer the speaker 
than are the outskirts of this congre- 
gation, the people would have so in- 
creased, that we should just be as far 
from our object as now. 

I shall require the people to be 
perfectly still, while they are here and 
we are trying to speak to them* Let 
there be no talking, whispering, nor 
shuffling of feet. It would be bene- 
ficial for mothers who have small 
children here that will cry, to leave 
the bowery, if they cannot keep their 
children still. I make this suggestion, 
in consequence of what has passed, 

I will say, in regard to the sisters 
who bring children here to make a 
noise, they have never yet sufficiently 
thought, nor sufficiently considered 
their own place in this world, nor the 
place of others, to know that there is 
Any other person living on the earth 



but themselves; and tbey think, when 
they hear people talk, that it is a noise 
through a dark veil. I cannot say 
much for the education, based on good 
feeling that such persons have. Were 
1 to describe it in a plain way, I should 
say that they are people of no breed- 
ing, that they were never bred but 
came up; that is about as good a 
character as I can afford to give to 
any mother that will keep a squalling 
child in a meeting. 1 have never 
said to the congregation, look and see 
who they are, for you may distinguish 
bv your ears, without looking, the 
mothers that have had good teaching 
and been brought up in a civilized 
society. 

So it is with some men ; and to tho 
disgrace ef some of our police, I will 
state that in Conference times, and 
when we have unusually large assem- 
blies, they will converse right in the 
congregation, and just on the out-* 
side, disturbing the meeting. I would 
that we had a police that understood 
good breeding. If the police want \o 
know how to manage to keep order, 
notwithstanding I have frequently told 
them, I will now tell them again. 
Instead of shouting M silence/ 1 go and 
touch the unruly person. 

Were I a policeman I would follow 
a practice of my father s ; it used to 
be a word and a blow, with him, bu4 
the blow came first. I should not 
upon that plan, when persons are hold* 
ing caucus meetings in or about our 
congregations ; and if they would not 
desist, I would rap them bard enough 



DISCORD AT MEETINGS REBUKED, ETC, 



113 



for them to take the hint without my 
speaking. 

I make these remarks, hecause I 
wish the brethren who will speak to 
you to-day, the Elders who have lately 
returned, to be heard. Those who 
speak in large assemblies understand 
that they often have to raise their 
voices as though they were giving 
commands to a large army, but we 
expect our Elders will speak as they 
have been in the habit of doing. If 
they can raise their voices above the 
crying of children and the talking and 
whispering of the people, so that all 
can hear, it will be well ; but this we 
cannot expect. 

To-morrow our semi-annual Con- 
ference commences, and I notice that 
many have come in from a distance. 
We shall have large congregations 
during the Conference, and we wish 
perfect order maintained, 

I will now give this people the sub- 
ject and the text for the Elders who 
may speak to-day and during the 
Conference, it is this, on the 5th day 
of October, 1856, many of our bre- 
thren and sisters are on the Plains 
with hand-carts, and probably many 
are now seven hundred miles from 
this place, and they must be brought 
here, we must send assistance to 
them. The text will be — to get 
them here ! I want the brethren 
who may speak to understand that 
their text is the people on the Plains, 
and the subject matter for this com- 
munity is to send for them and bring 
them in before the winter sets in. 

That is my religion; that is the 
dictation of the Holy Ghost that I 
possess, it is to save the people. We 
mu6t bring them in from the Plains, 
and when we get them here, we will 
try to keep the same spirit that we 
have had, and teach them the way of 
life and salvation ; tell them how they 
can be saved, and how they can save 
their friends. This is the salvation I 
am now seeking for, to save our bre- 



thren that would be apt to perish, or 
suffer extremely, if we do not send 
them assistance, 

I shall call upon the Bishops this 
day, I shall not wait until to-morrow, 
nor until next day, for sixty good 
mule teams and twelve or fifteen 
wagons. I do not want to send oxen, 
I want good horses and mules. They 
are in this Territory, and we must 
have them ; also twelve tons of flour 
and forty good teamsters, besides those 
that drive the teams. This is dividing 
my text into heads ; first, forty good 
young men who know how to drive 
teams, to take charge of the teams that 
are now managed by men, women, and 
children who know nothing about driv- 
ing them ; second, sixty or sixty-five 
good spans of mules, or horses, with 
harness, whipple-trees, neck-yokes, 
stretchers, load chains, &c; and, 
thirdly, twenty-four thousand pouuds 
of flour, which we have on hand. 

I will repeat the division ; forty 
extra teamsters is number one ; sixty 
spans of mules or horses is part of 
number two ; twelve tons of flour, and 
wagons to take it, is number three ; 
and, fourthly, I will allow the bre* 
thren to tell something about their 
missions, by way of exhortation to 
wind up with. 

I will tell you all that your faith, 
religion, and profession of religion 
will never save one soul of you in the 
celestial kingdom of our God, unless 
you carry out just such principles as 
I am now teaching you. Go and 
bring in those people now on the 
Plains, and attend strictly to those 
things which we call temporal, or 
temporal duties, otherwise your faith 
will be in vain; the preaching you 
have heard will be in vain to you, and 
you will sink to hell, unless you 
attend to the things we tell you. Any 
man or woman can reason this out in 
their own minds, without trouble. 
The Gospel has been already preached 
to those brethren and sisters now ou 

[Vol. IY, 



114 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



the Plains; they have believed and 
obeyed it, and are willing to do any- 
thing for salvation ; they are doing 
all they can do, and the Lord has done 
ail that is required of Him to do, and 
has given us power to bring them in 
from the Plains, and teach them the 
further things of the kingdom of God, 
and prepare them to enter into the 
celestial kingdom of their Father, 
First and foremost is to secure our 
own salvation and do right pertaining 
to ourselves, and then extend the hand 
of right to save others, 

I have given you my text and the 
subject, and shall give way to the 
brethren, and request close attention, 
and that there be no noise ; for I 
realize that men who go forth to 



preach are in the habit of speaking to 
small congregations, in small halls, 
where all can hear without much eleva- 
tion of the voice. This cannot be 
done here, for we have to shout, and 
exercise our lungs to the utmost, to 
make so many people hear. 

I am satisfied that the prayer by 
brother Spencer was not beard by 
one-third of the congregation this 
morning ; a little moving of the feet,, 
a little whispering, the noise occa- 
sioned by mothers' trying to keep 
their children still, a little noise of 
this kind and a little of that, all tend 
to break the sound of the speaker's 
voice, and the people cannot catch his 
words, and of course are not edified. 
May the Lord bless us all. Amen. 



THE HAND-CART ENTERPRISE — RETURNING MISSIONARIES— EXHOR- 
TATION TO THE SAINTS TO RESCUE THE BRETHREN AND SISTERS 
ON THE PLAINS, ETC. 

A Discourse by Elder Franklin D. Richards ; Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake 

City, Sunday Morning, October 5, 1850. 



My brethren and sisters in the i 
Lord, I rejoice exceedingly in being 
permitted to go to the nations of the 
earth to engage in the discharge of 
duties laid upon me, and in geting back 
in safety to your midst. To see how 
vou have increased in numbers, and 
liow you have extended abroad, truly 
indicates that the work of the Lord is 
onward here, and it is onward too in 
the old countries, where the Gospel 
has been preached with success. 

I cannot take the time now to 
rehearse the varied circumstances and 
incidents of my mission, for the main 
thing before us now is to help in the 
brethren who are on tke Plains. The 



subject of immigration by hand- carts 
is one that will do to talk about ; I 
have learned that by experience in the 
little I have had to do with them ; it 
will also do to pray about, and it doe3 
a great deal better to lay hold of and 
work at, and we find it to work ad- 
mirably. 

We have not had much preaching 
to do to the people in the old coun- 
tries, to get them started out with 
hand carts. There were fifteen or 
twenty thousand waiting for the next 
year to roll around, that they may be 
brought out by the arrangements of 
the P. E. F. company. Those who 
had any objections to this mode of 



THE HAND-CART ENTERPRISE, ETC, 



115 



traveling we wanted to wait, and Bee 
if the experiment would work well. 

The subject is popular in those 
countries, and the hardest part of my 
talking was to find the means to bring 
out the many that were urgently 
teasing me to let them come. When 
the first hand- cart company came in it 
was a soul stirring time; banners 
were flying, bands of music played, 
and the citizens turned out almost en 
masse to greet them. But they will 
yet come with hand-carts by thou- 
sands, and when they get here, they 
will be most likely to enjoy ** Mor- 
monism," 

This time we have not been preach- 
ing them easy and smooth things, for 
we had heard of the hard times you 
have had in the valleys, and we have 
invited them to come and share with 
you ; and we have given them to 
understand that in coming here they 
came to work out their salvation. 

The Saints that are now on the 
Plains, about one thousand with hand- 
carts, feel that it is late in the season, 
and they expect to get cold fingers 
and toes, But they have this faith 
and confidence towards God, that He 
will overrule the storms that may 
come in the season thereof and turn 
them away, that their path may be 
freed from suffering more than they 
can bear. 

They have confidence to believe 
that this will be an open fall ; and I 
tell you, brethren and sisters, that 
every time we got to talking about the 
hand* carts in England, and on the 
way, we could not talk long without 
prophesying about them. On ship- 
board, at the points of outfit, and on 
the Plains, every time we spoke we 
felt to prophesy good concerning them. 
We started off the rear company from 
Florence about the .first of September, 
and the Gentiles came around with 
their sympathy, and their nonsense, 
trying to decoy away the sisters, 
telling them that it was too late in 



the season, that the journey would be 
too much for their constitutions, and 
if they would wait until next ytar, 
themselves would be going to Califor- 
nia, and would take them along mora 
comfortably. 

When we had a meeting at Flo- 
rence, we called upon the Saints to 
express their faith to the people, and 
requested to know of them, even if 
they knew that they should be swal- 
lowed up in storms, whether they 
would stop or turn back. They voted* 
with loud acclamations, that they 
would go on. Such confidence and 
joyful performance of so arduous labors 
to accomplish their gathering will 
bring the choice blessings of God 
upon them. 

I would like to say a word to tha 
sisters here, for they have a tremen- 
dous influence sometimes. Let me 
say to some of those that came out in 
the earlier years of our settlement in 
these valleys, you thought the journey 
quite long enough, and that if it had 
been a week, a fortnight, or a month 
longer, you did not know how you 
could have endured it. Many of you 
came in wagons, bringing the com- 
forts of life with you in abundance. 

Sisters, think of those fatiguing 
times, and stir up your good men in 
behalf of those who are footing it, and 
pulling hand-carts thirteen hundred 
miles, instead of riding one thousand 
as you did. The aged, the infirm and 
bowed down, and those who have been 
lame from their birth, are coming 
along upon their crutches ; and they 
think it is a good job if they can walk 
the most of the way through the day, 
and avoid riding nil they can. 

Indeed persons of nearly all ages and 
conditions are coming. There are also 
delicate ladies, those who have been 
brought up tenderly from their youth, 
and used to going to school and teaching 
school, playing music, &c. ; but when 
they received the Gospel they had to 
bid good bye to fathers, and mothers* 



116 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



snd were turned out of doors ; that 
taught them the first principles of 
gathering up to Zion. And the idea 
that there was a place here that could 
be truly called home, inspired them 
to go along, to the astonishment of 
their friends, and kindred, and that 
of the Gentiles on the way. 

When I think of the devilish doings 
of those abroad, I feel wroth in my 
soul to see what the Saints have to 
put up with. The wicked found, after 
trying their best, that they could not 
coax away even the most tender and 
delicate from their toil of drawing 
their hand-carts, from fifteen to twenty 
miles a day. The Saints are happy 
to perform this labor, and make the 
welkin ring at night, when their day's 
toil is over, with their songs of praise 
and rejoicings. I could but think of 
the way Israel walked in olden times, 
when the Lord rained down manna 
for bread, and they were not allowed 
to keep any till to-morrow, and in 
that wilderness required of them to 
build a gorgeous tabernacle and carry 
it on their shouUers. 

I have thought that the gathering 
of the honest in heart iu these latter 
times is much like that good old 
mode; and it must be good, because 
it is in the Bible. The Gentiles 
found that they could not turn away 
the good and the faithful, who are 
hack in the hills pulling their hand- 
carts. 

Many of those now back are poor, 
and had not enough to get away from 
their homes with, and now they have 
scarcely a change of clothing. If they 
can have some shoes sent out to them, 
and a few blankets to make them 
comfortable at night, and flour enough, 
with wh n beef they have along, to 
make them a good meal in the morn- 
ing, they will make those hand carts 
work powerfully. But if they are 
tender footed through going shoeless, 
and when they lay down at night, if 
they lay culd, it will tend to retard 



their progress very much, hovever 
good their faith and resolution maj 
be. 

I realize in talking to you, and 
applying to you for help to aid those 
brethren and sisters, that it is as just 
and worthy a cause as can be espoused, 
I pray you, as you regard those on the 
Plains, as you wish them to come and 
share with you the words of life and 
the ordinances of the House of the 
Lord, and as you desire Zion to be 
strengthened, and righteousness to 
to take the place of wickedness on 
the earth, to arise up And bring those 
Saints in, for it is late in the season, 
and ten to one they will have snow 
storms to encounter; though the 
Lord will not let them sutler any 
more than they have grace to bear. 
It is our highest privilege to do all we 
can to ameliorate the sutferings of 
those brethren that are thus trying to 
work out their emigration. 

President Young wrote to me a 
year ago, stating that if I got his 
letter 1 should have joy in carrying 
out his plans; I testify here * that I 
never entered into any measures that 
filled up my soul with joy, faith, and 
energy so much as this plan for gather- 
ing of the honest poor. It was late 
when I began the work, but we could 
not get at it any sooner. We have 
wrought with our might, and brother 
Daniel Spencer has been a pillar of 
strength upon which the hopes of 
thousands have rested securely. I 
rejoice exceedingly with him in the 
excellent feelings tint his own con- 
science and bosom inspires him with 
when he remembers his labor?. 

Brother Wbeelock has been like an 
angel among the churches in the old 
countries, and they have been strength- 
ened in the work we are called to do. 
We did not stop to enquire whether 
the plan was a feasible one or not, 
that was none of our business; and 
when the word said hand carts, we 
understood it so. 



THE HAND-CART 

Brothers Van Cott, Grant, Kim- 
'ball, Webb, and others have labored 
with all their mights this season. I 
ussure you it has been by some hard 
thinking, hard working, and doing 
the best we could unitedly that we 
have accomplished what we have. But 
our souls cannot be satisfied nor rest, 
until we feel assured that the breth- 
ren and sisters now on the Plains are 
brought forward, and made as com- 
fortable as the circumstances of the 
case will admit of. 

Before leaving England, on the 
26th of July, I had the pleasure of 
welcoming brothers Pratt and Benson 
to that interesting and important field 
of labor We had a joyful Confer- 
ence at Birmingham, and a Council 
of the general authorities of the 
Church in those countries. Those 
brethren expressed themselves very 
satisfactorily and cheeringly, as to the 
condition in which they received the 
work at our hands ; they spoke with 
great energy and power. The fire of 
the Lord was felt through that Con- 
ference, and will be felt in all the Con- 
ferences through the Pastors and Pre- 
sidents who were with us, counseling 
on the condition of the work of the 
Lord in the European missions. The 
cause of truth is progressing there as 
well as here. i 

It gives me great joy, on returning, 
to see what an advancement there is 
in the increased out- pouring of the 
Spirit of God upon this people. Those 
that stay here continually cannot so 
abundantly realize and appreciate this, 
as those can who go out into the 
world for a season and return again. 

I feel thankful for the privilege of 
being with you to try to partake of 
that Spirit, and improve with you in 
the work of reformation. I realize 
every time I go ont from you, that 
the works of darkness are more con- 
solidated and powerful against the 
cause of God on the earth, hence 
the Saints need increasing strength 



ENTERPRISE, ETC. 117 

and power* I feel joyful to com© 
back here, and feel the spirit and in* 
fluences that are here. 

The brethren that abide here year 
after year, do not know the power that 
is in them by the workings of the 
Holy Ghost, and the exercise of the 
holy Priesthood ; but when they get 
out in the field of battle, where they 
have to contend against the ad versa* 
ries tf truth, then they can realize 
the strength of the Lord upon them, 
they can realize that He is with them, 
and makes their labors successful. 

It is, I believe, as comforting a 
thought as the human soul can enjoy, 
to realize the worth of home, while 
abroad in the world. When you were 
first called to receive the Gospel* 
many of you were at once alienated 
from your homes and nearest kindred, 
and have never found a place where 
you could feel at home, until you 
found it among the Saints. This is 
the onlv home for the righteous on 
the earth, and blessed is that Saint 
who can appreciate it, and enter into 
the righteousness and power of it, 
and enjoy its benefits in their true 
light and spirit. 

! I felt to day that I could love to sit 
and drink in the Spirit's gracious in- 
fluences. I could feel, while on my 
way in from the Weber, that there wa3 a 
spirit here watching over the people* 
such as is not to be found anywhere 
else on the face of the earth. It is 
nourishing and cherishing to the ser- 
vants of God, and the whole Church 
in these mountains. How thankful 
we ought to be. The Lord has brought 
His Zion here to strengthen her ; to 
admonish, reprove, build up, and pre- 
pare His Saints for the events that 
are coming. And I pray the Lord to 
give us hearing ears and understand- 
ing hearts, that we may always have 
ready hearts to do His will. 

In ten years past, last July, I have 
been sent to England on three mis- 
sions ; and out of that ten years L 



118 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES 



have been absent from home some* 
thing over seven. 1 have made a 
good many acquaintances and friends 
in the old countries ; I have labored 
with joy in my field of labor, and God 
lias blessed me. My heart has been 
made glad, and I have been enabled 
to bless others. 

During the last two years, we have 
sent out eight thousand Saints ; and 
nearly double that number have been 
added to the Church by baptism in 
that country, I fear that I have al- 
most become a stranger in Israel ; 
there are but few that 1 am acquaint- 
ed with here, and it helps me to appre- 
ciate the privilege of getting home, and 
of seeing brother Brigham and Heber, 
and Jedediab, and the Saints in Zion. 

The Elders that go out to labor in 
the world, are from time to time called 
upon to measure themselves, and they 
have labors and duties laid upon them 
that no man can perform, except in 
the name of his God. And it behoves 
every man and woman to strengthen 
themselves in the name of their God 
continually, to have their armor on, and 
keep it bright, as the President said to us 
last night ; I do not intend to lay it off, 
I thank God for the strength He 
has given me among the nations ; I 
praise His name for these good breth- 
ren that were with me. I never la- 
bored with a company of brethren 
with more joy, satisfaction, and good 
cheer; 1 mean these brethren who 
•went with me, Joseph A, Young, Wil- 
liam H. Kimball, George D. Grant, 
and others* They have been like 
the deer on the mountains to carry 
the expresses of the Saints, and to 
render any and all kinds of help in 
hard times. They are men for whom 
the Lord has much regard; and 
though their words might not come 
forth in the same smooth shape as 
those of some men, yet they hit as 
hard when they were called upon to 
chastize the wicked ; and they also 
comforted those that needed comfort. 



They took hold with me, shoulder 
to shoulder. I do not wish to take 
much credit to myself, for what I have 
done has been accomplished in the 
name of the Lord ; my brethren out 
of the Office and in the Office help- 
ing me to their utmost. I wonder 
and am astonished, when I think of 
what the Lord has brought His peo- 
ple through in the last days. What 
would have put another people under 
ground, they have surmounted by the 
influence and power of the Eternal. 

Already we area great people, there 
is hardly room for us, yet we are but 
as a drop of the bucket to the great 
work before us which has yet to be 
done ; and the more there is accom- 
plished the more we see there is to 
do, and doubtless it will keep on so, 
worlds without end. 

I wont to grow up with the Church ; 
it fills my heart with praise, and melts 
me into contrition, when I think I 
am called upon to engage in such a 
work. I wish to employ all my ener- 
gies and influence, everything I can 
control in its interests. I ask the 
Lord to lend me the blessings and 
comforts of this life for the time be- 
ing, and to inspire me to use them to 
His glory, whether it be a family, or 
earthly substance. 

It is one thing for\a man to learn 
to live away from home, and to preach 
the Gospel and magnify his calling 
there, and it is another thing for a 
man to learn to live at home, and mag- 
nify his calling here. I want to obtain 
grace, that I may magnify my calling 
at home and away from home, and 
I desire the continuation of your con- 
fidence, love and faith, that I may 
live and wisely improve upon that 
which is not my own ; that in the end 
I may receive the true riches. 

Concerning the hand-cart compa- 
nies this year, it is an experiment. We 
cannot yet tell you exactly what ite 
costs to come through in that way ; 
' but we know that it is going to cost 



GOD IS OUR FATHER, ETC. 



119 



those on the other side of the moun- 
tains cold feet, and a great deal of af- 
fliction and sorrow, unless we help 
them. The word to-day is, mules, 
wagons, flour, shoes, and clothing. I 
entreat you, as you value yourselves, 
and the interests of this people, do 
to those brethren and sisters that are 
out on the Plains as you wish to be' 
done bv. 

Many of you have been permitted 
to live at home to enjoy the comforts 
of life, and you have accumulated to 
yourselves wagons and team3, and now 
is a time for you to do good with 



them. I feel to thank the Lord my 
God ; my heart is full of thanksgiving 
and praise to Him, for blessings be 
stowed upon me and upon His people, 
while I have been gone. When we 
were crossing the Plains, men, wo- 
men, and children were destroyed, 
but the Lord has preserved us, and 
permitted us to arrive in time to at- 
tend Conference, 

May He ever help us to appreciate 
His goodness unto us, and thereby 
we be led to do good unto others so 
long as we dwell on the earth, in the 
name of Jesus Christ Amen. 



GOD IS OUR FATHER; JOSEPH SMITH HIS REPRESENTATIVE ON THE 
EARTH; BRIGHAM YOUNG JOSEPH'S LEGAL SUCCESSOR. — CALL FOR 
TEAMS TO MEET THE EMIGRANTS. 



Remarks by H. C. Kimbattj made in the Tabernaele f Great Salt Lake City, Utah Ter- 
ritory y October 5, 185G« 



There is a little matter of business 
I wish to lay before this congregation 
this morning, and 1 do not know of 
anything that will test the people 
only to lay before them their duty, 
which gives them a chance to step 
forward and act therein. 

We have not as yet any durable 
location ; we are merely probationers 
in this present state, and we shall al- 
ways be so, until we obtain a perma* 
nent exaltation, by following in the 
footsteps of our God. He is our Fa- 
ther and our God, and His Son Jesus 
Christ is our Savior, and the Holy 
Ghost is to be our comforter, and will 
comfort all those who will prepare 
their tabernacles as fit temples for him 
to dwell in. 

When the Holy Ghost dwells in us 
it will enable us to discern between 



right and wrong, will show us things 
to come, and bring things to our re- 
membrance, and will make every one 
of this people prophets and prophet- 
esses of God. 

We have acknowledged brother 
Brigham to be our leader, and he 
holds the keys of the kingdom of 
heaven here on the earth. Whether 
people believe it or not, he is God's 
representative in the flesh, and is 
the mouth- piece of God unto us. 

Brother Joseph Smith many a time 
said to brother Brigham and myself t 
and to others, that he was a represen- 
tative of God to us, to teach and di- 
rect us and reprove the wrong doers. 
He has past behind the veil, but there 
never will a person in this dispen- 
sation enter into the celestial glory 
without his approbation. 



120 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



Brother Brigham is brother Joseph s 
fightful successor, and he has his 
Counselors, and together they are an 
^earthly pattern of the divine order of 
government Those men are Gods 
agents, His servants, and are wit- 
nesses of your covenants, which you 
Will have to fulfil. And what you do 
toot fulfil in this year you will have to 
Jo in the next; and what are not 
thon fulfilled will have to be in some 
future time* 

Some people think that, because 
they have passed through a great many 
Iroubles, have been to the nations to 
preach the Gospel, and have been 
tobbed and plucked up several times, 
that will make an atonement for their 
sins. What you have passed through 
has nothing to do with atonement for 
sins. If you have sinned you have 
got to make an atonement for that 
sin, and the trials you have passed 
tttrough in doing your duty are not 
the atonement. Trials are to test 
yea, to prove whether you will do 
those things that are right. Some 
try to make out that their trials will 
auswer as an atonement, but I tell 
yoir that they will not. If you commit 
$m there must be an atonement to 
Satisfy the demands of justice, and 
then mercy claims you and saves you. 
But, as brother Grant has said, many 
%)f our old men think, because they 
\v\3re in the Church in the first be- 
ginning, that they can now lay upon 
their oars, that is, that they can sit 
down in the ship and not use the oars 
&uy more. But God requires every 
tana and woman to be faithful ; and 
if they have sinned, they have got to 
ftrake an atonement for that sin, and 
your trials do not make that atone- 
ment. 

God says that we shall be tried in 
all things, even as was Abraham of 
old. He was called upon to offer up 
his son, and was found willing to offer 
him up, but, as the sin was not suffi- 
cient to require the shedding of his 



sou s blood, a lamb was provided, and 
its blood atoned for the sin that Abra- 
ham's son was to be offered up for, 
and saved the son. 

If you are ever saved, you have got 
to take a course to draw near to the 
throne of God ; and how can you 
draw near to the throne of God, ex- 
cept you draw near to those men who 
are placed as His representatives in 
the flesh ? The same principles, the 
same order, the same Priesthood, the 
same gifts, and the same powers are 
instituted, established and organized 
in our day as they were in the days 
of Jesus, and all the reason that peo- 
ple do not see it is because of their 
traditions; the veil of darkness it 
over their minds, and they cannot see 
it. 

With all the instructions that are 
given to you by brother Brigham, 
brother Heber, and brother Jedediah, 
many of you will go home and find 
fault with them ; and you will have 
your contentions and your animosities, 
when you should take a course to sus- 
tain their words, for you cannot sus- 
tain them without sustaining their 
words, nor can you serve God and 
slight their counsels. If you expect 
the favor of God, favor His servants 
and sustain them. This is plain doc* 
trine, and you will find it so, and I 
am not ashamed to teach it to you. 

When brother Brigham points out 
a course, it is for this people to rise 
up and go to and carry out His pur- 
poses with their might; and until 
that is done this kingdom never will 
prosper as it should, worlds without 
end. 

Now I will come to the business, 
and tell you what is wanted. Our 
brethren and sisters are on the Plains 
with their hand-carts, and there is 
snow on the ground, and many are 
bare-footed, and destitute of comfort- 
able clothing, and we want some men 
and teams to fix up this day, and bo 
ready to start for them to-morrow. 



GOD IS OUR FATHER, ETC, 



121 



We want horse and mule teams, if 
they can be had ; but if they cannot, 
we want ox teams. 

We do not wish you to take out 
loads, though it will be well to put in 
a couple of hundred pounds or so of 
forage, grain, &c. f to two span of mules 
or horses, or to two yoke of cattle, 
with a light wagon, and go speedily 
and take those people into your wagons 
and bring them here, doing as you 
would wish to be done by in the same 
circumstances. 

Would not all of you, if you were 
out on the Plains, say that if you were 
the good people in the valleys you 
would go out and help them in? 
Would you not all feel so ? But you 
are not there, and you do not fully 
realize their feelings, 

Now manifest your faith by your 
works* You will not, probably, have 
to go any further than Fort Bridger 
before you meet some of them, and 
you can go and return in a week, or 
cnay be in two weeks, and may be in 
twenty days. 

41 O t dear,' 1 says one, * ( I have not 
got up my winters wood," Well, 
you will not get it up by staying 
here, but if you will help in those on 
the Plains and do all other things 
that you are required to do, God will 
give us a summer all winter ; and if 
you do not do so, He will give us 
winter all summer. 

Our God can change the seasons 
and drive awav the storms, the tern- 
pest and the snows, to favor this peo- 
ple, if they will do right ; and if you 
wish to be favored of God, favor us 
and this people ; favor your brethren, 
and do as you are told. 

Brother Dan Jones has been talking 
to you about the clay in the hands of 
the potter. If you get hold of a lump 
of clay that is snappish and wilful, 
and not willing that you should twist 
it into any shape or form, what is the 
use of working it? You throw it 
tack into the mill and let it be ground 



again, and then take it out and make 
of it a vessel unto honor. 

Perhaps some do not really believe 
that when a man is thrown back 
into the mill, or goes into the spirit 
world, that he ever will be redeemed, 
but he will, if he has not sinned 
against the Holy Ghost. He will be 
ground and worked up until he be- 
comes passive, and then God, through 
His servants, will redeem him, and 
make him a vessel unto honor, 

A great many will go to hell, and 
the very men that are preaching to 
you now will visit you and offer you 
salvation, after you have laid there, 
perhaps, thousands of years, for you 
must stay in the mill until you are 
passive and obedient 

Jeremiah, at the command of God, 
went to the potter s house where the 
potter was molding the clay, and 
when he went to turn it on the wheel 
it was refractory and rebellious : and 
he worked at it and sweat over it, but 
after all it was rebellious, and fell 
down on the wheel. 

What did he do then ? He cot it 
off from the wheel and threw it back 
into the mill, and after he had ground 
it awhile, he took it out and made of 
it a vessel unto honor ; so of the same 
lump he made a vessel unto dishonor, 
and one unto honor. 

Did the potter make it dishonor- 
able? No, the vessel made itself 
unto dishonor ; and the next time it 
was pliable and passive, and the pot- 
ter made of it a vessel unto honor, be- 
cause it was honorable and submissive. 

I wished to make these few re- 
marks, because they touch upon things 
that are on my mind all the time. 
And if you wish to be Saints, for 
Gods sake be Saints, and if you wish 
to be devils, be devils, and get out of 
this place ; and let those that will be 
Saints, be Saints ; and let them com- 
mune together and carry out the pur- 
pose of God. 

I would rather have three hundred 



122 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



men and women that are perfectly 
amenable to the authorities of this 
Church, than a numerous people that 
are rebellious ; and I could do more 
to bring about the purposes of God, 
and do it ten times quicker, with a 
few faithful persons, than with hosts 
of the wicked. 

You know this, every one of you. 
I can accomplish more work with one 
man that is amenable to me, and will 
do as I tell him, than I can with 
twenty who are disobedient ; so I can 
with one woman. I had rather have 
one woman that is humble, than 
twenty that are not ; and she is more 
honor and glory, and happiness and 
heaven to a man, than twenty disobe- 
dient ones. 

You that have but one wife know 
this pretty well, but we who have 
scores, know it better ; we are further 
advanced in the experience of this 
life* 

Now, brethren, what do you say? 
This is the word of the Lord to us, 
that we rise up and gather up our teams 
and start forthwith, not with loads, 



except feed ; take hay and deposit it 
in different places, so that you can 
have some when you come back, and 
bring in those brethren and sisters, 
and you will have a pleasant time, 
and God and His angels will go with 
you, and you will be prospered, up- 
held, and sustained. 

That man that drops down his head 
under his wife's arm, and says, ** I 
guess they don't see me;" and that 
wife that says, "0, my husband, I 
cannot spare you, I cannot sleep alone, 
for when night comes I shall get 
cold O, the poor little things. 

I say that those who will take 
counsel and prepare themselves to go 
back on this mission shall be blest; 
and if a man has but one yoke of cat- 
tle, let him put that on with those of 
some other person, 

I now want every man that will 
actually go and help, and not say he 
will go, and not go, to rise up. 

[One hundred and fourteen teams 
were volunteered, and reported ready 
to start forthwith.] 



THOSE WHO ARE IN DARKNESS CANNOT DISCERN THE LIGHT 

EXHORTATIONS TO MALE AND FEMALE TO SEEK AFTER THE 
LIGHT OF THE HOLT GHOST — WOMEN WHO LEAVE THEIR 
HUSBANDS, ETC. 

A &i$course t Delivered by J. M. Grant, in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City> Utah 

Territory, October 26, 1856, 



While the sacrament is passing, 
I will occupy a short time, for I wish 
to bear my testimony to the truth of 
what we heard in the fore part of the 
day. It is not for want of truths or 
testimonies that the people are care- 



less, but it is for the lack, on their 
part, of living up to the truths and 
testimonies they hear. 

We have, in the revelations of God 
and in the teachings of the servants 
of God, a great variety of truths, but 



THOSE WHO ARE IN DARKNESS, ETC, 



those truths are not specially in force 
and brought to bear upon our minds, 
and to be carried out in our practice, 
until we are fully impressed by that 
gift of the Lord God, which we call 
the Holy Ghost 

When the Spirit of the Lord rests 
upon a community, they naturally are 

inclined to feel after the Lord their 

■ » 

God, and they are inclined unto righ- 
teousness, and they like the influence 
of that Spirit which leads into all 
truth ; it is sweet and very delicious 
to them. But when darkness beclouds 
the people in consequence of their 
transgressions, they have but little 
relish for the things of God ; they 
relish every thing else but the things 
which pertain to the kingdom of God 
on the earth, and the kingdom of God 
hereafter. They cannot enjoy the 
Gospel as do those who are not in the | 
dark, for those who are in the light 
can appreciate the light they are in 
the enjoyment of. 

Bat while people are in the dark, 
they do not see the light ; their deeds 
are not made manifest, for it is the 
light that maketh manifest. If a 
room be dark, the objects in that 
room are not discernible, but when 
light breaks into the room, the objects 
therein can be plainly seen. 

We may say the same of the people 
of God ; when they are in the dark, 
no difference how much light they 
may have had, if they pass from the 
light into the dark, they may remem- 
ber that they once saw the light, they 
do not enjoy the light because they 
have passed from light into darkness, 
and they do not discern the objects in 
themselves. They gradually are sli- 
ding from the law of God, or from the 
Church of God, and do not discover 
where they are going or what from, 
from the fact that they are in the 
dark, they cannot see. 

But when the light comes they dis- 
cover that they are about falling from 
a precipice, about plunging into ruin, 



about going to destruction ; the light 
makes this manifest, and they see 
their situation. 

I have no idea that chastisement 
from this stand will increase the dark- 
ness, or aggravate the transgressions 
of the people ; but if light breaks 
forth from any source and reflects 
upon the people, they then see the 
motes, the beams, and the dross in 
themselves, While the light ihmake 
manifest, the Spirit of God reveals 
the secrets of the heart, and makes 
manifest those dark spots that exist 
among the Saints of God, 

Some suppose that they can pass 
by the Priesthood of God on the earth, 
and very lightly esteem the men who 
hold it. They think it is not mate- 
rial about offending the Bishops or 
the presiding Elders, or the councils 
that preside over them, and no differ- 
ence, specially, about brother Brig- 
ham, "he is only brother Brigham, 
no difference about giving offence to 
him, or in associating with him," 

II We are conscious," says one, "that 
we have offended him and many of the 
Councils of the Church, but notwith- 
standing this, we will go to God and 
ask Him, in the name of Jesus Christ, 
to forgive us, and we will make it all 
right between us and our God ; and if 
we can only keep the stream pure be- 
tween us and our God, no difference 
whether the water is dark and turbid 
between us and His servants, or not. 
We can get the Spirit of God for 
ourselves, and the blessings we want 
we will ask God for, no difference 
about offending His Servants." 

A great many people actually sup* 
pose that they can treat with impunity 
the authority of God, and the light of 
God, the chain that the Almighty has 
let down from heaven to earth, which 
we call the Priesthood ; that they can 
break and insult that chain and trifle 
therewith, as much as they please, 
and when they please, that they can 
abuse Jehovah in His power and attri- 



124 JOURNAL OF 

butes, I reason in a different circle, 
or upon a different principle ; I have 
practised a different principle* When 
I offend one of God s servants ; I con- 
eider it my duty to atone, to make 
reconciliation for my offence, no mat- 
ter whether he be above or below in 
this Church, as the term is used ; no 
matter whether it be President Brig- 
ham Young or my teacher, I have 
erred in either case. ! 

A great many say, " If I can only 
keep the stream clear between me 
and the heads of the Church, that is 
all I want or care for" 

A High Priest in the road the j 
other day, a talented man, an im- 
portant man, said, 11 If he could only 
keep the stream clear between himself 
and the heads of the Church, that he 
^would consider that he was all right 1 ' 
I said to him, if you act upon that 
principle, in the same sense you have 
thrown it out to me* it will send yon 
across lots to helL The spirit of the 
principle to me was, that it did not 
matter about offending persons below 
him, or injuring different individuals 
in the Church, such as Elders, Priests, 
Teachers, Deacons, and Members, if 
he could only keep the stream pure 
between hira and the First Presidency. 

This idea a great many people enter- 
tain ; they can offend their Bishops, or 
the Bishops Counsellors, and the 
Teachers, and they can offend the 
President of a Branch of the Church, 
the President over the High Priests* 
Quorum, and the President over the 
High Council, and they can offend all 
the Church, so they can only have the 
good graces of brother Brigham and 
his Council, that is enough for them. 

That is actually the idea of some 
people. Such doctrine as that, with 
me, is the height of nonsense. You 
have not their good graces, only as 
you treat every person right. If you 
are dishonest with one of those poor 
benighted Indians, you foul the water 
between me and you, and God Al 



DISCOURSES. 

I mighty will not give me power to 
; bless you, until you rectify that 
wrong with that poor Indian, or with 
the least person on the footstool of 
God. And you should not pass by 
your Bishop and insult him, if you do t 
you will forfeit your claim to the 
throne of God in heaven, until you 
make reconciliation to that Bishop, or 
to any other person you have injured; 
and then it is time enough for you to 
bring your offerings, and they will be 
accepted in the sight of God, and in 
the sight of His servants. 

We exist here in an organized 
j Branch of the Church, we have several 
I councils, quorums, and organizations. 
We were called upon during the last 
Conference, to elect a President of 
this Stake of Zion ; Daniel Spencer 
and his two Counsellors, Elders Full- 
mer and Rhodes, preside over this 
Stake, Now suppose they know that 
the Bishop of some ward, or one of 
his Counsellors, is teaching an erron- 
eous doctrine, it is the duty of Daniel 
Spencer to send for that Bishop, or 
that Counsellor, or instruct some one 
in that ward to rectify that people. 

The Presidency of this Branch of 
the Church should go to work and 
learn whether every quorum in this 
Branch is doing its duty* The First 
Presidency, by their sanction, have 
ceded the local Branch of this Church 
in Great Salt Lake City, to Daniel 
Spencer and his Council, and he 
should understand whether the first, 
second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, 
seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth, eleventh, 
twelfth, thirteenth, fourteenth, fif- 
teenth, sixteenth, seventeenth, eigh- 
teenth, nineteenth, and twentieth 
wards are in order ; and if bis jurisdic- 
tion extends beyond the city, he 
should ascertain whether every man is 
doing right within the bounds of that 
jurisdiction. And he ought to come 
up to the First President of the 
Church, and consider himself one of 
his Council, and report the situation. 



/ 



THOSE WHO ARE IN DARKNESS, ETC* 



12£ 



of the different wards ; and he ought 
to have a book containing full and 
correct reports from every Bishop of 
the different wards, that when the 
First President of the Church shall 
say, brother Spencer, in what condi- 
tion is this or that Branch of the 
Church, he may be able at once to 
give a truthful report. He ought to 
know all about the High Priests, 
their number, and the number of the 
Seventies ; where they meet, and 
what they are about. His eye ought 
to be through the city like the eye of 
God, to search the people over whom 
he is made President ; and he ought 
to know that his Counsellors are 
alive and active in the discbarge of 
their duty. I do not know whether 
he can report so now or not, but I 
very much doubt whether he can. 

Brother Spencer should come to 
the First President of the Church, 
and not consider that he h intruding, for 
he is rightly connected with him. 
Can a man be intruding when he does 
those things he has a right to do, and 
-which pcitain to his duty? No. 
Neither can be be intruding by re- 
porting to the first President of the 
Church. 

The presiding r>ishop belongs to 
the First Presidency of this Church, 
and he ought to know about the 
situation of each ward, and not merely 
talk about the people s paying their 
tithing, for there lus been too much 
mere talking about it already. I 
would ask, have the people iu this 
city paid their tithing ? I sincerely 
doubt whether one fourth or even 
one eighth, have paid it. It is the 
duty of the Bishop not only to sound 
his trump outside this city, but in 
this city, and learn what persons are 
deficient in this point, and not cease 
with merely talking about it. Talk- 
ing so much and not doing is one of 
the grand evils: it is not for the 
Bishop to merely talk about the peo- 
ple spaying their tithing, and say that 



I they are good fellows, &c. f but we 
want him to know that the people pay 
their tithing, and that they are right ; 
and then come to the First President 
ef the Church and tell him those 
facts, reporting faithfully the situa- 
tion of all the Bishops in the Church, 
and how they stand in their account? 
with the General Tithing Office ; and 
let him gather all the pile toge- 
ther. 

If Bishop Hunter waits until the 
roads are muddy, he may expect to 
meet with drawbacks and losses, the 
bins are now as full as they will be. 
Strike while the iron is hot, is the 
old adage ; but my adage is, strike 
while the roads are good, and while 
there is grain. 

If you wait until after cold weather 
comes, after the mud comes, and 
after the people come iu hungry, the 
bins where the wheat is now may be 
like they were with brother Browning; 
he had several hundred bushels of 
tithing wheat, and when we sent for 
it, there were somewhere about forty 
or fifty bushels ; it had wasted ; the 
cats, the goats, the ducks, the rats, 
the mice, the geese, and the ganders 
all were at work iu those bins. 

I want the Bishop to understand 
that we want the tithing brought to 
the store-house of God, while it can 
be brought without delay ; not merely 
to talk about it, but we want the 
work performed. I tell you that the 
people in this city do not walk up to 
their duty on the subject of tithing. 

Members of the quorum of the 
Twelve, when at home, ought to be 
right about the First President of 
the Church with the power of God 
that is in them, and communicate 
some of that light to brother Brigham 
to comfort him. Do you expect bro- 
ther Brigham to put fire into the 
whole of this people, and no man on 
earth put fire in him and bless him, 
and give him instruction and informa- 
tion? Must he impart and teach >+ 



126 JOURNAL OF 

and teach, and no man tell him any- 
thing ? 

We have missionaries who go out 
to different parts of this Territory, 
and over the earth, gaining experience 
and information, but can we get them 
tip here to tell us one single thing 
they know? No, unless you take 
them by the back of the neck, and the 
seat of their pantaloons and haul them 
in sight, making them squeal like a 
44 possum cat," before you can get 
anvthing out of them. 

We want you to impart what you 
know, if you have the light of God, or 
auy information about heaven, earth, 
or hell. We want you to furnish your 
share to the fund of information, and 
not cry, all the day long, give, give, 
give, without imparting anything to 
the giver. We want the Twelve, 
when they are full of the Holy Ghost, 
to come up and bless us. And if any 
of you know hew to make a good 
goose yoke, a hog yoke, a good jack- 
knife, or anything else that is valua- 
ble, do not put your hands on your 
mouths and cry mum, 
■ If you know how to raise wheat, 
potatoes, or anything else, impart 
your knowledge, that the light in you 
may not be hid under a bushel. It 
is so with almost every person in the 
Church ; if they have light they keep 
it under a bed, or under a bushel ; 
they keep it locked up within their 
bosoms, and we cannot get it out 

If a man knows anything valuable, 
we want him to impart his knowledge. 
We want the President of the Seven- 
ties, brother Joseph Young, about us ; 
we do not want him to go on the hill 
where Lorenzo lived, but we want 
him to live in the city near brother 
Brigham, because, if he does not, he 
will die. Some of brother Josephs 
Council want to wander off, saying 
that brother Brigham says they may 
go. Why ; Because they want to 
go. If the light of God was in them, 
and the gift of the Holy Ghost, they 



DISCOURSES. 

would know that their place is at 
head quarters. We want such men 
to come and be one with the Prophet, 
and believe and understand for them- 
selves. 

If you offend your brother, yotr 
have to make reconciliation. You 
might as well baptize a dog, as bap- 
tize a man or woman who will not 
make reconciliation for the offences 
they have committed. Some women 
will say, "What is the difference, 
suppose I offend my husband, if I can 
only lie to brother Brigham, and tell 
him a first-rate tale, and make out 
that my husband is a poor curse ? I 
will get as many blessings as I want 
from brother Brigham, and from others 
that 1 can make believe that I am a 
good woman." 

I may not have used their words 
exactly, but those words portray their 
practices. That woman who offends 
her husband, if he has on him th© , 
power of the Priesthood and does 
right, I would not give a groat for all 
the blessings she will get from the 
Holy Ghost. You may as well bap- 
tize a dog, or a skunk, as such a wo- 
man, until she makes reconciliation 
with that man of God whom she has 
offended. 

I sometimes talk about the oli 
stereotyped edition of '* Mormons ? T * 
Is it that I do not love our old fa* 
thers in Israel ? No, for I know 
their labors, toils, and anxiety, and I 
love them ; but many of them feel 
that they have done enough. Men 
have to be rewarded according to their 
works ; if a man ceases to work, there 
is no more blessings for him. He is 
lariatted out, as Orson Pratt lariatted 
out the Gods in his theory ; his circle 
is as far as the string extends. My 
God is not lariatted out. 

I do not want the old men to grow 
dull. Was father Adam dull in his 
old age, when he blessed his child ren» 
and predicted what would befall them 
down to the latest generation ? Will 



1 



THOSE WHO ARE IN DARKNESS, ETC. 



127 



a man, fired up by the fire of the Al- 
mighty, be dull? No. I do not 
want the old men to think that they 
have done enough, but to exert them- 
selves to the last, and not to believe 
in a God that is lariatted out, nor be 
kriatted out themselves, and say, 11 1 
have worked ten, fifteen, or twenty- 
five years, and I do not want to work 
any more, my rope is long enough 
now/' 

Do not imbibe that principle, but 
keep advancing and advancing in the 
knowledge of the truth, in the light 
of thp Almighty, which brightens up 
your intellects, enlightens your minds, 
and makes you feel the fire and power 
of God Almighty in your earthly ta- 
bernacles. We want our fathers in 
Israel to wake up and bless their chil- 
dren, to bless the young men and the 
Church of God, and let the fire of the 
Almighty be in them. We want the 
presiding Patriarch to freely call upon 
the Prophet, brother Brigham ; and 
we want the heads of the different de- 
partments of the kingdom of God to 
come up and strengthen the hands of 
the Prophet, 

The old men, those men who have 
been in the Church twenty years and 
more, are ready to run from the man of 
God that holds the keys of the kingdom 
of heaven. If you was full of the Holy 
Ghost you would not do this, but you 
would be round about us, instead of 
being all the time with your wives. 
It is the greatest piece of nonsense 
that was ever planted in a Gentle 
breast, for a man to tie himself down 
to be at home day and night with his 
women. Where would this kingdom 
go, if brother Brighara and his Coun- 
cil were to do so? It would go to 
hell, across lots, in double quick time. 
Do not let your wives bind you up 
with green withes and strong cords as 
Delilah did Sampson, and make you 
powerless, Break asunder the cords, 
the ropes and cables that bind you, 
And come forth, ye old men, out of 



your shells, and break your lariats 
and your stakes, and begin to drink 
of th« fountain of life, with God and 
His servants, 

I might say to the young men 
wake up from your sleep, that you 
may have the blessings of God poured 
out upon you. And if the women 
want to know what I think of many 
of them, let them read the 32nd chap- 
ter of Isaiah ; I had better read part 
of it for you, " Pdse up ye women 
that are at ease, hear my voice, ye 
careless daughters, give ear unto my 
speech. Many days and years shall 
ye be troubled, ye careless women ; 
for the vintage shall fail, the gather- 
ing shall not come. Tremble, ye 
women that are at ease ; be troubled, 
ye careless ones : strip you, and make 
you bare, and gird sackcloth upon 
your loins." 

I want to say to many of our old 
women, and to hundreds and thou- 
sands of our young women, that the 
life of God Almighty is not in you ; 
you are at ease, and careless, and dull, 
and blind, and you do not understand 
the rights that God Almighty wishes 
you to enjoy, I want such women to 
humble themselves in sackcloth and 
ashes, until they get the Holy Ghost. 
I want every mother and daughter in 
Israel to serve their God, have the 
light of God in them, instead of pride, 
foolery, nonsense, and everything 
that is light and vain. Rise up, ye 
careless women that are asleep in 
Zion, and betake yourselves to mourn* 
ing and lamenting before God, until 
the light of heaven shall shine upon 
you, until the light of God shall chase 
away your pride, and your abomina- 
tion, and your sins, and be round 
about you, and until the eye of hea- 
ven smiles upon you and blesses you 
forever. I want you to be blest and 
saved, that your children may rise up 
and be blest. I want the women to 
understand that there is something in 
Zion for them to do, instead of going 



128 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



to sleep. There is a work upon you ; 
you have made covenants and sacred 
obligations, as well as vhe men, and 
we want you not to falsify those obli- 
gations, but to keep the law of your 
husbands, and listen to them, and 
know that they are your bead, 

A man is a president to his family. 
If the Church lias a head, which is 
Christ, then is the man the head of 
his family. Some men are not the 
heads of their families, but their wives 
• walk on them, their daughters walk 
on them, aud their sons walk on them, 
and they are as the soles of their 
shoes. 

Talk of some mens being the heads 
of their families. It makes me think 
of the old deacon, that went to teach 
a man and his wife who were quarrel- 
some ; said he, 41 Do you not know 
that vou and your husband are one 
ilosh?" 4 *You don't say that, do 
you, deacon \ " 11 Yes, the Lord has 
made you one/ 1 14 Lord God," said 
she, 41 if you were to pass by here 
when me and my old man are quarrel- 
ing, you would think there were fifty 
of us." This is often the case in Is- 
rael; instead of the men being the 
heads of their families, they are as 
bole leather under their feet* 

I want the women to understan3, 
when they have a good husband, one 
that does his duty, that he is presi- 
dent over them, and that they have 
made covenants to abide the law of 
that husband, Talk about women 
leaving their husbands ! 1 would be 
far from taking a woman that would 
leave a gooi* uiau. A woman that 
wants to clitnb up to Jesus Christ, 
and pass by the authorities between 
her aud him, is a stiuk in n;y nostrils. 
I have large nostrils, and I often talk 
about smelling, for my olfactory nerves 
are very sensitive I want women to 
know their places and do their duty ; 
but there is a low, stinking pride in a 
woman, that wants to leave a good 
husband to go to another. What 



does it matter where you are, if your 

do your duty ? Being in one man's 

family or the other man's family is 

not going to save you, but doing your 

duty before your God is what will 

save you. 
■ 

Because I am one of the Council of 
the First President, will that save me ? 
No, but if 1 am saved, I shall be saved 
because I do my duty as a man of 
God. Shall a man be saved because 
of some particular Quorum to which 
he belongs, or a woman be saved be- 
cause she is in some particular family ? 
No, that is foolery. Men and women 
are saved because they do right It 
is nonsense fur a woman to suppose,, 
that because she is sealed to some 
particular man she will be saved, and 
at the same time kick up hells de- 
light, play the whore, and indulge in 
other evil acts and abominations, 

Even some mothers in Israel ac- 
tually suppose that if their daughters 
are sealed to a certain man they' will 
be saved, no matter what they do 
afterwards. That is damned foolery : 
and I want men and women to under 
stanJ that salvation is based on a bet- 
ter foundation, that it is made up of 
righteousness, joy, and peace in the 
Holy Ghost* 

We want you to understand that 
the power of the Holy Ghost should 
be in you. We want fathers, mothers,, 
sons, daughters, and the whole Church 
renovated and made one. Do yoi* 
suppose that I can be saved by stand- 
ing alone, or that brother Heber can, 
or by attempting to use our Apostle- 
ship independent of brother Brigham? 
We have sense enough to know that 
we have no power, only as we are one 
with him. Or can the Twelve, or 
any one else, have any power, only a& 
they are one with brother Brigham ? 
No. In the same way no woman can 
be right, only that woman who is one 
in spirit with her husband. We should 
then be one in understanding, in pow- 
er, in the gifts of God and in the light 



i 



ON THE DEATH OF PRESIDENT J, M. GRANT, 



129 



of the Gospel, and do right all the j and kefp yon in the path of yonr 



time/ May God Almighty wake up 
the fathers, the mothers, the sons 
and tlk daughters, and bless jou all 



duty, and save you in the name of 
Jesus Christ- Amen. 



ON THE DEATH OF PRESIDENT JEDEDIAH M. GRANT. 

A Funeral Sermon, by President Brigham Young, Delivered in ihe Tabernacle, Greai 

Salt Lake Cfty, Utah Territory, December 4, 



We expected that this congregation 
would hate been assembled and seated 
by ten o'clock, or by a quesrter^ast , 
ten at the latest; it is now twelve, 
lacking five minutes, and near the 
time when we should be moving to 
the place of burial. 

The time is so far advanced, that I 
shall not presume to answer my feel- 
ings, in my.remarks on this occasion. 
I expected to have had time enough 
for offering some of ray feelings and 
views, with regard to the living and 
the dedd. True, it would take me a 
long time to reveal to von what is in 
my heart, but I expected to hafve had 
time to bestow a portion thereof on 
this congregation. 

I will say to those here assembled, 
and especially to those more immedi- 
ately connected with brother Grant in 
the capacity of a family, you have no 
cause for mourning, neither have we. 
True, we were very fond of the com* 
pany and society of brother Grant; 
"brother Jedediah was a man we all 
loved, and we would have liked to 
have had him staid with us ; we would 
have been pleased in longer enjoying 
his society here, 

Bflt this our place of abode is only 
temporary ; we are on a journey ; we 
have only to winter and summer, as 
it were. Brother Grant has got 
through here, and has yne to his 

No. 9.j ^ 




spiritual place of abode for a season. 
Not that he has reached his journey's 
end, nor will he, until he has again 
received this bodv that now lies before 
me. Every material part and portion 
pertaining to his body, to the tempo- 
ral organization that constitutes the 
man, will clothe his spirit again, 
before he is prepared to receive the 
place and habitation that is prepared 
for him, yet he has gone to his 
spiritual home for a season. 

I am aware of the feelings of fatfii- 
lies and friends on such occasions. 
Many times I can govern and control 
my feelings, at other times I cannot. 
When I can control my own feelings, 
1 can collect my thoughts and express 
my ideas as clearly as my language 

will permit. 

In the few remarks that I will 
make today, I will net go to the 
Bible, to the Book of Mormon, nor to 
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, 
for my text, for I will give you a text 
which comprehends the sermon also, 
so that if I do not dwell directly upon 
it, I trust that what I Bay will be 
true, for it will be incorporated in my 

text, and the text alone will be a ber* 

(i 

mon. 

On this .occasion 1 will sav, as on 

ml r 

| other occasions, blessed are they that 
hear the Gospel of salvation, believe 
it, embrace it, and live to all its pre- 

[Vol. IV. 



130 JOURNAL OF 

cepts. That is the text, and a whole 
sermon in an4 of itself. 

Time will not permit me to tell, 
only in part, wherein they are blessed, 
how and with what they will be bless- 
ed, for it takes a life time to prepare 
for this blessing. 

Some people would have to live to 
be a hundred years of age, in order to 
be as ri^e in the things of God as was 
brother Graut, whose body now lies 
lifeless before us ; to be as ripe as 
was the spirit which lately inhabited 
this deserted earthly tabernacle. ' 

There are but few that can ripen 
for the glory, the immortality that is 
prepared for the faithful ; for receiv- 
ing all that w;is purchased for them 
by the Son of God ; but very few can 
receive what brother Grant has re- 
received in his life time* He has 
been in the Church upwards of twen- 
ty- four years, and was a man that 
would live, comparatively speaking, a 
hundred years in that time. The 
storehouse that was prepared in him 
to receive the truth, was capable of 
receiving as much in twenty-five years 
as mobt of men can in one hundredj 

Though we might say that the 
time has been short which he has had 
to prepare himself in the flesh for re- 
ceiving all that is treasured up for the 
faithful, yet there are but few men in 
this Church that ever will be pre- 
pared to receive what he will receive, 
though they live thirty, fifty, seventy- 
five, or a huudred years, or to the 
coming of the Sou of Man ; there are 
but few men that will be prepared to 
receive the same degree of glory and 
exaltation that brother Jedediah will 
receive. This may be attributed to 
the peculiar organization of man. 

It is not every man that is capable 
of filling every station, though there 
is no man but- what is capable of 
filling his proper station, and that, 
too, with dignity and honor to him- 
self. When you find a person that is 
capable of receiving light and wisdom, 



DISCOURSES. 

one that can descend to the capacity 
of the weakest of the weak, and can 
comprehend the highest and most 
noble intelligence that can be obtained 
by man, can receive it with all ease, 
and comprehend it, circumscribe it, 
understand it from first to last, that 
is the man that can ripen for eternity 
in a few years ; that is the individual 
who is capable of occupying stations 
that many cannot occupy. 

Brother Grant we were well ac- 
quainted with, and there is no per- 
son but what laments his departure 
from this world. Cut what will we 
mourn for? I want to ask myself 
that question, as I have a great many 
times. What will you mourn for, 
because brother Grant has gone where 
he can do more good ? Np, we will 
not mourn for that. Will we mourn 
because he has overcome all his ene- 
mies here, all that are opposed to 
Jesus Christ and to his Gospel, be- 
cause he has won the prize? Will 
we mourn for that ? 
I He is prepared to dwell with Pro- 
phets, with brother Joseph, with the 
ancient Apostles with Moses, with 
Abraham, and to dwell in the pre- 
tence of Jesus Christ. We will not 
mourn for that. What will we mourn 
for? He has lost nothing, but has 
gained all. 

Why do we mourn? Perhaps it 
will be difficult for me to tell you, yet 
I know. It is not the knowledge 
that God has given you or me, that 
causes us to mourn ; it is not the 
Spirit of the Gospel that produ *es 
within us a mournful feeling ; it is 
not the Spirit of Christ, the know- 
ledge of eternity, of God, or of ihe 
way of life and salvation. Our mourn- 
ing proceeds from none of tlnse 
causes. What causes us to mourn ? 
Neither more nor less, to me and so 
far as I can convey my idea by lan- 
guage, than the earthly weakness th.it 
is in us. It is not the knowledge of 
the Almighty, the power of God, the 



ON THE DEATH OF PRESIDENT J* M. GRANT, 



I3t 



light of eternity, but it is tbe dark- 
ness, the weakness, the ignorance, 
the want of that eternal knowledge, 
so far as I can conceive, that makes 
any person mourn here on the earth. 
If this convevs the idea to you, as it 
does to me, it will satisfy me. 

Mourning for the righteous dead 
springs from the ignorance and weak- 
ness that are planted within the mor- 
tal tabernacle, the organization of this 
house for the spirit to dwell in. No 
matter what pain we suffer, no matter 
what we pass through, we cling to 
our mother earth, and dislike to have 
any of her children leave us. We 
love to keep together the social family 
relation that we bear one to another, 
and do not like to part with each 
other ; but could we have knowledge 
and see into eternity, if we were per- 
fectly free from the weakness, blind 
Bess, and lethargy with which we are 
clothed in the flesh, we should have 
no disposition to weep or mourn* 

Perhaps it is not proper for me to 
make a few remarks with regard to 
this days operations. Funeral cere- 
monies have often borne npon my 
mind with considerable, I will pay, 
weight, and especially since I came 
into the vestry at the time appointed 
for the services to commence, I have 
often reflected with regard to paving 
particular respect to that which is 
useless, to that which is nothing at all 
to us. And while waiting in the 
vestry, I was pondering upon how 
many bands of music attended Jesus 
to the tomb, upon what the procession 
was, how many wore crape, who 
mourned, and the situation of the 
mourners. 

There are but few of us but what 
have been honored with as convenient 
a place for a birth as was Jesus, 
though I presume that his mother 
was comparatively comfortable while 
lieing on the hay in the manger ; 
there are but few of us but what have 
had the privilege of a house to be born in. 



I was reflecting npon how many 
there were to lament and mourn for 
Him when he went out of the world ; 
and the few that did mourn had to 
make their escape, like going on to 
Ensign Peak ; they had to stand afar 
off to mourn, and durst not be seen 
near the place of the crucifixion. When 
the body had hung on the cross until 
night, Joseph begged the privilege of 
taking it down and carrying it to the 
tomb. 

I was reflecting further. Suppose 
brother Grant could speak to us this 
day, he would deprecate to the lowest 
degree the fuss and parade we are 
making. He would say, " Away with 
you ; stop your blowing of horns, 
beating of drums, and hoisting of 
colors. Give my body a place to lay 
and rest, and do not consider me * 
better than other men. Take my 
body and bury it deep enough, so 
that it can rest where the floods can- 
not wash it out, where it can remain 
until the trumpet sounds, when I may 
awake up and help you again. 

Perhaps it is not proper for me to 
make these remarks, yet I hope they 
will not injure the feelings of any 
one. But I sav to each and every 
one of you, whether I die in this city* 
or wherever I die, when my spirit 
leaves my body, know ye that that 
tabernacle is of no use, until the 
command comes for it to be resor* 
rected ; and I do not want you to 
cry over it, nor make any parade, but 
give me a good place where my bones 
can rest, that have been weary for 
many years, and have delighted to 
labor until nearly worn out ; and then 
go home about your business, and 
think no more about me, except you 
think of me in the spirit world, as I 
do about Jedediah* " 

I have not felt, for one minute* 
that Jedediah is dead ; I feel he is 
with us just as much as he was a 
week or a month ago. 

The few words I say will perhaps 



1?2 JOURNAL OF 

be a consolation to you, and perhaps 
not, but I tell you some of my feel- 
ings and views. I 
I want you all to remember this ; 
Vfhen I die, let your flags remain in 
their proper places, omit your parade, 
and lay me away where I can rest. 
And I do not wish any of you to cry 
and feel badly, but prepare yourselves 
to fight the devils while you live, and 
after you pass through the vail ; and 
let me tell you, that there we will 
do a great deal more than we can 
here. 

Another thing I want to promise 
you, every one of you, if you will be 
faithful ; I promise it to myself. 
True, brother Grant was a great help 
to me ; he stood by me, and was 
billing to come and go, and to do 
whatever was requested of him, in 
order to take the burden from me ; 
but I tell you that we will have not 
only four, but an hundred fold for 
him, just as good, and so we will for 
every good man that lies down ; I 
promise you that. Brother Grant we 
call a great man, a giant, a lion ; hut 
let me tell you that the young whelps 
are growing up here who will roar 
louder than ever he dare, and instead 
of there being two, or three, or four, 
there are hundreds of them. 

Perhaps many of you will think I 
am not correct in my views, that I am 
enthusiastic, that I am mistaken; 
but let me tell you that the very sons 
of these women that sit here will rise 
up and he as great as any man that 
ever lived, and as far beyond Jede 
diah, or myself, and brother Heber, 
as we are in the Gospel beyond our 
little children. I am not going to 
gather the lions of the forest from the 
sectarian world, that is not where 
I am going to get them, but the 
mothers in Israel are going to rear 
them. They will raise hundreds 
and thousands that will know more 
about the things of God in twenty 
jears than Jcdediah did in his life- 



DISCOURSES, 

time, which was fprty years, Will 
they know more than I do? Yes. 

I do not make any calculation, and 
never did, but that my boys who are 
now growing up will be as far beyond 
me, at my age, ad I am beyond the 
knowledge I had in my infancy. We 
will not mourn for that, will we ? 
No. For one I am comforted, if I 
can overcome the weakness that is 
upon me, which is the result of igno- 
rance ; that pertains to the flesh — to- 
fallen nature. The cau- .>f mourn- 
ing does not pertain to God, nor to the 
things of God, but arises from the 
weakness of human nature. 

When we lose such men as we have 
since we came into the valleys of the 
mountains, such men as brother Whit- 
ney, brother Willard, brother Jede- 
diah, brother Orson Spencer, aud 
many others, it is a matter of regret. 

Brother Graut can now do' ten 
times more than if he was in the 
tlesh ; do you want to know how ? 
He is in the spirit world, lie has con* 
quered death and hell, aud will the 
grave, when he again assumes his 
body. He is no more subject to the 
devils that dwell in the infernal re- 
gions ; he commands them, and they 
must go at his bidding ; he can move 
them just as I can move my hand. 
Do you know how that is done ? It 
is done by the principle in me that 
is called will, which principle God has 
planted in all intelligences according 
to the capacity bestowed upon them^ 
That intelligence is in us ; we may 
call it will ; it is the power of life in 
every creature and in all intelligences, 
and by that power I stretch out my 
arm and bring it to me again at my 
pleasure, I look to the right or to the 
left, and I speak according to ihe dic- 
tates of my will. When I go>em myself* 
I do this or that, I rise up to go to that 
city and return again, I sit down and 
rise up, and do what I please. 

When men overcome as our faith* 
ful brethren have, and go where they 



ON THE DEATH OF PRESIDENT J, M, GRANT, 



133 



see Joseph, who will dictate them and 
be their head and Prophet all the 
time, they have power over all disem- 
bodied evil spirits, for they have over- 
come them. Those evil spirits are 
under the command and control of 
every man that has had the Priest- 
hood on him, and has honored it in 
the flesh, just as much as my hand is 
under my control. 

Do you not think that brother 
Jedediah can do more good than he 
could here ? When he was here the 
devils had power over his flesh, he 
warreil with them aud fought them, 
and said that they were around him by 
millions, and he fought them until 
he overcame them. So it is with you 
and 1. You never felt a pain and 
ache, or felt disagreeable, or uncom- 
fortable in your bodies and minds, but 
what an evil spirit was present caus- 
ing it. Do you realize that the ague, 
the fever, the chills, the severe pain 
in the head, the plurisy, or any pain 
iu the system, from the crown of the 
head to the soles of the feet, is put 
there by the devil ? You do not rea- 
lize this, do you ? 

I say but little about this matter, 
because I do not want you to realize 
it. When you have the rheumatism, 
do you realize that the devil put that 
upon you ? No, but you say, 11 1 got 
wet, caught cold, and thereby got the 
rheumatism. 1 ' The spirits that afflict 
us and plant disease in our bodies, 
pain in the system, and finally death, 
have control over us so far as the flesh 
is concerned. But when the spirit is 
unlocked from the body it is free from 
the power of death and Satan ; and 
when that body comes up again, it 
also, with the spirit, will gain the vic- 
tory over death, hell, and the grave- 
When the spirit leaves the taber- 
nacle of flesh and goes into the spirit 
world, it has control over every evil in- 
fluenee with which it comes in contact, 
and when it takes up the body again, 
then the body also, with the spirit, 



will have control over every evil spirit 
that is in a tabernacle, if there is anj 
such being, just as far as the spirit 
that has the Priesthood had control 
over evil spirits. 

Perhaps you do not understand me. 
Take a spirit that has gone into the 
spirit world, does it have control over 
corruptible bodies? No. It can only 
act in the capacity of a spirit As to 
the devils inhabiting these earthly 
bodies, it cannot control them, it only 
controls spirits. But when the spirit 
is again united to the body, that spirit 
and body unitedly have control over 
the evil bodies, those controlled by 
the devil and given over to the devils* 
if there is any such thing. Resur- 
rected beings have control over matter 
as well as spirit. 

Brother Grant's body which lies 
here is useless, is good for nothing 
until it is resurrected, and merely 
needs a place in which to rest ; hia 
spirit has not fled beyond the sun. 
There are millions and millions of 
spirits in these valleys, both good and 
evil. We are surrounded with more 
evil spirits than good ones, because 
more wicked than good men have died 
here ; for instance, thousands and 
thousands of wicked Lamanites have 
laid their bodies in these valleys. 
The spirits of the just and unjust 
are here. The spirits that were cast 
out of heaven, which you know are 
recorded to have been one- third part, 
were thrust down to this earth, and 
have been here all the time, with 
Lucifer, the Son of the Morning, at 
their head. 

When a good man or woman dies, 
the spirit does not go to the sun or 
the moon. I have often told you that 
the spirits go to God who gave them, 
and that He is everywhere ; if God is 
not everywhere, will you please tell 
me where He is not. The moment 
your eyes are opened upon the spirit 
land, you will lind yourselves in the 
presence of God, for as David says, 



134 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



*' If you take the wings of the morning 
and fly to the uttermost parts of the 
earth, He is there; and if you make 
your Led in hell, behold He is there/* 
You are in the presence of God, and 
when your eyes are opened you will 
understand it Brother Grant's spirit 
is in the presence of God; and he 
is with Joseph, when he is not re- 
quired to be somewhere else. He is 
at work for the benefit of Zion, for 
that is all the business that Joseph 
and the Elders of this Church have 
on hand. 

You and I have yet to deal with 
evil spirits, but Jedediah has control j 
over thera. When we have done 
with the flesh, and have departed to 
the spirit world, you will find that we 
are independent of those evil spirits. 
But while you are in the flesh you 
will suffer by them, and cannot con- 
trol them, only by your faith in the 
name of Jesus Christ and by the keys 
of the eternal Priesthood. When the 
spirit is unlocked from the tabernacle 
it is as free, pure, holy, and inde- 
pendent of them as the sun is of this 
earth. Jedediah can now do more 
for us than he could by longer staying 
here. 

Where do you suppose the spirits 
of our departed friends are ? Where 
they ought to be ; they are here, on 
the other side of the earth, in the 
East Indies, in Washington, &c. ; they 
are controlling the fallen spirits here, 
or somewhere else. They could not 
control the spirits of evil men while 
here, only by faith, but now one of 
our departedbrethren can control mil- 
lions of disembodied evil spirits ; 
ivhile they were in the flesh they 
were afflicted by tbem. Is this not a 
great consolation to us? Some one 
may ask me for the proof for my state- 
ments, and may enquire whether it is 
in the Bible ; yes, every word of it. 
I could prove it every word from that 



hook, but I do not need to go to tho 
Bible, my scripture is within me. 

Brother Kimball could tell what I 
will now just touch upon better than 
I can, for he heard it; I will, how- 
ever, say a few words about it. A 
short time before his death, brother 
Jedediah went to the world of spirits 
two nights in succession, and saw per- 
fect order amongst them. He saw 
many of the Sainte whom he was ac- 
quainted with, and saw his wife Caro- 
line and his child that was buried on 
the route across the Plains, and dug 
up and eaten by the wolves. She 
said to him, " Here is my child ; you 
know it was eaten up by the wolves, 
but it is here, and has taken no harm/* 
It was the spirit of the child he saw. 
He came back to his body, but did 
not like to enter it again, for he saw 
that it was filthy and corrupt. He 
also told how his brethren and family 
felt, when he told them what he saw 
in the spirit world. He said that his 
friends felt like saying, 11 Well brother 
Grant, may be it is so, and may be it 
is not so ; we do not know anything 
about it." 

You know nothing about what I am 
telling you concerning the spirit world 
any more than brother Grants friends 
knew about what he told them. Why ? 
Because we are encumbered with this 
flesh, we are in darkness ; the flesh is 
the vail that is over the nations. 
When we go from the body, we have 
eyes to see spiritual things and under- 
stand them. 

I have not answered my feelings, 
and cannot, owing to the lateness of 
the hour. It wanted but five minutes 
to twelve when I began to speak, and 
it is now time to bring the services to 
a close. 

I hope you will remember what I 
have said, for it is true ; and if you do 
not, I hope it will be told to you until 
you do. May God bless you. Amen* 





HE MARKS AT THE FUNERAL OF PRESIDENT J. M* GRANT. 135 



REMARKS AT THE FUNERAL OF PRESIDENT JEDEDIAH SL GRANT, 



By President Heber C Kimball, Made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 

December 4, 1850, 



The ideas that brother Brigham 
has just advanced are congenial with 
ray feelings, perfectly so. ( 

During brother Grant's brief sick- 
ness I would not believe, for one 
moment, that he was going to die, 
though my feelings would at tiroes 
iucline me to doubt as to his recovery; 
but I would not give way to them. 
And now it is only the body that is 
dead, for^his spirit will never die ! It 
has overcome death and hell, and laid 
aside its earthly tenement that that 
may return to its native element, 
awaiting the morn of the resurrection, 
when the spirit will receive it in an 
immortal state, and then have gain* 
ed the victory over death, hell and the 
grave* 

In regard to the lifeless body that 
now lies before us, Met me tell you 
that mourning and making a great 
parade over it, is similar to what it 
would be for me to lament about a 
house which the occupants had for* 
saken. I left a house in Nauvoo, but 
do you suppose that I fret about it? 
I do not. And what is the use of 
gathering the bands together and the 
troops, and performing lengthy and 
pompous ceremonies over a tenement 
the spirit has left ? I would not give 
a picayune for all your parade. 

I will not stoop to the principle of 
death, I could weep, but 1 will not. 
There is a spirit in me that rises 
above that feeling, and it is because 
Jedediah is not dead. 

I went to see him one day last 
week, and he reached out his hand 
and shook hands with me ; he could 



not speak, but he shook hands warm- 
ly with me. I felt for Mm, and 
wanted to raise him up, and to have 
him stay and help us whip the devils 
and bring to pass righteousness. Why ? 
Because he was valiant, and I loved 
him. He was a great help to us, and 
you would be, if you were as valiant 
as he was, which you can be through 
faithfulness and obedience. 

I laid my hands upon him and bles- 
sed him, and asked God to strengthen 
his lungs that he might be easier, and 
in two or three minutes he raised him- 
self up and talked for about an hour 
as busily as he could, telling me what 
he had seen and what he understood, 
until I was afraid he would weary 
himself, when I arose and lt?ft him. 

He said to me, brother Heber, I 
have been into the spirit world two 
nights in succession, and, of all the 
dreads that ever came across me, the 
worst was to have to again return to 
my body, though I had to do it But 
0, says he, the order and government 
that were there ! When in the spirit 
world, I saw the order of righteous 
men and women; beheld them organ- 
ized in their several grades, and there 
appeared to be no obstruction to my 
vision; I could* see every man and 
woman in their grade and order. I 
looked , to see whether there was any 
disorder there, but there was none ; 
neither could I see any death nor any 
darkness, disorder or confusion. He 
said that the people he there saw were 
organized in family capacities; and 
when he looked at them he saw grade 
after grade, and ail were organized 



136 JOURNAL OF 

and in perfect harmony* H9 would 
mention one item after another and 
say, " Why, it is just as brother Brig- 
ham says it is; it is just as he has 
told us many a time." 

That is a testimony as to the truth" 
of what brother Brigham teaches us, 
and I know it is true, from what little 
light I have. 

He saw the righteous gathered 
together in the spirit world, and 
there were no wicked spirits among 
them* He saw his wife; she was 
the first person that came to him. 
He saw many that he knew, but did 
not have conversation with any except 
his wife Caroline* She came to him, 
and he said that she looked beauti- 
ful and had their little child, that 
died on the Plains, in her arms, and 
said, " Mr. Grant, here is little Mar- 
garet ; you know that the wolves ate 
her up, but it did not hurt her ; here 
she is all right" 

** To my astonishment," he said, 
*' when I looked at families there was 
a deficiency in some, there was a lack, 
for I saw families that would not be 
permitted to come and dwell together, 
because they had not honored their 
calling here." 

He asked his wife Caroline where 
Joseph and Hyrum and Father Smith 
and others were ; she replied, n they 
have gone away ahead, to perform and 
transact business for us." The same 
as when brother Brigham and his bre- 
thren left Winter Quarters and came 
here to search out a home ; they came 
to find a location for their brethren- 
He also spoke of the buildings he 
saw there, remarking that the Lord 
gave Solomon wisdom and poured 
gold and silver into his hands that 
he might display his skill and ability, 
and said that the temple erected by 
Solomon was much inferior to the 
most ordinary buildings he saw in the 
spirit world. 

In regard to gardens, says brother 
Grant, M I have seen good gardens I 



DISCOURSES* 

on this earth, but I never saw any to 
compare with those that were there. 
I saw flowers of numerous kinds, and 
some with from fifty to a hundred 
different colored flowers growing upon 
one stalk." We have many kinds of 
flowers on the earth, and I suppose 
those very articles came from heaven, 
or they would not be here. 

After mentioning the things that 
he had seen, he spoke of how much 
he disliked to return and resume his 
body, after having seen the beauty 
and glory of the spirit world, where 
the righteous spirits are gathered to- 
gether. 

Some may marvel at my speaking 
about thesg things, for many profess 
to believe that we have no spiritual 
existence. But do you not believe that 
my spirit was organized before it came 
to my body here ? And do you not 
think there can be houses and gar- 
dens, fruit trees, and every other good 
thing there ? The spirits of those 
things were made, as well as our 
spirits, and it follows that they can 
exist upon the same principle. 

After speaking of the gardens and 
the beauty of every thing there, bro- 
ther Grant said that he felt extremely^ 
sorrowful at having to leave so beauti- 
ful a place and come back to earth, for 
he looked upon his body with loathing, 
but was obliged to enter it again. 

He said that after he came back he 
could look upon his family and see the 
spirit that was in them, and the dark- 
ness that was in them; and that he 
conversed with them about the Goe- 
pel, and what they should do, and they 
replied, "Well, brother Grant, per- 
haps it is so, and perhaps it is not," 
and said that was the state of this peo- 
ple, to a great extent, for many are full 
of darkness and will not believe me. 

I never had a view of the righteous 
assembling in the spirit-world, but I 
have had a view of the hosts of hell, 
and have seen them as plainly as J see 
you to-day. The righteous spirits 



* 



REMARKS AT THE FUNERAL OF PRESIDENT J, M. GRANT. 137 



gather together to prepare and qualify 
themselves for a future day, and evil 
spirits have no power over them, 
though they are constantly striving for 
the mastery. I have seen evil spirits 
attempt to overcome those holding the 
Priesthood, and I know how they act. 

I feel well, and I do not feel to con- 
descend to a spirit of mourning. If I 
do weep, I will weep for my own sins 
and not for Jedediah. If he could 
speak he would say, " Weep not for 
me, but weep for your own sins." 

Before brother Grant was taken 
sick, he said that he had unsheathed 
his sword, and that it never should be 
sheathed again until the enemies of 
righteousness were subdued ; and he 
fought the devil up to the last, and 
used to proclaim that he should not 
prevail on this earth, I can say that 
he left us with his sword unsheathed, 
and he will help Joseph and Hyrum 
and Willard, 

Previous to the late Reformation, I 
saw brother Willard itt a dream. I 
dreamed that we had a very large kiln 
filled with articles of ware of various 
kinds and sizes. Many of them had 
previously fallen down, being thin, not 
having strength to remain upright; 
we had put the good ones into the kiln 
and put in the fire, and had got them 
considerably warmed ; but, somehow 
or other, they got cold again, and we 
thought we would go down to a cer- 
tain stream and get some dry wood, 
and burn the earthenware for use. As 
we were going towards the stream, 
brother Willard came along and said, 
44 Brethren, I am gathering up better 
fuel than that — some that will make 
a bigger fire." So he is, and Jedediah 
has gone to help, and the day will 
come that many of us will go too : 
and as the Lord Almighty lives, and 
as my soul lives, we have unsheathed 
the sword, and we never will sheath 
it uutil the enemies of our God are 
overcome* Jedediah has overcome all 
his enemies. 



Brother Brigham says that he will 
have hundreds and thousands of boys 
right here that will help us with a 
power greatly increased beyond that 
of their fathers, and I know that it 
will be so. When boys go back on the 
Plains to encounter storms and rescue 
the suffering, as did David P. Ivim- 
ball, Stephen Taylor, Joseph A, Young, 
Ephraim Hanks, and many others, it 
makes me Veel well. David took the 
consecrated oil and went forth, like a 
man of God, and anointed the sick and 
afflicted, and commanded them to 
arise ; and those boys acted valiantly, 
having been trained up amid the 
Saints. 

Brother Ephraim Hanks has put a 
feather in his cap, through his noble 
conduct in aiding our belated immi- 
gration, he has unsheathed his sword 
upon the side of doiug good, and I 
exhort him not to sheath it again, 

I feel encouraged ; brother Jede- 
diah has gone to be with Joseph. 

Let us be faithful, and listen to the 
words of brother Brigham and brother 
Jedediah and those placed to lead us, 
and what joy I will have. Would I 
be willing to lay down my body? 
Yes, if that would sooner accomplish 
so great an object, and bring this whole 
people into a position where they could 
see and understand for themselves. 

These are my feelings, brethren 
and sisters, and may God bless you. 
To those who delight in uprightness 
I am all blessings, from the crown of 
my head to the soles of my feet ; but 
I am heavy on the tracks of sinners, 
because I know that if they do persist 
in their course, and if the Quorums 
do not purfy themselves quickly, you 
will see something that will make you 
lament; some are nourishing a cank- 
erworm that they will not easily get 
rid of. 

Why do you not all listen to brother 
Brigham and Jedediah and Heber and 
many others ? They have had the 
spirit of reformation all the time* 



138 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



Then wake up ye Saints of Latter 
Days, and cleanse your platters inside 
and out, and God Almighty will rescue 
us from our enemies. He will slay 
them ; He will hurl kings from their 
thrones and unrighteous rulers from 
their places of authority, and they wilt 
drop faster tbau you saw the stars 
drop from heaven, at the time that 
the Saints were driven out of Jackson 
county Missouri. 

I am talking of what I know, and 
not of what I merelv believe; and 
may the Spirit of God, the Holy 
Ghost, the Comforter, rest upon you, 
my brethren and sisters, and upon our 
families and every good person. Bro- 
ther Brighara is my brother, and bro* 
ther Jedediah is my brother ; I loved 
him, I love those men, God knows 
I do, better than I ever loved a wo- 



man ; and I would not give a dime for 
a man that does not love them better 
than they love women. A man is a 
miserable being:, if be lets a woman 
stand between him and his file lead- 
ers; he is a fool, and I have no regard 
for him ; he is not fit for the Priest- 
hood, 

I want to stir you up to faith, obe- 
dience, integrity, and everything that 
is good. I am preaching to yon ; not 
to Jedediah. What remains here of 
j him goes back to mother earth, ami let 
us strive to honor our tabernacles as 
did brother Grant his. 

My body has got to return to dust, 
and I will honor it, then I will take 
it again. I am as sure of that, 
as I am that I am standing here 
before you. 

God bless you forever: Amen. 



REFORMATION— A TEST AT HAND TO TROVE THE SAIXTS. 

A Discourse^ by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt 

Lake City, December 21 t 1856. 



Brethren, I wish to speak to you 
about the reformation that is now tak- 
ing place, and to inform you that God 
would have this people adhere to and 
listen to it. He would have this peo- 
ple take a course to live their religion, 
that they may be faithful and have 
confidence in God their Father, and 
have a testimony of things in heaven, 
and that brother Brigham is our Pro- 
phet and leader, and that the Twelve 
Apostles are called of God ; that they 
may know these things for themselves, 
and thus get such a testimony and 
such a portion of the Spirit of God, 



of the Holy Ghost, that they will 
stand. 

This people must come to a posi- 
tion where they will be tested, every 
one of them ; and the day is just at 
our door, although many of vou will 
not believe it, even when vou are told 
so by brother Brigham and brother 
Heber; and when Jedediah was alive 
you would not believe it. You might 
have believed, 4A But," said some, "we 
cannot realize it." Whether you be- 
lieve it or not, you will realize such a 
scenery as you have never seen, and 
it will go ahead of anything I have, 



REFORMATION, ETC 



1:39 



ever seen, for we have promised you 
that you shall all be tested ; that is, 
you will be tested as to whether you 
are of the religion of Christ or not 
Some may often think that we merely 
talk to frighten you, but I tell you 
that the testing time is right at your 
doors, and you know it not. I want 
you to understand it ; I am going to 
nil it to \ou, and I mean to warn and 
forewarn you of it. I have done so 
for these five years in succession, and 
so has brother Brigham. 

I presume there are hundreds here 
to-day who can say that I speak the 
truth. I have said that the scarcity 
of bread was nothing in comparison 
to what is couiing: for this reason 
the Lord wants this people to repent, 
reform, and live their religion ; to 
learn to be punctual, true, and hum- 
ble; and those who do not will go 
overboanl. Mark it; vou will see 
hundreds, if not thousands, in a few 
years, turn their backs to us and seek 
the death of brother Brigham and 
brother Heber, and hundreds of you 
that now hear me speak, lien are 
sitting here to-day, and are at home 
and in other places, who will rally to 
the mob, to those that will seek to 
destroy this people. 

I have seen such scenes, but I shall 
see more of them,*] I do not come 
here with velvet lips, nor with silver 
lips ; my lips are not fixed for silver, 
nor for gold. I tell you the truth as 
to what those who will not live their 
religion may expect, and they cannot 
expect anything else. As to those 
tvho do live their religion, God will 
make a way for our escape and we 
will go free. Then I will tell you 
there will be many a scape goat that 
we shall always be pleased about, for 
that will sift this people and cleanse 
them, and the power of God Almighty 
will rest on those who remain true 
and faithful. 

These are my feelings, and I want 
to tell them to you, for I do not want 



| you to go home and lay down and 
sleep; but I wish you to repent and 
forsake your sins and your wicked- 
ness, your lying and your hypocrisy. 
I will tell vou how I feel ; I have no 
fellowship for those men and women 
in our midst who do not live their 
religion, who do not pray and pay 
their tithing and do as they are told 
I have no confidence in such persons, 
I cannot have confidence in anv man 
or woman any further than they do 
right ; and I know that the Spirit of 
God will not rest on one of you, any 
further than you do right. When you 
have reformed one inch, the Spirit of 
God is upon you precisely in that pro- 
portion ; and when you have reformed 
all over, inside and out, your bodies 
will be filled with light; but you have 
more light, only according to the 
amount you live your religion. 

There are men right in our midst, 
some of whom are now sitting in this 
assembly, wha will gamble, associate 
with lewd women, f equent grog shops, 
get drunk, use profane language, and 
sit with the wicked and hear them 
curse brother Brigham and brother 
Heber and the authorities of this 
Church, Do you suppose that I have 
confidence in such men ? Do you 
suppose that I have confidence enough 
in them to invite them to associate 
with the servants and representatives 
of the Almighty ? No, I will not 
abuse my brethren by inviting such 
persons anywhere ; 1 will show wick- 
edness and its votaries a proper re- 
sentment. 

God and mammon, or the righteous 
and the ungodly, have no fellowship 
for each other. Those that are for 
God love one another, and those that 
are for the devil try to love one an- 
other; I have no fellowship for lhe 
devil and his servants. Are there 
mch characters here ? Yes, there are 
some who are in the Quorums of the 
Seventies, and brother Puhipher and 
1 others will sit in this stand and let 



1 



140 JOURNAL OF 

those poor curses pervert the ways of 
righteousness and damn themselves. 
There are men now sitting close by 
this stand as wicked as hell, who as- 
sociate with apostates, with whore- 
raasters and with whores and gam- 
blers; and there are men in our midst 
who would destroy every one of us in 
one moment, if they had the power, j 
And here are brothers Pulsipher, 
Herri mau and Clapp, members of the 
first Presidency of the Seventies, sit- 
ting here as dead as door nails, and 
suffering these poor curses to live in 
our midst as Seventies. As the Lord 
< tod Almighty lives, if you do not rise 
up and trim your quorums, we will 
trim you off, and not one year shall 
pass away before you are trimmed 
off. 

Am I telling you the truth ? I am, 
and I ask no odds of any unrighteous 
man that lives, nor of any one who 
wishes to cherish unrighteous curses 
in our midst. I have not said any- 
thing about those who do not belong 
to this Church; I am talking about 
those who are in the Church, and am 
striving to impress it upon you that 
we have got to go to work and cleanse 
and purify the inside of the platter ; 
we must remove those dead men's 
bones and rottenness that are as cor- 
rupt as hell. Do you believe that 
such things exist ? There is an ex- 
ample of them not ten feet from 
brother Pulsipher's left hand. 

Do I ask any odds of the unrighte- 
ous ? God knows that I do not, nor 
of any who associate with them or 
strive to justify them. And I am 
disgusted with many of you ; I am 
disgusted with your meanness, your 
corruption, and your ungodliness. 

The Spirit and power that rested 
upoii the First Presidency when bro- 
ther Jedediah was in the flesh are 
with brother Brigham and me f and 
you cannot get them away from us. 
We have the keys of the kingdom of 
God, and they will be on this earth, 



DISCOURSES. 

even though there should be but one 
left of those who hold them. 

You jrcad, in the revelation that 
God gave through Joseph the Prophet, 
concerning the plurality of wives, that 
all shall be redeemed, except those 
who sinned against the Holy Ghost 
by shedding innocent blood or con- 
senting thereto, after having entered 
into the new and everlasting covenant* 
Thus you can see that a man or wo- 
man that consents to the shedding 
of innocent blood is partaker of the 
crime, and is just as bad as the one 
that committed the deed; and that 
the damnation is just as sure to the 
accessory as to the principal, which is 
also in accordance with the law of the 
land. Now suppose that one of our 
Elders will associate with the ungod- 
ly, with apostates, with adulterers, 
with whoremongers and liars, and will 
tamely sit and hear them damn brother 
Brigham and brother Heber and every 
thing that is pure and holy, without 
rising up and reproving them, I wish 
to know if he is not just as bad as the 
characters that conduct so wickedly? 
Yes, he is. And those that will 
quietly sit and hear such language 
are partakers of that sin, and will sooa 
begin to curse and swear with those 
wicked persons. 

If you do not repent of these things 
and stop them, there are many among 
this people that will be damned. I 
know that many of you associate with 
and cherish the wicked. What would 
I give for the friendship of such men 
and women ? Not one farthing, nor 
for their religion, nor for their pre- 
sence, nor for their preaching. I wish 
all such persons would go from this 
place. They will go by and bye, if 
they do not now ; for the Lord our 
God will bring a test on this people ; 
and if you do not feel it and acknow- 
ledge to me that it is something that 
surpasses anything we have ever pas- 
sed through, then I am mistaken. 

I have been through strait places. 



REFORMATION, ETC. 



and there are many who know it; and 
we have individuals in this place that 
were apostates and treacherous then, 
and who did drink and were drunken 
with the poor curses that oppressed 
us. Do they ever come near me or 
brother Brigham? No, not unless 
they are obliged to. If they were 
Saints they would associate with us, 
they would come and comfort us and 
cheer us up, and with us investigate 
matters and try to do us good ; but 
instead of that, they are with the 
drunken. Did you ever see me with 
such characters, or hear of my asso- 
ciating with them? No, never in 
your lives. God knows that I despise 
their society. I have been in the 
world, through the United Slates and 
Great Britain, and I have plowed and 
worked, and God knows that I did 
abhor their wickedness, 

Who is bearing off the kingdom of 
our God? Those who stand right up 
breast to breast to those who are lead- 
ing this people in the paths of truth. 
As brother Hvde has said, those men 
will have power, glory, immortality, 
and eternal life ; and they will in- 
crease fapon them as fast as we can 
lead this people alung. But leading 
this people is at times a harder work 
than drawing a large tree, top fore- 
most, and yet I know that there are 
just as good men and women sitting 
here as ever were on this earth, and 
also that there is an opposite class. 

You talk of angels and ministering 
spirits, and let me tell you that they 
are ready to abundantly minister to 
all who are faithful in their different 
callings. And if brother Hyde, who 
is the President of the Twelve, and if 
the President, of the High Priests, the 
Presidents of the Seventies, the Patri- 
archs, the Bishops and all the officers 
of this Church will honor and magnify 
their respective callings, the spirit and 
power of those who have previously 
filled those stations with honour, but 
who are now behind the vail, will rest 



mightly upon them, and they will be- 
come a terror to evil doers. If vou 
do not honor the callings which have 
been delivered to you, as the Lord 
Almighty lives, you sKall be severed 
from those callings. For me to speak 
in this congregation until I am worn 
out, and still know that drunkards, 
whoremongers, soraerers, adulterers, 
gamblers, and every species of vile 
characters are rioting in our midst, I 
tell you that I will not endure it any 
longer. Are they here? Yes, and 
the Presidency of the Seventies are 
aware of them* Why do you not 
rise up and purify your Quorums and 
bring such vile persons to justice? 
If they deserve severing from this 
Church, sever them ; if you do not, 
you Elders will be severed. 

Why pursue this course ? To 
cleanse Israel and qualify and pre- 
pare them, for there is going to be 
a test, a test, A TEST ; and if you 
do not forsake your wickedness you 
will see sorrow, as the children of 
Israel did in Jerusalem. Do you be- 
lieve it? If vou will cleanse your 
hearts and purify them, and call on 
your God, He will tell you that I speak 
the truth/} I would not give a dirrie 
for all the learning upon this earth, 
without it is devoted to the dictation 
of the Holy Ghost. There are a 
great many learned men, and they 
can be used to good advantage in the 
kingdom of God, if they will listen to 
the dictates of His Spirit. Yet I would 
rather take a clean, pure, white sheet 
of paper to fill with useful matter, 
than to take an old tcrap book already 
filled with matter that I did not want, 
and undertake to correct that. If God 
has a pure heart, like a pure piece of 
white paper. He can easily write on it 
what Pie has a mind to. 

I want to see every man rise up, in 
the name of Elijah a God, I will not ask 
jou whether you will or not, for I do 
not want vou to make covenants, be- 
cause there are many who make 



142 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



covenants to dav and break them to- 
morrow. I would not give a dim* 
for such persons, and God is going to 
send forth a test that will tumble them 
over the board, because there is not 
integrity in them. They are not 
honest, they will not fulfil the duties 
that are required of them. Justice 
will make her demands, and God 
will require an account from them in 
a coming day, and He will cast them 
into prison, into hell, and they will 
*lie there until they pay the uttermost 
farthing. 

As we progress in the reform, as we 
confess our faults and make restitu- 
tion to those we have wronged, asking 
pardon of those we have offended, the 
opposition of the devil will proportion- 
ally increase, and his power be mani- 
fested in a greater degree ; and there 
is going to be a mighty time, I 
understand this ; 1 wish you did, and 
some of you do. It is a peculiar day, 
a peculiar time. 

Do you suppose that we would take 
a course to send the Gospel to every 
nation, if God did not dictate and re- 
quire it ? This Gospel shall go to 
every kindred, nation, tongue, and 
people under heaven, and then the 
end hhall come. 

Righteous and holy men and their 
sons, all who honor their calling, will 
bear off the kingdom and become a 
royal Priesthood, But while we are 
multiplying and gathering such as 
will be saved, adulterers, whoremong- 
ers, and every kind of abominable 
characters creep into our midst. Many 
who are as corrupt as they possibly 
can be, come forward and are baptized 
in their corruption, and then come 
here and live in it. 

Do you suppose that an unbeliever, 
a Gentile, could induce a woman to 
prostitute herself to his hellish de- 
ques, if every woman was pure and holy? 
No, there is not an upright woman that 
would submit or even listen for a mo 
mcnt to such a course. Why do any 



women submit to such wickedness? 
Because they were in the habit of 
doing so before they came here, and 
they delight to follow their old prac- 
tices. They are the ones that find 
fault with brother Brigham and with 
brother Heber, because we have many 
wives. And when you meet whore- 
mongers they are the ones who find 
fault with us, and at the same time 
will whore it with every woman, mar- 
ried or single, that will listen to them. 
This is true, and men who are pure 
are like the gleaning of grapes, after 
the vintage is done. 

Brother Hyde: 19 years ago this 
winter we were proclaiming salvation 
in England, and since then that na- 
tion has greatly multiplied in corrup- 
tion. Father and Mother Black, if 
you were now to go back to Manches- 
ter you would not want to stay there 
long, for you would not find it as it 
was when wo were there. 

Many of those who have come from 
foreign lands do not realize the wiek- 
eduess, the poverty and the distress 
that abound there. Our Elders who 
have lately returned from abroad un- 
derstand the matter ; they compre- 
hend the condition of the people. 
When I was about leaving England, 
I left brother Lorenzo Snow in Lon- 
don, and God knows that I nourished 
him and blessed him, and he had more 
power unto salvation than all the rest 
of the citizens put together. 

I feel free, and have not the least 
desire to reprove or offend any good 
person. I have not interfered with 
the wine and the oil, but I am trying 
to defend them, to get the dross from 
among the pure metal, that you may 
all be like virgin gold seven times 
tried in the furnace, that you may be 
pure. They melt and refine gold 
until there is no dross in it, and we 
wish this people to cleanse and purify 
themselves until they are parted from 
all dross. 

Wake up, you Bishops, Elders, 



1 



REFORMATION, ETC, 



and High Priests, and go and be bap- 
tized for the remission of sins, that 
you may receive the Holy Ghost, for 
it will not rest on you until vou do* 
1 say to brother John Young. Presi 
dent of the High Priests' Quorum, 
baptize those who will repent; and to 
brother Spencer, it is your duty to 
exercise a careful oversight of the 
atfairs in this Slake of Zion, and I 
will not a^k you to be any more obe- 
dient to me in my calling than [ will 
be to you in yours. May the Al- 
mighty bless you and your counselors, 
and iiil you with the power of God. 
And 1 say to the faithful of all Israel, 
God bless you when you go out and 
when you come in, und bless all your 
good wives and children for ever. 
You shall be blessed; and I will bless 
you all the time, for I have nothing 
about me but blessings and telling 
you the truth* 

I want tu be one with brother Brig- 
ham, just as Jesus was one with his 
Father. Jesus replied to Philip, when 
he said, **Shew us the Father," "He 
that h;ith seen me, hath seen the 
rather.'* I want to live in the same 
element and in the same power with 
God and with brother Brigham, that 
when you see me, you may see bro- 
ther Brigham. Jesus said, " Believe 
me that I am in the Father, and 
the Father in me:*' and again, "At 
that Jay ye shall know that I am 
in ruy Father, and ye in me, and 
I in you," Let me maintain the 
Fathers words and enjoy the Holy 
Ghost, the Comforter, and I will be 
one with the Father, with brother 
Brigham, and with all holy beings, 
even as the Son is one with the 
lather. j 

Wake up, ye Elders of Israel, and 
purge yourselves, and purge out 
the tilth that is in your ^Quorums, 
for we will not countenance un right 
■eousness in our midst. There are 
thousands and millions of men that 
will hiive to become eunuchs, to ob- 



143 

tain the kingdom of God, and God 
will cut off their posterity, so that 
when they come up in the resurrec- 
tion they will find their houses left 
unto them desolate. God will not 
have their names perpetuated on the 
earth, because they have forfeited their 
Priesthood. 

We are gting to send some mis- 
sionaries to Europe in the spring, and 
when they come back I do not want 
to hear any of them say, " brother 
Brigham, I was ignorant ; " for you 
will lie, if you say so ; because all 
who are sent forth are carefully in- 
structed, and especially in regard to 
the sin of adultery, a crime so pre- 
valent in the world. Some have com- 
mitted adultery and been cut off from 
the Church, and the rtst who are 
guilty of that crime will be cut off, 
sooner or later. ye unbelieving of 
the world, ye call ns impure ; but I 
would have my head severed from my 
body, yea a thousand times, before I 
would be guilty of such a crime. 
Ought not adulterers to be damned 
and go to hell? Yes, for they are 
bringing destruction and wasting upon 
the human family by their acts, ifou 
have all read or been taught the reve* 
lation which positively and plaiuly in- 
forms us that all such characters shall 
be destroyed in the flesh, and that 
their spirits shall be given over to the 
buffetings of Satan until the day of 
redemption. That is true, and why 
do you not read and understand it as 
T do ? I am pleading all the time to 
save you from stumbling and falling. 

I am talking more particularly 
about things that have transpired 
since you came into the new and ever- 
lasting covenant ; I am not talking 
about the world. Have you lived 
your religion and been faithful and 
virtuous, since you came into the 
Church? Have you been ungodly, 
since you were admitted into the foid 
of God ? I have told you time and 
again, to refrain from all ungodly cott- 



144 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



duct ; arid vet Klders have women 
coming in here, with wham they 
made covenants while abroad. You 
cannot find a man who has done that, 
but what is to day as spiritually dead 
as a door nail, and will be. Why? 
Because he has broken his former 
covenants* 

lam telling you the truth, and try- 
ing to save you from falling into 
snares ; 1 see a great mantfmen fall 
ing by these things. I have said, 
months ago, that there is^n under 
current of wickedness working in this 
city. How do I know it? By the 
Holy Ghost, which shows it to me. 

Why don't you -wake up, ye sleepy 
heads and stop your murmuring and 
complaining ? Why don't you engage 
more thoroughly and wisely in pro- 
viding the raw material for every ar- 
tide we need, and in manufacturing 
those materials into hats, boots, cloth, 
and everything useful? I have been 
engaged iu this movement, and have 
be?n pleading wilh and exhorting my 
family to go into homo manufacturing. 
They have done pretty well ; they 
made some six or seven huudref* 
yards of cloth last year, and this year 
some eight or nine hundred yards. 
You have not heard of any troubljj 
about my family, because thev hufl 
been at #ork with the spinning v hMs, 
the looHrofc and the dve tubs. I fui 
nish them with rolls, and they tpuT 



petticoats, looking as though they 
were sadly in want of soap and repair- 
ing? You know that I have said 
that the women who go about with the 
lower edges of their clothes draggled 
into strings and fragments, are tho 
women who rule their husbands ; they 
are so constantly making snaps and 
flirts, like a whip lash. 

I cannot let go of you, I feel such 
an interest, sach an anxiety for this 
people* Go to work and cut off the 
few pooF miserable deviU in our midst, 
for they will never think that they 
are sinners, until you do cut them off? 
they will not know but what they are 
in full fellowship, they Lave become 
so darkened, jfife 



I am not gi 



often attend yonr 



evening ward meetings,, for my health 
will not admit of it. What I do hero, 
with what I have to do through the 
week, is a little more than 1 can well 
endure. 

God bless those men who went to 
the r^rue of our Jate immigration, 
and all who have in anywise assisted 
i*; al*o those who have come in this 
season, if they live their religion and 
appreciate their blessings. Perhaps* 
MMtt? have had their feet frozen a lit* 
but if some others had had 
^Hf heads frozen off it would have 
mqp J>est fm" them, for they will ntuv- 
PQFand find fault, after the immense 
toil and expense we have been at to 



color, weave and manufacture th^Jfj bring them here. What I have m 

iividually done towards accomplishing 
heir deliverance amounts to SHOO. 
fi f hat has brother Bri^ham done for 



into stockings and cloth. I say 
them, 14 Ladiee, you don't get 
huy you another ribbon, or anrfici 
If you watt flowers in your hair, 
in your bonnets, take the peach, apple, 
and other blossoms in their season, 
and then you will have the real in- 
stead of the artificial." t 

Where are manv womc* 
ing their time? Ai»iiq$';t 
iag Office, idling frol^^H 
til night, spending tb*ir 




im same purpose ? Several timeft 

n'urr than 1 have. Will one hundred 

thousand dollars pay the expense of 
that operation? No, and if those 
people murmur, after all their expe- 
rience and all that has been freely 
done for them, the Almighty will cut 
them off- We have taken them into 
our houses as we would little children, 
naught. What are you^l36ngiiig S and have nursed and cherished them, 
about there for, with your dres&es and | aq4 after all some of them will mur- 



Tit lb 



hg 



un- 
tftxrtF for 




imir and go to hell, and there are 
some of them that will be true unto 



Do as you are told, and you will be 
blessed. A great many men and 
women have received the word, and 
will treasure it up: and it will bring 
forth fruit, and be like a well of 
water springing up to everlasting life, 
to every soul that receiveth it- 

Ye Elders of Israel, you who have 
lately come from your missions, con- 
tiuue your labors and go forth among 
the people by the power of God* Ye 
Bishops, teach your people to go to 
meetings at the hour appointed. 

I feel perfectly free and sociable, 
because the Gospel of our Lord Jesus 
Christ is a spirit of freedom ; and I 
am going to be frte, and not be in 
bondage any longer. We shall be a 
free people, if we only do right, and 
reform and live our religion ; and we 
never will be in bondage again, worlds 
without end. I most sincerely wish 
that you so had the Spirit on you that 
you could see it all, without a mans 
saying one word, or giving you a 
single wink. 

My forefathers came out of the old 
world, and some of them were in the 



American revolution. , One of their 
mottoes was, " Go a head," and the 
other was 11 Press forward." Do you 
not perceive that 1 possess the same 
spirit? I am one of £he sons of the re- 
volution, and in the first beginning of 
this Church God called upon that 
class of men, and they are the ones to 
sustain the constitution of the United 
States, for they are of the real blood 
of Israel, and they will raise up a 
royal Priesthood, and you cannot help 
yourselves. I have twenty-thrt e boys 
living and ten dead, and lots of girls. 
They were all honestly begotten, and 
the Almighty will sustain them, and 
they will be like lions among this 
generation ; they will live to let live, 
and the world cannot help them- 
selves.^? 

Do I feel as though I ever wanted 
to stop ? I never will ; as the Lord 
lives, I never will stop, I will always 
strive to root out iniquity ; and Jede- 
diah will work behind the vail, And I 
will work this side with brother Brig- 
ham, and may God aid us, and all 
who love truth, in bringing to pass 
righteousness, for His Sons sake. 
Amen. 



N*. 10. 



[VoL IV. 



THE PEOPLE ASLEEP— THOSE HOLDING THE PRIESTHOOD MUST MAG- 
NIFY THEIR CALLINGS OK BE REMOVED—THE SAINTS TO EE TRIED 
EVEN UNTO DEATH. 



Remarks by Elder WiJ/ord Woodruff, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Sail Lake City, 

December 21, 1856. 



We have some few missionaries re- i 
turned very recently, and I wish to 
notify them to meet with us on Tues- 
day evening in the Seventies 1 Council 
Hall ; and we want all the Bishops 
in the city, and the missionaries who 
have been appointed to labor here, 
to meet at the same place, on the 



same evening. 



I attended the High Priests 1 meet- 
ing last evening, in company with 
brothers F, D. Richards and Lorenzo 
Snow, and I want to say to all the 
High Priests in this city, I want them 
to meet with their quorum ; and we 
are going to meet with you ; the 
Twelve will meet with you and with 
the Seventies, and I want every man 
who is a president of Seventies to 
meet with his quorum at the time 
appointed* There was not more than 
half the High Priests out last evening. 

W# are called upon to wake up and 
reform, and it makes me feel curious 
when I go into the High Priests' 
meeting, and see not one half of them 
there when a meeting is held to pre- 
pare them to wake up the people. 

I want this people to listen to what 
tbey have heard to-day. I feel thank- 
ful to see brother Kimball again come 
into this stand. I expressed my feel- 
ings when I saw the sacrament re- 
moved from the table ; I felt that it 
was a loud sermon to this people ; 1 
said I knew cot what would come 
next ; I thought likely the Presidency 
would be removed next from us, not 
that I expected they would die ; bro- 
ther Grant, however, is gone; the 



load he undertook to draw killed him, 
the same load that was pressing the 
President of this Church to the earth, 
when Jedediah rose up to bear it oil; 
his spirit was strong enough, but as 
brother Kimball said, his mortal bodj 
was not strong enough to bear its 
weight. The First Presidency have 
not addressed this ptople but a little 
time since the sacrament was removed, 
therefore I was glad to see and hear 
brother Kimball to day. 

Although Jedediah has been taken 
from us, that load, which in a tneasuro 
has been removed from the Presi- 
dency of this Church, has not return- 
ed unto them, and I pray it never 
may, AYben Jedediah M. Grant went 
forth among the people through the 
north country and this city to carry 
out the views of President Young, 
and lifted up his voice like the trump 
of tbe angel of God, and called upon 
the people to awake out of their deep 
sleep and repent of their sins and 
turn unto God, the people were so 
sound asleep that they did not realize 
the importance of his mission ; many 
ftlt that his labors and reproofs were 
unnecessary and uncalled for, the peo- 
ple did not know what he was doing. 
Had the vision of their minds been 
open as was brother Grant's, and those 
who sent him, they would have seen 
and felt the importance of that mission. 

I tell you the people have been 
asleep, and they are not yet half 
awake, they have not more than one 
eye open, and not that quite; when 
we hear such things as we have to- 



THE PEOPLE 

-day, this people hare got to wake up 
, to righteousness. I have lived twenty- 
three years in the Church, and I have 
been acquainted with Prophets and 
have heard them prophesy, and I 
have not yet seen their words fall to 
the ground unfulfilled ; and when they 
epeak Israel should hear and obey. 

We have been called upon, some 
of us, as missionaries to the people of 
this city, to wake them up* We shall 
be among you, brethren, and we do 
not intend to let you sleep* Brother 
Orson Hyde is with us to-day ; he has 
had a dream which refers to the wheat 
and the thrashing floor. I am glad 
brother Hyde is with us, and I want 
to say to you, brother Hyde, in the 
name of the Lord, wake up and rise 
up in the midst of your brethren the 
Twelve, and lead them forth into the 
field of labor, and we will stand by 
you ; if you will lead the Twelve, 
brother Hyde, in the spirit and power 
of your calling as an Apostle of Jesus 
Christ, you will see your brethren by 
your side ; we will back you up, and 
step forth and help to bear that 
mighty load which has rested upon 
the Presidency of the Church like a 
mountain, and nearly crushed them 
to the ground. As a Quorum we have 
got to more fully obtain the spirit and 
power of our Apostleship and take 
more upon ourselves the care and 
burthen of the Church and Kingdom 
of God than we have done. 

The Twelve Apostles have got to 
rise up and magnify their calling, or 
they will be removed out of their 
-place. The High Priests, the Seven- 
ties, the Bishops, and every other 
Quorum of the Church and King- 
dom of God have got to do the same, 
or they also will be removed; we can- 
not sleep any longer with the Priest- 
hood of Almighty God resting upon 
us, and the work that is required at 
our hands. WE CANNOT SLEEP, 
1 do not wonder that calling on the 
people to wake up has killed one man, 



ASLEEP, ETC. 147 

and it will kill more if we do not re- 
spond to the call ; mortality cannot 
endure the visions of eternity that 
rests on them when they look on the 
Priesthood afid see the position ihey 
are in ; it has nearly laid brother 
Young in the grave ; he felt he could 
not live until some man rose up and 
started the work of reformation. 

I know it is my duty to wake up 
and enter into the labors of my call- 
ing, and it is the duty of Elder Hjd*, 
and tht duty of every other man in 
Israel that bears this Priesthood to 
do the same ; it is our duty to bear 
off that burden and labor which has 
been resting like a mountain upon 
the leaders of this Church, I know 
they have groaned under the load that 
has rested on them, when they have 
seen all Israel going to sleep. 

Let the Twelve Apostles, and the 
Seventy Apostles, and High Priest 
Apostles, and all other Apostles rise up 
and keep pace with the work of the 
Lord God, for we have no time to steep. 
What is man's life good for, or his 
words or work good for when he stands 
in the way of men s salvation, exalta- 
tion , and glory ? They are of n o use a t al K 

As an individual I am determined 
to wake up and do my duty, God 
being my helper. T want to see bro- 
ther Hyde, who is the President of 
the Twelve, walk into all these Quo* 
rums and attend their meetings, and 
we will back him up ; I want him to 
lift up his voice like a trumpet and go 
to winnowing the wheat ; it is fur the 
Twelve to rise up and carry oil the 
load. The Seventies have got to walk 
up in their place and do thtir duty. 
I know God requires this at our 
hands. The law of God, the holy 
Priesthood, and the holv anointing 
and washing, and everything else 
that is holy requires it at our hands* 
I know this. 

It is necessary to reform. The 
question may be asked, what is the 
matter ? Why, we are asleep ; if the 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



■eyes of any man or woman is opened 
as they should be, they could Bee the 
things of God as they are in one mo- 
ment; they would see there is a 
necessity of waking up and doing 
something. Here is a great and 
mighty dispensation committed into 
the hands of this people for the living 
and the dead ; the candle of the Lord 
God is placed in these mountains 
like a city that is set on a hill that 
cannot be hid ; the work is on your 
shoulders, ye Priests of the Most 
High God ! — on you rests the salva- 
tion of this generation, and the Lord 
will require this stewardship at your 
bands. 

The Lord has given you the keys 
cf the Priesthood with all the bless- 
ings pertaining to it — as great aud as 
mighty a work as ever was committed 
to any man on the earth, and that too 
in the midst of the last dispensation 
and fulness of times. The Lord re- 
quires us to prepare this generation, 
both Jew and Gentile, either for sal- 
vation or damnation through the 
proclamation of the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ and the administering of the 
ordinances of the House of God, 
and we go to sleep ! The Apostles 
go to sleep — the Seventies go to 
sleep — the Elders of Israel close 
their eyes to slumber, aud we the 
only people God has on the earth, 
upon whose shoulders He has laid the 
responsibility of performing this great 
and mighty work ! 

Do you wonder that Prophets get 
up her* and chastise, and draw the 
sword of justice and hold it over our 
heads ? I do not. I wonder that our 
children at the fireside do not rise up 
and prophesy, with a voice like thun- 
der and in flames of fire, unto their fa- 
thers and mothers, and unto the people 
of Israel. I know that the counsels we 
have had here through the mouths of 
the Prophets of God are just aud true, 
I know that the warning voice that 
has teen heard iu this Stand, and the 



call that has been made on this floor 
is necessary ; and I do hope and pray 
God that we, as missionaries, will 
listen to it. I want my brother mis- 
sionaries in the first place to wake up, 
and get aroused with the mantle of 
salvation and Spirit of God ourselves, 
and get our own armor bright. It has 
been justly remarked here that wo 
have got to labor ourselves until we 
get the Spirit of God, and then wo 
can walk out among the people and 
correct them ; but if we as Seventies, 
as High Priests, and Apostles, and 
Elders bearing the Priesthood, if we 
are resolved to set our hearts upon 
things of this earth, without being 
engaged in the interest of the king- 
dom of God, what can we expect of 
the people ? Not anything. I desire 
that we may all wake up, and listen 
to the counsel of these men who lead 
us from day to day. 

We have no time to lose to prepare 
ourselves for the things that are com- 
ing on the earth; aud who wants to 
lose his crown, his glory, and hope of 
eternal lives that he has had in days 
past and gone by receiving the Gospel 
of Jesus Christ? No man that has 
any portion of the Spirit of God. Let 
us rise up and magnify our calling, 
and labor before God until we can get 
the Holy Spirit, and until our prayers 
rend the vail of eternity and enter 
into the ears of the God of Sabbaoth 
aud be answered in blessings upon 
our heads. 

When shall the fire be kindled in 
Zion? I do not mean wild fire — 
there is a true fire, and that is the 
fire we need to get, that is necessary 
to kindle ; and if we live up to our 
privileges, do our duty, walk up to 
the word of the Lord God, and mag- 
nify our calling, we do know that the 
blessings of God will attend us, and 
the sinners in Zion will tremble and 
fearfulness will surprise the hypocrite; 
and let "what will come, all will be 
right with the Latter day Saints. 



THE PEOPLE 

There are great things awaiting us 
and the world — the Lord is withdraw- 
ing His Spirit from the nations of the 
earth, His sword is bathed in heaven 
and will fall upon Iduraea or the 
world ; the seals are about to be 
opened and the judgments of God 
poured out upon the wicked, for the 
cup of their wickedness and abomina- 
tions is filled to the brim and the 
indignation of the Lord will be pour- 
ed out without measure. 

Let the Saints read the revelations 
of God, and they will see that there 
are important events at our doors* 
Let us hearken and wake up, and be 
doing the things required of us. Let 
the missionaries first get their lamps 
trimmed and burning, and then go 
among the people, and go with the 
Spirit of God and the salvation of the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ ; and let the 
other Quorums do the same; and 
when you do this you will see a re* 
form, and sin and iniquity cannot 
abide in our habitations, in our wards, 
or in our city. 

We have sin and sinners among us, 
and what are we going to do about it? 
Why, we are going to try to live our 
religion, and when we do that we 
shall do right The business with 
me is to do right to day, to live my 
religion to-day, and leave the events 
with God ; He holds the destinies of 
the nations and of all men ; they are 
in His hand ; He made the earth and 
controls the children of men upon it* 

Then let events roll on — if we are 
only right, all is well We have £0t 
to be tried even unto death. The 
Lord says He will prove us, and see 
if we abide in His covenants. There 
is where we have got to stand as a 
people, not only our horses, and gold 
and silver, and land and houses, but 
our lives have got to lie on the altar, 
and when anything comes to test us, 
even at the stake of our lives, we 
should be in the possession of the 
Holy Ghost not to flee from it, and 



ASLEEP, ETC. 149 

such will be crowned with the gift of 
eternal lives, exaltation and glory. 

There is nothing to encourage a 
man to draw back ; there is nothing 
short of the most damnable principle 
that dwells in the spirit of devils that 
would tempt any man to shed the 
blood of the Lord's anointed, yet men 
will try to do it. There are men here 
to-day who will possess that spirit; 
I believe it ; they are in our city. If 
they shed blood they have got the bill 
to pay. Let the wicked and the un- 
godly, who will not repent, but fight 
against God, do their worst, their time 
is short, and the day will come, and 
that soon when they will be called to 
judgment. 

I remember what Joseph said, a 
short time before he was slain in one 
of the last sermons I ever heard him 
preach. Said he, N Men are here 
to-day who are seeking my blood, and 
they are those who have held the Priest- 
hood and have received their washings 
and anointings; men who have received 
their endowments. 1 * I saw the faces of 
those men at that time, and they had 
a hand in slaying the Prophet. There 
are men who now possess the same 
spirit and the same desire. There 
are men here, too, that have faith, 
that have the Priesthood and the 
spirit of it, and they will do their 
duty, and God will sustain them in 
it, and He will sustain this Church and 
kingdom ; let the trials of the Saints 
be what they will, the kingdom of 
God is not to be torn down any more 
at all — it will not again be taken from 
the earth until it is prepared to re- 
ceive Christ at his coming. 

Let us prepare ourselves and do 
our duty, and let the High Priests 
and Seventies go to their meetings, 
and before you go there, go to work 
and get the Spirit of God, that when' 
you get there you may not freeze to 
death. And I want to have the pea* 
pie. when they come here, to get 
' enough of the Spirit of God, that 



150 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



when the Presidency rise in this 
Stand they may give us what is in 
their hearts. They are filled with 
blessings for this people. All the 
trouble is our eyes have been closed, 
we have been in a deep sleep ; let us 
wake up and attend to our duty, and 
make it the first business we do. 

Those who lay their plans in secret 
chambers to seek the blood of the 
Prophets, will have their case attend- 
ed to by messengers on the other side 
of the vail, ministers will be sent to 
them who will render unto them a 
righteous judgment there. I do not 
want to preach to them here, but to 
those who want to be saved. 

Go to, and if you have not the 
Spirit of God, make it your first busi- 



ness to get it, that your minds may be 
opened to see the things of God as^ 
they are; it is your privilege and 
mine, that we may be prepared for 
what is to come. 

That this people may repent of all 
their sins and wake up, and have 
power to come before God that their 
prayers may be heard, be prepared to 
defend the kingdom and never desert 
their covenants and their brethren, or 
betray the Gospel, but overcome the 
world and be prepared to become joint 
heirs with Christ to the fulness of the 
first resurrection which is prepared 
for those who kefcp the command- 
ments of God, is my prayer, in the 
name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



OVERCOME THE POWERS OF DARKNESS BY PRAYER — SPIRITUAL 
THINGS FIRST IN IMPORTANCE — CLEANLINESS. 

Remarks^ by President J, 3/. Grant, Delivered in the Bowery^ Great Salt Lake City* 

October 12, 1856. 



I am glad this morning to hear I 
from brother Daniel Spencer, and to 
learn that he feels that the Lord has 
blest the people in this land, as well 
as in the land where he has been 
sojourning for a time. 

I do not and have not felt that I 
need a mission to a foreign land for 
the purpose of causing me to under- 
stand myself, or to fill me with the 
Holy Ghost, or to prepare me to be 
useful in this land ; neither have I 
felt I needed to go to the United 
States or any other part of the world 
to put on the Gospel armor. I feel it 
to be necessary that 1 should wear 
that armor here, and if I ever have 
had it on, I feel that I have had it on 



in this land ; and I do not deem it 
necessary for many men to cross the 
ocean to get the Holy Ghost, or to 
enjoy the power of God. If they will 
do the will of God in this land, they 
will see their situation and be filled 
with His power from the crown of 
their heads to the soles of their feet ; 
I believe that if the Saints were to 
have more religion in their own homes 
they would be better off. 

Were I thirsty and could go to a 
spring or lake whose water was pura 
aud clear as crystal, even the best 
that could be found, I should have 
no occasion for going to another and 
more distant place to procure water. 
And if I should find ice there, should 



OVERCOME THE POWERS OF DARKNESS BIT PRAYER, ETC- 151 



1 say it was too much trouble to break 
it? No, but I should labor to break 
that ice ; and the thicker the ice, the 
more persevering I should labor, until 
I got some of the water of the crystal 
fountain. 

While paying attention to the 
prayers of some persons in their fami- 
ly devotions, I sometimes notice that 
th«.'v often stop praying without break- 
ing through the darkness and obtain- 
ing the Holy Spirit. If I found that 
it was necessary to pray three hours 
I would keep praying for that length 
of time, or until I got the Spirit, un- 
less I remembered that I had neglected 
a special duty, when I would go and 
attend to that duty ; after which I 
should want to return and pray until 
I got the Holy Ghost ; I would keep 
praying until I broke the ice and ob- 
tained the Holy Ghost. 

Some think that they have already 
labored enough to obtain heaven, 
Such persons put me in mind of 
Sydney Rigdon, who said that he had 
suffered enough to obtain salvation. 
He said that the sufferings of Jesus 
Christ were light in comparison with 
what he had endured, and he would 
be damned to hell if he would suffer 
any more, 

I notice that some who gather here 
think they have already suffered 
enough, and feel like saying, 11 I will 
be damned to hell if I will suffer any 
more." 

Many of those who have come with 
hand carts think that they have done 
wonders, therefore they want every 
hat hoisted in deference to them, and 
every meal bag gratuitously opened ; 
and they want every body to feed, 
clothe, and lodge them, and find them 
every thing they need, because they 
have dragged a hand- cart across the 
Plains* 

You deserve credit for what you 
have done, but I make this observa- 
tion that you may know that you 
have not yet got into the harbor of 



eternal life ; and that you may not 
think that you have not anything to 
do now that you have come here, for* 
unless you keep on the armor, you 
will he overcome. 

We want people that have come 
here with their Gospel armor on to 
keep it on, that they may shed abroad 
the light of God, and the gift of the 
Holy Ghost, We have given the 
same instructions to Elders that have 
returned, and we want every class of 
men and women in this Church to 
keep on the Gospel armor. 

1 want to say to every institution 
in our midst, whether the talent they 
have is under the supervision of eight, 
ten, or twelve men, we wish you to 
manifest that you have the Holy 
Ghost for your guidance, and then to 
go to work and convert Great Salt 
Lake City. I want you to try your 
skill and the power of God up an this 
city, and exert yourselves through 
your Wards, under the direction of 
the Bishops, that you may bo the 
means of filling the people with the 
Holy Ghost, and in order that you 
may have power and discretion to act 
wisely, see that you have the light of 
heaven in your own hearts. 

Many talk of their visions, revela- 
tions, and mighty works ; but we have 
to have minds and men that think, 
and have wisdom in all their ways- It 
is for us to occupy our minds and 
direct our labors in the proper chan- 
nel, and to use our talents and intel- 
lects as the head shall direct. 

There is a drought and has been ; 
the people have felt too much like 
putting their temporal affairs firsts 
and then attending to the spiritual at 
their leisure. 

So much do many act upon this 
principle that their intellectual facul- 
ties become dark, they do not get 
into the light of the Lord Jesus 
Christ and of the gift of the Holy 
Ghost, of the light of eternity; but 
their temporal matters are first and 



152 JOURNAL OF 

foremost. If they have a gewgaw, 
they lake great pleasure in going 
round to exhibit it, and they will bor- 
row beads, rings, watches, and all 
kinds of gewgaws to gratify the pride 
of their hearts. Such hearts are not 
right before God, and such conduct 
must be done away from among the 
IiHtter-dav Saints* 

■ 

I will now mention another thing ; 
some will ask you three dollars a day 
for common labor, and others will not 
lift a pick, shovel, or ax, short of two 
dollars a day ; and they have left the 
best situations in the Territory and 
have gone to Provo and other places, 
because they could get but $1-50 a day. 
They are our hand- cart men who are 
acting so. This proves that they 
carue here for the loaves and fishes. 
They will tell you that they have 
learned to draw the hand-carts, and 
now they expect the highest wages. 

I want to notify all Saints, whether 
they came with handcarts, horses, 
mules, or oxen, wagons, carriages, or 
wheelbarrows, that in this land we 
jwish you to keep the commandments 
of God, and when you have food, rai- 
ment, and shelter, be satisfied and 
don't be greedy* Do not expect to 
get as many comforts around you the 
tirst year, as men have got in many 
years by hard labor and toil. Re- 
member that some of us came here in 
1847, with scarcely anything, and we 
■have had to toil assiduously to accu 
mulate what we have. Do not you 
the first year, month, or week, covet 
every thing that you see ; do not 
-covet every man's house and business, 
but seek the blessings of the Lord 
<5od of Israel, and bring up your tem- 
poral matters in their place and sea- 
son. 

I will explain what I mean by place 
and season. Go to different parts of 
the Territory and advance the people 
in their religion, make them humble 
and faithful so that the Spirit of the 
X-ord shall govern them, till all shall 



DISCOURSES, 

be sweetened in their minds and he 
united as one, till they shall see eye 
to eye, and hear ear to ear, and if 
they do not keep up their temporal 
affairs, they will fall right back, A 
man that advances in spiritual and 
in temporal matters at the same time f 
minding to keep the spiritual first, 
will not let the temporal lead him ; 
he will not place his heart upon his 
farm, his horses, or any possession 
that he has. He will place his de- 
sires in heaven, and will anchor his 
hope in that eternal soil; and his 
temporal affairs will come up as he 
advances in the knowledge of God. 

The temporal will keep pace as the 
spiritual advances. I do not believe 
that a man who is full of the Holy 
Ghost is going to live contentedly in 
a hog pen, in filth and in dirt, when it 
is in his power to prevent it. Go 
through our city and you will find 
some who are living in dirt and degra- 
dation ; some who like dirt, who like 
to have their cow in the house and 
their chickens in the buttery ; who 
like to have their pigs and children 
near enough for them to feed together; 
and their children are as naughty and 
filthy as they can be. And yet such 
persons think they have the Spirit and 
power of God ! This is one reason 
why so many people die, while jour- 
neying to this place; it is because 
the Holy Ghost is sick of them. 

If you want the Holy Ghost, keep 
yourselves clean. I know that some 
think, when they get here, "O, we 
are in Zion, everything is right; there 
is no use in washing our children or 
combing their hair." I want you to 
understand that we wish you to be 
clean outside as well as inside ; we 
want you to be clean and pure ; to be 
good natured and possessed of every 
qualification requisite in a Saint of 
God ; to have everything that can 
bring the light and gift of God among 
you. 

I want the people to be pure in 



OVERCOME THE POWERS OF 



DARKNESS BY FRAYERj ETC. 153 



their words, in their deeds, in their 
spirits, and to be diligent in their 
prayers. I want men that come in 
from Europe, and from different parts 
of the United States, to purify them- 
selves and go to with their might to 
work righteousness, I want the re- 
turned missionaries to know that if 
they have been out preaching the 
Gospel, we also want them to go to 
work now they have come home, 

I want every one to understand that 
we have plenty of gruuters, plenty of 
those who are made up of whining. 
Yes, we have more of those instru- 
ments to play upon than we have any 
use for. 

We want you all to keep the light 
of our God. And we want to see the 
spirit of reformation in the people ; 
wo wish them to have it in practice in 
their houses ; not only to talk about 
it, but to practise upon it. 

The difficulty is that we cannot get 
the people to practise; they will listen 
as to a fine sermon, and we can get them 
to work in the kanyons and in the 
fields, and to do many other things ; 
hut there are too many who like in- 
*toxicuting drinks, tobacco, tilth, dirt, 
and meanness. Some like to break the 
Sabbath, to brand another's ox, which 
they find on the range, and to occa- 
sionally steal a little ; there are some 
here who will steal, when they have 
an opportunity. 

I wish to iDform the new comers 
that if they want to find the finest and 
best men in the world, they are here; 
auJ if they want to find the meanest, 



most pusillanimous curses that the 
world can produce, we have them 
here. We have here some of the 
most miserable curses that ever the 
Almighty frowned upon, for it takes an 
apostate u Mormon " to be a mean 
devil. We want you to have eyes to 
see ; we do not want you to see mere- 
ly what is in the books you have read p 
in your mathematics and your philo- 
sophy, but want you to have in you 
the Holy Ghost, to be full of the spirit 
of the Lord Jeflua. 

We have Elders who are fine speak- 
ers, fine orators, and who wish to talk 
very properly after the manner of the 
world. They did se> in Europe, and 
they want to do so here ; they want to 
preach those old sermons over, those 
that they have b*en accustomed to 
preach in the old world. But we want 
Elders to get up and preach as tha 
Holy Ghost shall dictate ; we do not 
want any of your long, prosy sermons; 
we prefer the word of life by the 
power of the Spirit. 

I desire to see men reform in their 
acts, and not say " let our neighbors 
be converted," but let them say, in the 
name of Israel s God, t4 the reforma- 
tion shall be carried into our 
houses, to our children, and we will 
take it home with us, and will gird 
on our armor, and go ahead in the 
cause of God/ for this is what we are 
sent here for. 

]\fay God grant that you may ail 
strive to work righteousness, in the 
name of Jesus. Amen. 



THE SAINTS HAVE NOT MAGNIFIED THEIR CALLING AS SAVIORS 
OF THE LIVING AND THE DEAD- ONENESS-PRACTICAL REPENT- 
ANCE* 



A Di$cour$e 3 by Elder Lorenzo Snow, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 

January 4, 1857- 



Brethren : In consequence of the 
deep fall of snow, the present assem- 
bly is not so large this morning as 
usual, still we may f«el thankful that 
the spirit of gathering to this Taber- 
nacle predominates with the Saints. 

On the subject of reformation I 
presume, brethren, most of us feel 
alike its importance and necessity, 
and that great diligence is required, 
and much faith and spiritual energy, 
in order to obtain immediate possession 
of gifts and powers, which, through our 
great neglect and dilatormess *e have 
failed heretofore in obtaining, but 
must absolutely have in order to pass 
the fiery ordeal that, by the whisper- 
ings of the Holy Spirit % we feel is fast 
approaching. We cannot obtain those 
blessings unless we sincerely repent 
of our sins, and with deep humility 
and with prayer and fasting call 
mightily on the God of our Fathers 
whom we have neglected and whose 
words we have set at naught, to listen 
once more to the voice of our suppli- 
cations and pour out His Holy Spirit 
upon us, that we may trim our lamps 
and have them burning. 

Brethren, is it not strange, and 
should we not be ashamed of ourselves 
that after receiving the words of life, 
and coming to a knowledge of glory 
and immortalitv and eternal lives, 
instead of pressing forward and pre- 
paring ourselves for those blessings, 
we slacken our pace? close our eyes, 
and sink into a state of drowsiness ? 
It was so with the people of the Lord 



in ancient times, and they were sorely 
chastised, and such as would not 
repent were debtroyed. 

The word of the Lord through bro- 
ther Brighara to this people is to 
repent speedily and seek the God of 
heaven with deep repentauce, and 
this is the mind of the Lord, and the 
voice of the Lord which is quick and 
powerful, peace and salvation to the 
humble and obedient, confusion and 
destruction upon the wilful and dis- 
obedient. ? 

Brethren, most of you hold high 
and important positions in this king- 
dom, indeed but few men have lived 
on the earth that were placed in so 
important and responsible situations ; 
the salvation of the present world, 
also many generations past and gene- 
rations to come look to you for life, 
exaltation, and happiness. High 
Priests, Seventies, and ye Elders of 
Israel, are you this day prepared with 
wisdom and power to oflieiate for the 
living and the dead, and to lay a pure 
and holy foundation through your wi\es 
and children, that salvation may go 
forth to the rising generations; or 
have you neglected qualifying your* 
selves in your holy callings, and let 
the cares of the world occupy your 
entire thoughts and attention, and 
your minds become dull, your spiritual 
armor rusty and but little room found 
in you for the Holy Ghost to abide ? 

Brethren, your eye should be single 
to the glory of God, te hearkening to 
the counsel of brother Brigham, and 



THE SAINTS HAVE NOT MAGNIFIED THEIR CALLING, ETC. 155 



to the building up of Zim, then your 
bodies would be tilled with spirit, and 
your understandings with light, and 
your hearts with joy, and your souls 
would be quickened into eternal life 
with the power of the Holy Ghost, yuu 
would then beco me the depositories 
of that wisdom and knowledge which 
would qualify you to be saviors unto 
your brethren aud your posterity. 

It is the case with many in this 
community that instead of preparing 
themselves for positions in the eternal 
world, they have been satisfied with 
the cares of this life, and attending to 
those things which have been for the 
comfort of themselves and their wives 
and children ; they have been satisfied 
in exercising themselves in this small 
way of ambition. They have forgotten 
the salvation of their forefathers, and 
that on them lay the responsibility of 
laying a holy and pure foundation 
upon which their posterity may build 
and obtain life and salvation, and 
and upon which the generations to 
come might return back to their pris- 
tine purity. Instead of being sanctitied 
this day as the people might have 
been had they sought it diligently, 
they are weak in their intellects, weak 
in tbeir faith, weak in their power in 
reference to the things of God, and 
many of them this day, setting aside 
their being saviors of men, are iuca 
pable of administering salvation to 
their individual wives and children. 
This, brethren, whatever you may 
think about it, is a solemn considera- 
tion, and you must know it, for at the 
present you do not see this as you 
want to see it, and as you should 
see it. | 

The men who are sitting here this 
day ought to be, when in the presence 
of their families, filled with the Holy 
Ghost, to administer the word of life 
to them as it is administered in this 
stand from sabbath to sabbath, When 
they kneel down in the presence of 
their wives and children they ought) 



to be inspired by the gift and power 
of the Holy Ghost, that the hu&baud 
may be such a man as a good wife 
will honor, and that the gift and 
power of God may be upon them 
continually. They ought to be one in 
their families, that the Holy Ghost 
might descend upon them, and they 
ought to live so that the wife through 
prayer may become sanctified, that 
she may see the necessity of sanctify- 
ing herself in the presence of her hus- 
band, and in the presence of her 
children, that they may be one toge- 
ther, in order that the man and the 
wife may be pure element, suitable 
to occupy a place in the establishment 
and formation of the kingdom of God, 
that they may breathe a pure spirit 
and impart pure instruction to their 
children, and their children's chilren. 
But it is otherwise than this now ^ 
the man is full of tradition, and has 
not got rid of that which was taught 
him in the Gentile world, be has not 
became one with his file leader, as 
brother Kimball frequently remarks, 
j That principle which I spoke of 
last Sunday, in regard to a man 
becoming his own daddy is correct, 
for a man that feels so has not sub- 
jected himself to the Priesthood, but 
is disposed to become his own leader 
and his own head, and it is the case 
with many in this Church, they have 
not become one with their file leader, 
and therefore the Spirit is not trans- 
mitted to their wife or wives, and not 
having learned true obedience them- 
selves, the wife cannot receive that 
which the husband has not got to 
impart How can it be expected that 
the wife can obtain that which the 
husband has not received. 

In regard to being one I will say 
that if ever there was a day when it 
was necessary for us to be one, now is 
the time, now is the day and the hour 
that we are called upon to be one, as 
Jesus and His Father are one ; it is^ 
for us to be one together, as brother 



156 JOURNAL OF 

Brigham and brother Kimball are one, 
that we roav be one indeed. 

The Twelve are determined to be 
one, and to be inspired by the same 
Holy Ghost, and that we may all have 
the same spirit continually, and that 
we may echo the same feeling and in- 
telligence unto the people that exists 
in brother Brigham, that we may be 
one with him in all things, and that 
we carry out his sayings at the ex- 
pease of our all, our property our 
wives and children, that we may stand 
up with them, and be inspired by the 
same Spirit, that inasmuch as they 
walk in the light of eternity and in 
the wisdom of the Holy Ghost that we 
may have the same spirit, and that 
inasmuch as they are determined to 
lay down everything for the work of 
purging out iniquity, we may do like- 

In this way we, the Twelve, are 
resolved to lay down everything that 
would draw our attention from the 
path of duty, that we may be one as 
the Presidency are one, and be bound 
together by the principle of love that 
binds the Son of God with the 
Father. It is an impossibility for a 
man to love another unless he has the 
same Holy Spirit that is in himself. 

Now I will respect a man because 
he is a High Priest, a Seventy; I 
respect him, I honor him because he 
is the anointed of the Lord, but can 
I respect him as I wish to do, and 
move in him and he in me, unless he 
moves in the same spirit, and moves 
heart and hand with me, and is willing 
to clear out iniquity with me ? When 
the Holy Ghost teaches and inspires 
me to lift my hand against that which 
is causing our destruction and is 
bringing sin among the people, how 
can we be inspired and walk in the 
same spirit unless our minds are one, 
and unless we are united in all things? 

We have got to be one, and to make 
ourselves worthy to receive the same 
Holy Spirit, and to receive it alike 



DISCOURSES. 

* 

one with another. Jesus prayed 
to His Father that those He had 
given Him out of the world might 
be one, as He and the Father 
were one, and says he, I pray that 
thou wilt give them the same love 
which thou bast for me, that I may 
be in them, and thou in me, that all 
may be one. There is something 
very important in this, and we have 
got to practise ourselves until we 
become like the Father and the Son, 
oue in all things. 

When we are cold hearted we re- 
spect men because they are the 
anointed of the Lord, but I tell you 
it is a perfect up hill business to have 
to do this. Now if a man is not the 
anointed of the Lord we may have a 
fellow feeling for him, that feeling 
which human nature teaches, but 
when a man is the anointed of the 
Lord, we feel like David did with 
Sauh David would not lift his hand 
against Saul, because, said he, he is 
the anointed of the Lord, but hew 
could they move hand in hand and be 
one, when they were of a different 
spirit ? There was an opposite spirit 
in Saul, but yet David would not put 
forth his hand and slay him, although 
he had him in his power ; he had a 
respect for him because he was the 
Lords anointed, A man may move 
on the same car or in the same king- 
dom, and yet be of a different spirit 
from another man, and he may pass 
quietly along for a time, because he 
is the Lord s anointed, but still he 
will not exert himself for the carrying 
out of the principles of the kingdom, 
he lies dormant all the time. How 
can he who is filled with the princi- 
ples of righteousness and with the 
love of Jesus love that man ? He 
cannot do it as he desires. We have 
got to be inspired by the same Spirit 
and by the same kind of knowledge, 
in order that we may love one another 
and be of one heart and one mind. 

Now, brethren, there is no use for 



THE SAINTS HAVE NOT MAGNIFIED THEIR CALLING, ETC, 1c 7 



us to occupy lime talking about this, 
for it is necessary aud it has got to be 
done. We talk about repenting of 
our sins, and I suppose the brethren 
have heard a great deal of talk about 
this, and hence I say there is no 
necessity for a great deal of talk upon 
this question, for we call ourselves 
Saints, the children of God, but the 
word has come to us that we are in 
sin and transgression. 

I want to ask is there any need of 
hammering and pounding all the time 
in our speeches to convince the people 
of this fact ? I say there is not. A 
man that has any life in him soon 
catches the fire of the Almighty when 
the word of the Lord comes to his 
ears, he is waked up, and like the 
king of Xineveh, he humbles himself, 
that peradventure he may get the 
Spirit of the Lord bestowed upon him 
again. 

We have got to attend to our 
duties, inake use of that intelligence 
which is given us, that we may be one 
with each other* The High Priest* 
hood have got to do this, every hus- 
band must do this, that he may be 
full of - the Holy Ghost, that he may 
be the means of sanctifying bis wife 
and his children, and that he may be 
an instrument in the hands of the 
Lord of extending the kingdom of 
God, and of aiding in the accomplish- 
ment of His purposes. 

When a man is full of sin he is not 
capable of lifting his voice to teach 
his family* How does a man expect 
he can be a Patriarch to a large family 
when he is going on in sin and dark- 
ness, and is becoming more blind to 
the things of the kingdom ? He 
goes forward and gathers other wives 
and increases his familv, but how 
does he expect to teach them w hen he 
is not susceptible of instruction him- 
self? I tell you he will see the day 
when he will be too late and will have 
to stand out of the way* A man has 
to look well at the foundation upon 



which he builds ; a man has to look 
to the Lord for strength, he has to be 
purified and sanctified, and he has to 
purify those that are around him, and 
among that number will be his one 
wife, if she is worthy of salvation, and 
if she is susceptible of being saved. 
He must have sufficient in him of 
the saving principle to impart to her, 
and inasmuch as she can conform to 
that, she can thereby become sancti- 
fied, and be prepared for an exalta- 
tion ; but if he cannot get faith 
enough to receive the principles of 
life and salvation, so that he can com- 
municate those truths to others, be 
may get one wife, and then he may 
get another, and after that another, 
and still another, and then he is 
worse off than before, and is no nearer 
to the kingdom of God, but much 
farther off. 

Brethren we have got to think of 
these things, and to enter into the 
practice of them, and to understand 
them as they are, and to acknowledge 
this one fact< — that we have been 
slack, negligent, and in the back 
ground, and we must see this and 
acknowledge ourselves before God 
and our brethren, and walk up to 
those principles which are being 
taught, and have our religion in prac- 
tice as well as in theory. 

Men who wish to retain their 
standing before God in the Holy 
Priesthood, must have the spirit of 
prophecy, and be qualified to ad- 
minister life and salvation to the 
people : and if they cannot do it to 
the world, thev must do it at home, 
in their families, in their shops, and 
in the streets, that their hearts may 
be inspired with words of life at their 
firesides, in teaching the Gospel to 
their children, aud to their neighbors, 
as much so as when they are speaking 
to their brethren from this stand. 
This having a little of the Spirit when 
before the people and then laying it 
aside, will not do. Some men will 



158 JOURNAL OF 

speak to the people and then go home 
and be just as dry as moulding stock, 
and instead of having the words of 
life in them, they become perfectly 
dry and dead, but this will not do any 
longer. 

It becomes the duties of fathers in 
Israel to wake up and become saviors 
of men, that they may walk before the 
Lord in that strength of faith, and that 
determined energy, that will insure 
them the inspiration of the Almighty 
to teach the words of life to their 
families, as well as to teach them 
when they are called into this stand. 
Then all our words will savor of life 
and salvation wherever we go, and 
wherever we are. 

In this we will see a spirit of deter- 
mine km that will enable us to be- 
come one, that we may learn how to 
love each other, and I pray to the 
Lord that He will deposit that love in 
each of our hearts which He deposited 
in Jesus His Son, and that He will 
continue to deposit a knowledge of that 
which is good. 

Let us remember that we have all 
got to show by our works that we are 
worthy of this life and of this salvation 
which is now offered. 

Now when a man is not willing to 
sacrifice for the benefit of his brethren, 
and when he knows that he trespasses 
upon the feelings of his brethren, and 
yet he has not that love which will 
enable him to make satisfaction, that 
man is not right before the Lord, and 
where is the love of that individual 
for his brother ? • 

When one brother is not willing to 
suffer for his brother, how is it in his 
power to manifest that he has love 
for his brother? I tell you it is in 
ou* folly and weakness that we will 
not bear with our brethren, but if 
they trespass upon our rights we im- 
mediately retaliate, and if they tread 
upon our toes we immediately jump 
upon theirs, the same as the people 
*lo in the Gentile world, where it is 



DISCOURSES. 

thought necessary to act in a state of 
independence, and to defend oneself 
against aggressors. 

It is all nonsense for us any longer 
to act upon this principle, for there is 
a day coming that we will have to 
suffer for each other, and even be 
willing to lay down our lives for each 
other, as Jesus did for the Twelve 
Apostles in his day, and as they did 
for the cause which he established. 
When I see a brother that has been 
trespassed against, and then he turn* 
round and jumps upon the offender, 
then I sav, how far is that brother 

iff 

from the path of duty, and I say to 
him vou must learn to govern vour- 
self, or you never will be saved in the 
-kingdom of God. 

We are all called upon to think of 
these things, and we mightas well think 
now, at the present time as to defer 
it till the future, for we have got to 
do it, or we never will receive the 
Spirit of the Lord to a great degree, 
nor the advantages of this reformation, 
nor the outpouring of that Holy Spirit 
which is anticipated. 

Why do I say these things when 
we are all so far advanced in the know- 
ledge of God ? I make these remarks 
because they are the only things which 
will save us at the present time. 

This quarrelling and bickering will 
not do ; it is the work of salvation 
we are engaged in. Now for an 
example, and what is the use of going 
to heaven for an example when there 
is one here ? The Presidency of this 
Church are one, there is no jar exist- 
ing between them ; and the Twelve 
Apostles have got to be one like them* 
and when we see perfect union with 
ourselves, we expect others to imitate 
our example. Did you ever see us 
rebel when the Presidency saw fit 
to chastise us ? No, we are one 
with them, and we will not stop the 
Spirit that is in them, nor attempt to 
stop up the channel through which the 
Holy Ghost designs to prepare us for 



OFFERS OF MERCY, ETC* 



159 



that which is to come. Did they see 
proper to chastise, we will not rebel, 
neither will we lose our confidtnce in 
them. 

Well, the High Priests and Seven 
ties, they ought to be one with the 
Twelve Apostles, and they ought to 
lertrn to echo our sentiments as we 
echo forth those of the First Presi 
dency, for we must all learn to be one. 

Jus>t so far as we echo forth the 
words of President Young and brother 
Heber, just so far are the High 
Priests and Seventies under obliga- 
tions to echo forth our words. Now 
ye Hijjh Priests and Seventies, if von 
do right you will carry out this coun- 
sel ; you are obliged to carry out 
those counsels, if you walk in the 
light of the Holy Ghost which is now 
manifest. And why is it not so at 
the present time ? 

The Seventies were spoken to and 
counseled to pursue a certain course a 
few days ago, but did they do it ? No 
they did not. It is not the Seventies 
that speak, it is not the High Priests, 
neither is it the Twelve, nor Brighaui 



Young, but it is the Holy Ghost 
through those various channels that is 
calling upon the people to carry out 
the mind and will of our Father who 
is in heaven. It is God that is all in 
all, Him whom we call our Father in 
heaven, He qualities us upon the 
earth, and we speak forth by the dic- 
tation of His Spirit the things that 
are necessary to be laid before the 
people. 

Brethren, I will not take up any 
more time ; may the Lord bless you 
and enable you to see things as they 
should be seen ; may He give you 
power to double your diligence as I am 
determined to do, and may Hegive you 
power to see your duties, and to have 
the inspiration of the Holy Ghost as 
I feel to have it, and may you see by 
the spirit of prophecy those things 
that are approaching, that they may 
awaken you to a true sense of your 
position before God and your brethren, 
that you may have the qualifications 
which are necessary for you to possess, 
which 1 ask in the name of Jesus : 
Amen. 



OFFERS OF MERCY — THE GREAT DISPENSATION IN WHICH WE LIVE. 

A Discourse, by Elder Franklin 2), Hiehards y Delivered in the Tabernacle^ Great Salt 

Lake City, January 11, 1857* 

Brethren and sisters, I have no I desire with your kind attention, 
apology to make this morning for pre- I your solicitations also to God that the 
senting myself before you. It be- j Holy Spirit may rest upon me and up- 
comes my duty and privilege to on you, and that w« may all be ediiied 
address you a little while, longer or in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
shorter as I may be led to do, upon It is a pleasing idea to me to reflect 
such things as shall be suggested to and behold that the people have come 
my mind. together this morning so generally, to 



160 JOURNAL OF 

this Tabernacle. They hare come 
anticipating being fed with the bread 
of life, and I feel as though the pre* 
6«nt is a time when the Lord is willing 
to administer unto His people the 
bread of life and salvation ; that it 
is a time when the Saints may with ! 
one heart and one mind call upon 
Him for great blessings, and I may 
say a great many of them. We 
should ask for those blessings first 
and foremost which every one needs 
for their own present salvation, in- 
crease of faith, increase of the know- 
ledge of God, and an increase in 
purselves of every thing that is good 
and praiseworthy for Saints to enjoy 
through the revelations of the Holy 
Spirit 

This, it appears to me, is the legiti- 
mate object for which we should seek 
now a blessing at the hand of God. 
It is His good pleasure to bestow upon 
us according to our needs, and this 
He will do if we seek upto Him in 
faith. 

When I contemplate the present 
situation of the people, if I were to 
think of one text more than another, 
that I could like to talk about it 
would be this ; 1 'Whoso confesseth and 
forsaketh his bids shall find mercy." 
I have no* been in the habit of taking 
a text for a long time, but there is 
something in this directly applicable 
to this people, that whoso confesseth 
and forsaketh his sins shall find mercy. 
This is a favor and a blessing that is 
now extended to the people of God to 
an extent, and with a liberality that 
has never before been witnessed in 
this dispensation, and it appears to 
me that such has never been known 
nptn the earth, A time when the 
Lord has spoken so openly, so abun- 
dantly, and so extensively to His 
people, and told them that if they 
will but confess and forsake their sins 
they shall be forgiven and be saved* 
I say the like (as it appears to me) 
has never before been known. I oon- 



DISCOURSES. 

ceive that we as a people have the 
very greatest occasion to seek the 
mercy and blessings of God because 
of the condition we are in, and because 
of those things which He has com- 
mitted unto us. We all have Wen 
taught and do understand that the 
time in which we live is a time of 
times; a time when the consumma- 
tion of that which is great and good, 
and which has been promised shall 
be brought about here upon the earth ; 
a time when characters shall make 
and do make their appearance upon 
the earth who have been reserved for 
the performance of this work, for 
generations. It has not been for 
them to labor in the flesh in former 
dispensations, but they have been 
reserved until now in order that the 
greater purposes of God may in this 
dispensation be accomplished, that all 
who are in Christ may be gathered 
in one, and a work be done in this 
our day, which has never been done 
before. All the revelations and pro- 
phecies go to show and declare this. 
We live then in a time of times; we 
live among, as we may see, those who 
are men of men, rulers of rulers, for 
such I hold thost who are rulers in 
Zion to be, and they are taking hold 
of those principles, of that knowledge 
an4 that power, which shall qualify 
the iff Sway such a sceptre of right- 
eousness as has never been exercised 
over the earth. These qualifications 
we could see in our Prophet that is 
gone, and alsoin others that are with us. 

With these men before us here 
continually, we have seen exemplified 
a measure of that knowledge, under- 
standing and power that is offered us 
iu the keys of the endowment that are 
given in the House of the Lord, by 
which we may grow to a knowledge of 
all that affects our salvation and exalta- 
tion in His kingdom. This manifests 
a degree of liberality, a degree of 
munificence such as has never been 
bestowed upon the people generally 



OFFERS OF MERCY, ETC. 



ItiL 



in any age of the ^orld. We are 
indebted to the Lord our God for this 
knowledge, and are responsible to Him 
for the use we make of it, for He has 
not given us all this that we may feast 
our°souls and sit down and go to 
sleep, lie has not given it to us fur 
this purpose, but for us to act upon 
it, and by the use of it become strong 
to carry out His work on the earth. 
He has given us this power and means 
of obtaining knowledge from the hea- 
vens, that we may exercise the prin 
ciples of righteousness and truth, in 
order to prove ourselves worthy of 
those greater things that are yet in 
&tore for the faithful, and that are yet 
to be revealed, through a constant 
scene of trial and of proving. What 
has been the case in Israel? Why 
the fact has been that as soon as the 
people got those blessings which they 
obtain in the "House of the Lord," 
that seemed to be the end of the law 
unto them, it seemed to be the height 
of their ambition, and they sat down 
and went to sleep, or became covetous 
and greedy of gain, whereas the powers 
conferred Were tools or instruments in 
their hands to enable them to work 

" for God* 

This is the course that has been 
pursued by the people generally, and 
those whom we can say the least of 
in relation to transgression have some 
sins to atone for and make rebtitution. 
We have been nearly all more or less 
in the dark. Yes f all the quorums in 
the Church except theFir>t Presiden- 
cy : God be thanked His light and 
power has been in them to watch, 
while the rest have slumber* d. The 
Twelve take this as strongly to them- 
selves as any, and have acknowledged 
that they have been asleep. Yet we 
have been abroad labouring to bring 
people to the knowledge of the truth, 
to the knowledge of God, a knowledge 
and power such as they never could 
have before received on the earth, 
hence the condemnation that we are 




IK 



7 



brought under is beyond that which 
any other people could be under ; then 
what has been the mercy of God? It 
is that now- while in these circumstan- 
ces, nearly all have got to sleep, and. 
some in the darkness of their minds 
have wandered far from the Lord, and 
have committed sins that in their own 
estimation and judgment cause them 
to feel that they are worthy of dam- 
nation for having violated their holy 
covenants. And does the Lord go to 
and cut them oiT? Or does He send 
a chastisement and destroy them with 
plague, and sweep them off from the 
earth ? No, this is not the tone of 
our Heavenly Father to us this day, 
but His voice to us is, that if we 
will now turn from and forsake our 
sins and draw near unto Him, that 
He will forgive and never cause the 
sins of this people to be remembered, 
against them, but will blot them out 
from His remembrance forever. What 
unbounded love and tender mercy are 
here evinced to this people, while 
asleep, and enveloped in the dark- 
shadows of death to that fearful exteut 
that the word bleep will not properly 
express the state of the people. We 
have been mesmerized mid could uot 
be brought out of it without the most 
extraordinary means being used. We 
had become like "icebergs/' we were 
so cold and dead, that when President 
Young got up to speak he could not 
free his mind, and has not been nhle 
to do so for the last several times that 
he has spoken, feeling that there was 
not room in our hearts to receive his 
words. And what a sight was it in 
Israel to see the Social Hail filled 
with the chief authorities and Elders 
of the Church, a body of men upon 
whom rests the responsibility of ad- 
ministering salvation to thia earth and 
its inhabitants, and to see such a fog 
there, and such darkness that the Pre- 
sidency could not there free their 
minds, but had to lift the almighty 
sledge hammer to break the flinty 

[Vol IVp 



rock. The mesmerism of the devil 
was so great, so strong that it required 
the most stringent teachings to bring 
the people to the standard of truth, 
ami to a sense of their condition. 

This you have all realized more or 
less in your wards, and at your habi- 
tations trulv awful it has been to con- 
template. Yet for all this the word 
of the Lord unto us is not judgment, 
nor pestilence, nor plague, nor famine, 
nor sword, if we will now awake, re- 
pent and live our religion. 

Whoso confesseth and forsaketh 
his sins shall find mercy, but they 
who do not, have not the promise of 
mercy. I wish this morning to warn 
you against taking a course which will 
prevent the blessings and mercy of 
God corning unto you, for now is the 
time that is most exceedingly oppor- 
tune iu the favour of God, and it is a 
time that will work upon those that 
are transgressors, that are dishonest 
with themselves and with others, and 
that will endeavour to avoid the truth 
and shun the light, avoid the stan- 
dard mid add sin to transgression, the 
Lord God will harden their hearts that 
they cannot enter into His mercy. 
Although we thus speak we have the 
assurance that the people will as a peo- 
ple with heart- ft! c penitence and obe- 
dience turn unto Him and be saved. 
There never was a time in this dispen- 
sation or in any other that has been so 
full of mercy iu His calling upon us 
and giving us an opportunity to feel 
after Him, and if we do this we shall 
find Him to bo a God at hand and 
not afar off; we shall find Him in 
our habitations and it is for every 
n \un having the Priesthood to setk 
after God with all his might, mind 
and strength, and to obtain the spirit 
and power of his calling and ordina- 
tion, Thtre are a great many among 
us who have not vet obtained this 
spirit and power. There is a great 
difference annng those who dwell in 
the light of Zioo, Some walk in the 



light of others, and some walk having 
the light in themselves. There are 
those, and always have been, and al- 
ways will be, tthile saviours and saved 
dwell together, that walk in the light 
of others, and do not got it into their 
own souls. They do not seem to 
think that thev ouyht to or can have 
the light in themselves. If you look 
you have an illustration of it in the 
difference that exists in the heavenly 
bodies. The sun has limit of itself 
to warm the earth aud the inhabitants 
of the earth, has power to give heal, 
light, and vegetation to this earth, and 
to other heavenly bodies. The moon 
and other planets do not appear to 
have light of themselves, but they 
reflect the light of the sun. 

It is right and our duty brethren, 
for us to take the light that is offered, 
and to take hold of the counsel that is 
now given to us and turn from our 
errors, make all that is crooked 
straight, and make restitution to all 
that we have injured that we may go 
into the waters of baptism and come 
out clean from everything that would 
hinder us from receiving the light, 
and that we may receive the Holy 
Ghost; that it may be our constant 
companion, that the light of the Lord 
may be in us. If all things are not 
made ripht with each other we shall 
not be in a position to obtain the bles- 
sings promised, but if we make all 
right the Holy Spirit will be poured 
out and be a light to our feet, and a 
lamp to our path. We shall by it 
receive strength and power to magnify 
our calling. This is the duty of our 
men, and it is the duty of our women 
to seek this light and strength, and 
this help from the Lord, But it is 
especially the duty of men, the Elders 
of Israel, it is for them to lay hold, by 
the power of faith, and by their Priest- 
hood. Yes brethren, if we have been 
mesmerised it is for us to wake up 
and do our duties that the li^ht mav 
go forth from us to others. This is 



OFFERS OF MERCY, ETC. 163 



not done in a week, nor in a month, \ 
but by a constant series of works and 
diligence, and that will bring the light 
of heaven upon us which has been 
shut out from our souls. As you see 
that some of our brethren that admin- 
ister to you in your wards, increase in 
the power of their callings so every 
man that has a part in the Priesthood 
must prevail and obtain favour with 
God, and get light in himself, get rid 
of his sins, and all his hardness of 
heart, for the time is coming when 
everything that can be shaken will 
be shaken, and we must have this 
light aud strength within us, or we 
never shall stand the times that are 
yet to try our souls. Of course when 
we got dull and paralized, our duties 
vere left for some one else to do. 

Quorums, families, and individuals 
have alike failed to magnify their call 
ings. They have looked over the 
Teachers, the Bishops and High Coun- 
cils, and tlitre was no authority but 
the First Presidency that could settle a 
little family dispute ; such has been 
the dullness of the quorums and the 
condition of the people generally that 
they seemed lifeless until the Presi- 
dency have had to bear the burdens, 
discharge the responsibilities and per 
fern, i labours of nearly every other 
Quorum and Council in the Church. 

Who is there that has any part of 
tho Priesthood, and who has received 
his endowments but that ought to be 
able to administer in his household 
all those things which are necessary 
for lifa and salvation ? They ought 
to b* ready at all times to manifest 
their authority as men of God, and 
administer not only to all in their 
families but to perform the duties 
which they owe to the Church aud the 
world also. 

Surely to say we have been " asleep n 
does not tell the condition we were in, 
but now, notwithstanding all our 
transgressions, backsliding*, hardness 
of heart, and blindness of mind " whoso 



confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall 
find mercy," What a broad saying it 
is of the Prophet Brigham that we 
shall be forgiven of all our sins, ex- 
cept such as cannot bo forgiven in this 
world nor in that which is to come. 
What an extent of kindness and 
mercy is now revealed unto us by our 
Heavenly Father in this accepted time 
which is peculiarly a day of salvation, 

I will tell you how I feel about it ; 
I consider that those who will not 
make a thorough work of it and ob- 
tain the Holy Spirit to dwell in them, 
it will be a hard case for them ever to 
find favour with the Lord. 

If you and I and all Israel had 
lived up to our privileges what might 
we have been able to do for the king- 
dam ? In purity and in power we 
could have increased the numbers and 
strength of it mightily, we could have 
had that faith that one would chase a 
thousand and two put ten thousand to 
flight. It is a power that will dis- 
perse wickedness, and the words of 
righteousness will be felt like the 
voice of thunders ; men have now got 
to arouse themselves to activity and 
power in works of righteousness and 
faith. The First Presidency have 
been drawing us too long, 

I do not feel to detain you much 
longer as brother Kimball and bruther 
Wells have come in, but will say a few 
words more. We have now olTered 
to us the great and glorious blowings 
of God's favour renewed upon \xs\ If 
we lay hold of this by (pith and obtain 
the strength of our calling in the 
spirit and power thereof, it seems to 
me that we shall be blest fur beyond 
our present or past conceptions. 
When I think of this I feel like ex- 
horting the people to take hold and 
get the spirit and power of their call- 
ing, for all can plead guifty of neglect- 
ing their duty, if they are not guilty 
of more and overt transgressions. 

Now if we will do to all as we wish 
them to do unto us, we shall be pre- 



pared to sit down in the presence of 
God and our Elder Brother t and then 
we can be one with them and they 
with us. Do not let it be so, that 
while the door of mercy is open, that 
any will seal it against themselves, 
for it would have been better for them 
not to have been born. 

These are the times for us to wake 
up and take hold with the energies of 
our souls that light may come back to 
us, and that we may have light in our 
understandings, that we may have 
power to administer to those around 
us, aud to do those things that are re- 
quired at our hands ; and I can say, 
brethren and sisters, that in future it 
ehall be my study, my faith, and my 
prayer and my labour to obtain these 
blessings with you, aud to stand in 
my place and calliug and obtaiu grace 
to magnify them, and have faith like 
those who have gone before us, that 
are and have been labouring before us, 



and they are all labouring now, they 
are waiting and watching for the com- 
pletion of the work that is laid upon 
us, that they may receive the blessings 
and promises given to them in ages 
that are gone. It is not to be won- 
dered at when we contemplate the 
condition of the world what a vast deal 
is depending upon our exertions, but 
when we look at the extent of our 
follies it is wonderful that the Lord 
should give us such wholesale forgive- 
ness. For the sake of ourselves, our 
families, the living and the dead, we 
should all turn to God with full pur- 
pose of heart and sanctify ourselves 
that there may be a people whom He- 
will delight to own aud bless, that He 
may fully establish this work and es- 
tablish righteousness upon the earth 
for ever 

May the Lord grant us power to do 
this, in the name of Jesus Christ: 
Amen. 



THE BODY OF CHRIST— PARABLE OF THE VINE— A WILD ENTHUSIAS- 
TIC SPIRIT NOT OF GOD— THE SAINTS SHOULD NOT UNWISELY 
EXPOSE EACH OTHERS' FOLLIES. 



A Discourse, by Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 

January 11, 1857. 



We have a little business to lay be- 
fore the brethren, aud we might as 
well do it this forenoon as to do it in 
the afternoon. We many times leave 
our business matters for the afternoon, 
to transact in the time of the sacra- 
ment, though the administration of 
that ordinance has been omitted for a 
time* There are a great many peo- 
ple iu this congregation and in this 
Valley who could justly aud benefi- 



cially partake of the sacrament, but 
they are prohibited for the present iu 
consequence of the wickedness of 
some who would also partake and 
thus eat and drink to their condemna- 
tion. 

You talk about such persons being 
asleep ; you call it sleep ; well it is,, 
comparatively speaking, the sleep of 
death that is on a sreat many indiii» 
duals, and they do not realize it, and 



■ 



THE BODY OF CHRIST, ETC. 



yon cannot make them realize it. 
They think they are awake to their 
duties ; they think they are living 
their religion, and when we speak to 
this people in a mass, as you are here, 
almost every man and woman will go 
home and say, " That sermon does not 
touch me, the coat, or the jacket does 
not fit me." I am aware of this, for 
if it did fit you and you would ac- 
knowledge it, you would put it on and 
wear it ; and the coat you would put 
on would be sack- cloth and ashes ; it 
would be a cloak that would be wet 
and soaked with ashes, and it would 
be so strong it would eat off the rust 
and filth that are on you, yea, eat 
them off with ashes put on with a 
cloth, so as to open the pores of life 
that the Spirit of God may penetrate 
through your systems. 

There is a little matter of business 
that we want to lay before this con- 
gregation in regard to John Hyde, 
who weut to the Sandwich Islands on 
a missiion. There are a couple of 
letters that the brethren have re- 
ceived ; we shall read a little from 
them, and give you to understand the 
course he is taking. (The letters 
were read.) You hear the letters and 
the testimony of our brethren in re- 
gard to John Hyde. Such matters, 
many times, have passed along and 
we have not noticed them but have 
let men deny the faith, speak against 
it and deliver lectures through the 
world. Many times we have let them 
run at large, but the time is now 
passed for such a course of things. 
By the consent of my brethren I shall 
move that John Hyde be cut off from 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints, and I will put the motion 
in full, that is, that he be cut off root 
and brauch; that means pertaining 
to himself. When this motion is put, 
I want you to vote, every one of you, 
either for or against, for there is no 
sympathy to be shown unto such a 
man. Brother Wells has seconded 



165 

the motion I have made. All that 
are in favour that John Hyde be cut 
off from the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter day Saints, and that he be 
delivered over to Satan to be buffeted 
iu the flesh, will raise their right 
hands. (All hands were raised.) 
j When there was a vote of this kind 
taken before the congregation in re- 
gard to Thomas S. Williams, it caused 
a great deal of sympathy with some, 
for they looked upon it as though it 
had cut off his family, his wives and 
his children. I will ask the congre- 
gation, wa3 a motion put to cut off 
his family ? No, there was not. A 
motion has been put, and unanimous- 
ly carried, that John Hyde be cut off 
root and branch, that is, himself and 
all the roots and branches that are 
within him ; this has no allusion to 
his family. He has taken a course 
by which he has lost his family and 
forfeited his Priesthood ; he has for- 
feited his membership. The limb is 
cut off, but the Priesthood takes the 
fruit that w*as attached to the limb 
and saves it, if it will be saved. Do 
you understand me ? His wife is not 
cut off from this Church, but she is 
free from him; she is just as free 
from him as though she never had be- 
longed to him. The limb Bhe was con- 
nected to is cut off, and she must 
again be grafted into the tree, if she 
wishes to be saved ; that is all 
about it* 

When a limb that has got two or 
more branches or shoots is cut off, 
those shoots and branches, and their 
fruit, if any, are cut off with the limb. 
Why ? Because they are attached to 
it. But they can all be taken and 
grafted right back again into the tree* 
or into the Priesthood. 

I do not wish to say much this 
morning, without I feel a great deal 
of liberty ; and my liberty will be in 
proportion to the liberty, and freedom* 
and life there in this people. If our 
Father and our God was to come here, 



* 



166 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



or Jesus, or Peter, or Joseph, or bro- 
ther Brigham, or any other man, he 
could not speak to this people and 
advance light to them, only in propor- 
tion to the li^ht that is in this people 
and their willingness and readiness to 
receive more. 

I hive not brother Brigham and his 
Counsellors cried unto this people, as 
with a voice of thunder and earth- 
quake, for years and could not wake 
you up ? You did not believe but 
that you were all the time living your 
religion, every one of you, men and 
women. Can brother Brigham ad- 
vance any farther than this people 
strive to follow, and at the same time 
retain his present connection with 
them ? Can brother Heber rise any 
faster than brother Jlrigham ? No. 
Cun brother Wells ? Ko he cannot. 
"Why? The Church of God is com 
pared to the body of a man ; there is 
the head, there are the arms and every 
part of the body. God has joined 
them together, and they are brought 
up ns an illustration to compare with 
the Church. Now if my legs and feet, 
and arms and hands, and other mem- 
bers of my body give up and lose 
their strength and power, become 
paralyzed or benumbed, how is it pos- 
sible for my head to rise up, without 
the use of those members ? It can- 
not, because the head is attached to 
them. On the other hand, if the 
arms, which are designed to defend 
the head, and all the members below 
the head lose their power and have 
gone to sleep, what can those mem- 
bers do? Can they rise until the 
rest of that body rises ? No. I use 
the figure of the body of a man, just 
as the Apostle Paul did in ancient 
times :■ — 1 Cor. xii. 

14. For the body is not one mem- 
ber, but many. 

15. If the foot shall say t Because I 
am not the hand, I am not of the 
body ; is it therefore not of the body? 

16. And if the ear shall say, Be- 



cause I am not the eve, I am not of 
the body ; is it therefore not of the 
body ? 

17. If the whole body were an eye, 
where were the hearing? If the 
whole were the hearing, where were 
the smelling ? 

18. But now hath God set the mem- 
bers every one of them iu the body, 
as it hath pleased Him. 

19. And if they were all one mem- 
ber, where were the body ? 

20. But now are they many mem- 
bers, yet but one body. 

21. And the eye cannot say unto 
the hand, 1 have no need of thee : 
nor again the head to the feet, I have 
no need of you. 

22. Nay, much more those mem- 
bers of the body, which seem to be 
more feeble, are necessary : 

23. And those members of the 
body, which we think to be less honour- 
able, upon these we bestow more 
abundant honour ; and our uncomely 
parts have more abundant comeli- 
ness. 

24. For our comely parts have no 
need : but God hath tempered the 
body together, having given more 
abundant honour to that part which 
lacked : 

25. That there should be no seism 
in the body ; but that the members 
should have the same care one for 
another. 

26. And whether one member suf- 
fer, all the members suffer with it: or 
one member be honored, all the mem- 
berg rejoice with it. 

27. Now ye are the body of Christ, 
and members in particular. 

28. And God hath set some in the 
Church, first Apostles, secondarily 
Prophets, thirdly Teachers, after that 
miracles, then gifts of healing, helps, 
governments, diversities of tongues, 

29. Are all Apostles f are all Pro- 
phets ? are all Teachers ? are all 
workers of miracles ? 

30. Have all the gifts cf healing ? 



THE BODY OF 

do all speak with tongues ? do all in- 
terpret ? 

T>L But covet earnestly the best 
gifts. And vet shew I unto you a more 
excellent way. 

m 

There is one way in which the Pre- 
sidency of this Church can rise, but 
it would be greatly to the injury of 
the bodwand I will tell you how. If 
you will go to work and reject them, 
you will see them ri?*e quickly, but 
you will also see this body go down to 
death and hell, while the Priesthood 
of this Church would go to heaven. 
You can liberate them in this way, ! 
but not in any other except through 
obedience, unless that Presidency rises 
up and cuts you off. They can do 
that, for they have as much power to ! 
cut you off as you have to reject them. 
I want you to understand this. They 
are an independent body, still they 
are attached to vou as the head of the 
body of Christ for the purpose of 
saving the whole body, that all might 
be a perfect system. You will find 
in the Bible what I am talking about, 
only I am applying it to this people, 
as Paul applied it to the people in his 
days. 

Jesus says, in the 15 th chapter of 
St. John, " I am the true vine, and 
my Father is the husbandman,* 1 or, 
in other words, my Father is the root 
and I am the vine springing from the 
root, and it is for me to abide in that 
vine. And when he abode in it he re- 
ceived the same nourishment, the same 
fatness, and the same power that pro- 
ceeded from the Father, or from the root 
from whence the vine sprang. Then 
if the twelve Apostles abode in him, 
they received the same nourishment 
that he did, and had the same power; 
then those that believed on the Apos- 
tles' words, if they abode in their 
words, received the same power the 
Apostles received from the vine, they 
becoming branches of that vine in 
common with the Apostles. Jesus 
is that vine, the Apostles were the 



CHRIST, ETC. 167 

branches that sprang from him, then 
the Seventies, and other members, or 
those that sprang from them. 

Joseph Smith sprang from Peter, 
James, and John ; and brother Brig- 
ham and brother Heber, and brother 
| Hyde sprang from Joseph ; and you 
sprang from that authority now exist- 
ing, did you not? Do you not see 
that you are all in the same vine ? 
There are different branches, and 
every different branch springing out of 
the same vine. There are hundreds 
of lesser branches connected to the 
main branches of the vine, others 
again extend from them. There 
are the Seventies, the High Priests, 
the Elders, Ac. ; they are all branches, 
are they not, belonging to the same 
root, the same vine ? — John xv. 

L I am the true vine, and my 
Father is the husbandman. 
1 2. Every branch in me that beareth 
not fruit he taketh away : and every 
branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth 
it, that it may bring forth more fruit. 

3. Now ye are clean th rough the 
word which I have spoken unto you. 

4. Abide in me, and I in you. As 
the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, 
except it abide in the vine : no more 
can ye, except ye abide in me* 

5. I am the vine, ye are the 
branches : He that abideth in me, 
and I in him, the same bringeth 
forth much fruit ; for without me ye 
can do nothing. 

6. If a man abide not in me, he is 
cast forth as a branch, and is wither- 
ed ; and men gather them, and cast 
them into the fire, and they are 
burned. 

7. If ye abide in me, and my words 
abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, 
and it shall be done unto you. 

8. Herein is my Father glorified, 
that ye bear much fruit ; so shall ye 
be my disciples. 

9. As the Father hath loved me, 
so have I loved you : continue ye in 

I my love. 



168 



JOURNAL Or DISCOURSES, 



10. If ye keep my commandments, 
ye shall abide in my love ; even as 
I have kept my Fathers command- 
inents, and abide in his love. 

11. These things have I Bpoken 
unto you, that my joy might remain 
'In you, and that your joy might be full. 

12. This is my commandment, 
That ye love one another, as I have 

loved you. 

13. Greater love hath no man than 
this, that a mau lav down his life for 
bis friends* 

14. Ye are my friends, if ye do 
-whatsoever I command you. 

15. Henceforth I call you servants; 
for the servant knoweth not \vh u his 
lord doeth : but I have called you 
friends ; for all things that 1 have 
heard of my Father I have made 
known unto you, 

10. Ye have not chosen me, but I 
have chosen you, and ordained yon. 
that ye should go and bring forth 
fruit, and that your fruit should re- 
main : that whatsoever ye shall ask of 
the Father in my name, he may give 
it you. 

17. These things I command you, 
that ye love one another. 

18. If the world hate you, ye know 
that it hated me before it hated you. 

19. If ve were of the world, the 
•world would love his own ; but be- 
cause ve are not of the world, but I 
Slave chosen you out of the world, 
therefore the world hateth you. 

20. Remember the word that I 
said unto you, The servant is not 
greater than his lord. If they have 
persecuted me, they will also perse- 
cute you : if they have kept my saying, 
they will keep yours also. 

21. But all these things will they 
*3o unto you for my name s sake, be- 
cause they know not Him that sent me. 

22. If I had not come and spoken 
*into them, they had not had sin: but 
now they have no cloak for their sin. 

23. He that hateth me, hateth my 
Father also. • 



24. If I had not done among them 
the works which none other man did, 
they had not had sin : but now have 
they both seen and hated both me 
and ray Father. 

25. But this cometh to pass, that 
the word might be fulfilled that is 
written in their law, They hated me 
without a cause. 

26. But when the Comforter is 
come, whom I will send unto you 
from the Father, even the Spirit of 
truth, which proceedeth from the 
Father, ho shall testify of me : 

27. And ye also shall bear witness, 
because ye have been with me from 
the beginning. 

I want to show you your connec- 
tion with the Church, and then you 
can see what an effect it has when 
there is a dead member attached to 
the head of any limb, or at its junc- 
tion with the trunk, ^Yhen you go 
into your gardens and look at your 
peach trees, do you not see many 
great and important limbs, also many 
branches to those limbs ? Now if a 
main branch is partly dead or lifeless 
where it joins the trunk, the sap has 
to go through there to support the 
limb, and of course affects its nourish- 
ment, for the sap becomes partially 
dormant, and when it goes into the 
rest of the members, they are dor- 
mant; like unto the sap that has 
passed through those dead parts. You 
may say that the Presidency of the 
Seventies are at the junction of one 
main limb with the trunk, and when 
the members that pertain to that de- 
partment of government are partly 
dead, it affects the whole limb and 
every branch pertaining to it. 

That is the connection we have got 
to form with each other, or we shall 
be severed from the tree and lost. 
We will say that here is a peach tree, 
and that there is one limb extends away 
yonder, and that away at the far end 
of it are six or eight peaches, and that 
there is not another particle of fruit 



* 



THE BODY OF 

on the whole tree. Now is not that 
one fruit bearing limb worth more to 
the master than all the rest, except 
the trunk and root to which it is con- 
nected? Why? Because it brings 
forth fruit God looks upon this 
matter just as I am trying to explain 
it to you. Jesus calls his true fol- 
lowers his disciples, because they 
bring forth much fruit. How can 
you be reckoned the disciples of 
Christ, the disciples of God in the 
last days, except you bring forth 
fruit? * | 

I talked very plain to you, three 
weeks ago. The power of God ran 
through me just as City creek would 
run through this city, provided there 
was no obstruction to its course. 
Such would be the case to-day, if 
there was eo obstruction to the mani- 
festation of the power of God, and 
every member would receive his full 
supply. Is there an obstruction? 
There is. Was there on that day? 
There was; but the power of God 
was there sufficient to penetrate a 
stone, and it did penetrate the hard- 
est and most corrupt men hi the con- 
gregation, and they did not know 
what was the matter with them. Did 
you see any particular difference with 
me? Nothing more than you gene- 1 
rally see. I was calm and composed, 
and the truth kept pouring out with- 
out creating any convulsion, because 
there uas no obstruction to it in me. 

The more of the Spirit of God a 
man has, the more composed he is. 
You will not hear him rage and tear, say- 
ing, 11 Oh, the Holy Ghost is in me; I 
shall die ; hell and the devil is to pay/ 1 
[The speaker mimicked the manner 
of wild enthusiasts,] I am trying to 
show you the folly, wild spirit, and 
devil that gets into some men, and 
they try to make the people believe 
that it is the Holy Ghost, when it is 
not any such thing, You never see 
brother Brigham operated upon in 
that way ; you never see brother 



CHRIST, ETC, 169 

Heber so affected. I have had to 
fire here. Why? Because the ene- 
my was so strong against me that I 
had to force the word of God towards 
the people to effect them in any way, 
shape, or manner. 

There is more danger of people's 
getting wild fire than there is of their 
getting the true fire of God. There 
is danger of going too far, and of 
pressing this people too far. There 
is a medium in all things. It would 
be but a little while, let some men 
lead and dictate, before the people 
would be as tbev are in London, 
How are they there? They have 
been excited with everything that 
could be raked and scraped, to such 
a degree that there is nothing now 
that will excite them one particle. 
In like manner some would get this 
people in a little while so that you 
could not create an excitement that 
would move them. 

I will ask this congregation if they 
do not know that God was with mo 
three weeks ago, and they will admit 
that He dictated me, I did not say 
anything about it, but all the tus- 
sle T had was to get out of this stand, 
for it seemed as though I was held 
by some power, visible or invisible* 
I had hard work to get out ef this 
stand. Did I resist the spirit ? Yes, 
I resisted the spirit and power of thia 
people who were holding me. 41 Why 
did you leave the pulpit ? " Because 
I had spoken long enough. The 
judgment that God gave me said I 
had spoken long enough, and if I had 
spoken any longer it would not have 
had so good an effect upon you as it 
did. Was I not calm ? Did I tell 
any of you that the Holy Ghost was 
in me ? I did not say one word about 
it; I let every one judge for himself, 
f Some men in this town come pret- 
ty near tearing down the stands and 
benches, and the roofs off from the 
houses, crying out, 11 The Holy Ghost 
is in me/ <5fcc. 



170 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



[The speaker jumped and threw 
his arras about.] 

I am mimicking those persons, in 
order to show the folly of their con* 
duct. I want you to understand, and 
not let men get these powers on them. 
It would not be any wonder if brother 
Gifford were to get into that spirit, 
because that is the spirit he had be* 
fore he came into the Church : and 
he had it a while after he came into 
the Church, and he feels as though he 
had lost all his religion, because he is 
not actuated by that wild spirit. I 
have seen the manifestations of those 
spirits' both in America and England; 
they were in this Church in tbe first 
commencement of it in Kirtland. 

In the commencement of this 
Church the devil came along, and 
there were men that saw written let- 
ters come down from the heavens in 
their presence ; that was in Kirtland, 
Ohio, ^5 or HQ years ago* Some en- 
thusiastic spirits received those let- 
ters as revelation, and they would read 
them to the people, A spirit would 
come on those individuals, and they 
would begin to run around the house, 
and be thrown into all manner of 
shapes and convulsions, saying it was 
the operation of the Holy Ghost* If 
you do not look out, you will get such 
spirits as those here. I merely speak 
of them to give you a check, that you 
may be aware of the course you are 
taking. 

I will tell you what kind of charac- 
ters will have those kinds of revela- 
tions ; they will be men who have 
committed whoredom in our midst, 
and women who have played the 
whore. Good, virtuous men and wo- 
men are not actuated by those spirits, 
because thev ask the Father, in the 
name of Jesus Christ, to give them 
His Spirit, and not those wild, enthu- 
siastic spirits manifested by some, 
How was it with those men in Kirt- 
land? Almost every one of them 
denied the faith and went over the 



board, and afterwards we found out 
that they were adulterous persons. 
\ As for the gift of tongues, 1 do not 
speak in tongues often. Can I apeak 
in tongues? Yes, I can speak in a 
good, beautiful language to this people 
at any time. Why ? Because God 
gave me the gift, and He does not 
give gifts to men ami then take theih 
away again, so lon# as those mm are 
doing their duty. They are gifis, and 
God gives them to men and women; 
and so long as they improve upan 
them they do not forfeit them. If 
they do not improve upon them, the 
devil takes the advantage and will 
make it appear like the gifts of God 
which they have possessed, as nearly 
as possible, and thus they go over- 
board. 

I do not know why it is that I am 
led to speak so to-day, but I am led 
as I am, and yeu may judge whether 
it is right or wrong. Can I interpret 
tongues? Yes, because that gift is 
in nii\ and I have not forfeited it. 13 
it in brother Brigbam ? Yes, and so 
is every sift that God ever gave to 
His ancient Apostles. God has given 
them to brother Brigham, and lie will 
never take them away from bira. Ha 
has the Spirit in him, and so have his 
Counsellors, that can discern your 
spirits and gifts, whether they are of 
God or of the devil. When any 
of you get up to speak in tongue?, 
whether you do so by the power of 
God or of the devil, I can tell you 
which source that tongue came from, 
and if it is from the Lord 1 can in- 
terpret it. 

Are the gifts of the Gospel given to 
you to fool with? No, neither are 
they given to dictate the Church, nor 
the Priesthood. Have such things 
been done ? Yes, thousands of men 
and women have received revelations 
and stood up to dictate the President, 
the Prophet, the Seer, and Ilevelutor, 
in his Priesthood. When we came 
to find out who such characters were, 



» 



THE BODY OF 

we learned that they were men and 
women who hud been in the habit of 
committing whoredom. You cannot 
refer me to an instance of the kind, 
but what I can show vou that that 

L 

is their character, more or less. Is 
it not singular? Those gifts and 
those blessings are for the Priesthood 
to dictate, and it will dictate them. 

When persons get the religion of 
Christ, and enjoy the Holy Ghost, 
they will never see any of that wild- 
ness which I have spoken of, unless, 
in the progress of this work, our Pre* 
sklent should be moved upon to bring 
it into action. When he unlocks and 
opens the door for that Spirit to come 
upon this people, then it is right and 
never will be wrong. Brother Brig- 
ham is my brother, and holds the 
keys to all the departments of the 
Priesthood on this earth, and when 
he unlocks the door it will come open. 
He has a bundle of keys, and, if they 
were keys like these in my hand, no 
ten men io this congregation could 
carry or lift them. He possesses the 
keys of all the different gifts and 
graces that God designs for this peo- 
ple, C&n you realise it? Some do, 
and some do not. It is brother Brig- 
ham that holds the keys, yes, above 
every other man that lives in, the 
flesh. When he says, " Brother He- 
ber, take that key and open such or 
such a door,'* then I have authority 
to go and unlock that door, the same 
as he has. If he says, " Brother 
Wells, take this key and go and un- 
lock such a door," he then has the 
same power as brother Brigham has 
to unlock that tloor. If he savs, 
" Brother Hyde, take this key and 
other small keys and go to the na- 
tions of the earth and open into dif- 
ferent nations," brother Hyde then 
has the power and authority, with his 
brethren of the Twelve, to open the 
door, preach the Gospel, build up the 
Church, organize it, and set it in 
order in every nation, kingdom, 



CHRIST, ETC. 171 

tongue, and island, so far as he has 
received the keys and authority. 
When brother Brigham gives a Bis- 
hop a key pertaining to a Ward, 
that Bishop has power to open and 
shut, to teach, prophesy, and admi- 
nister the word of life, according to 
his holy calling in his department. 
Every uiati has his department as it 
is sel off to him, and if he lives his 
religion he has the power of God, the 
power of Brigham, the power of Heber 
and of Daniel, yea, all the power wo 
have in that department, when he 
gnes and acts in our authority. Bro- 
ther Franklin, did vou realize that 
power while acting in your depart- 
ment in England? Yes, and you 
say, here I carry out the purposes of 
my leaders. Do you suppose that 
you would have failed a hair's breadth, 
if you had constantly done so? No, 
but you fail when you draw back a 
little, or swerve through the influence 
of any one not having authority. Do 
you understand me t Some of you 
do, I know. 

There are just as good men and 
woman in this congregation as ever 
were on the earth or ever will be, 
according to their age and experience ; 
then, on the other hand, we have 
some of the meanest, and, O heavens, 
how they stink. Are they not asham- 
ed? I am ashamed of them, that is, 
of their corruption. If thev were 
served as they should be, they would 
be severed from the Church, as John 
Hyde has been this day, and would 
be made a public example of before 
this people- For what ? I will not 
talk it, for I am ashamed of it. I 
want the Elders and Missionaries to 
take the keys and go and open their 
private rooms, and take such persons 
into them and talk to them, and not 
to do it in public, I am ashamed of 
them; take tbem into the private 
rooms in your Wards and talk to 
them, and try to save the poor, miser- 
able curses, if you can. Do you 



r 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSED, 



172 

understand me, brother Raleigh ? 
[Yes.] j 
Call upon the High Priests, the 
Seventies, Elders, Priests, Teachers, 
and Deacons, and first cleanse those 
ruling members, those that hold the 
Priesthood ; and if you find those 
that deserve to be severed from the 
Church, sever them. Do not call in 
the females, when catechising the 
males ; but when you have done with 
them, then call the females together 
and talk to them and show them their 
duty. And let the heads of families 
call their children into their private 
rooms and teach them. Do not make 
that public, brother Raleigh, which 
should be kept private, lest you do 
more harm than good. I have not 
said that you do so, but I am talking 
to you for all the rest of the Bishops, 
knowing that you are a man of good 
order, and one who loves to carry out 
things as you are dictated by the 
heads of Israel. I know that is vour 

w 

character, and God Almighty bless 
you for ever, and every such man. 
There are lots of such men, and I 
wish to God there were a thousand 
where there is but one. I 
I would go to work and trim up 
the Wards in a gentle manner, with- 
out making such an ungodly stink, j 
without exposing the brethren as 
Ham did his father Noah, Hams 
children were cursed with a skin of 
blackness, for Ham pulled the cloth* 
ing off from his father Noah, who had 
drank a little too much wine. He 
had not drank any wine for a long 
time, as he had been in the ark, and 
when he had once more raised grapes, 
and made some wine, the old gentle- 
man said to his family, come, boys 
and girls, let us sit down and take a 
little wine. Many of us might do as 
Xoah did, were we placed under simi- 
lar circumstances* But that poor, little, 
pusillanimous fellow, Ham, after the 
old gentleman had drank a little too 
much, and, perhaps, it operated upon ' 



him as an emetic, and he had be* 
smeared himself a little, pulls of his 
father s coverlet and exposes him to 
the whole family. That is, prebabty, 
just as it was, only I have told it a 
little plainer than it reads. If you 
find any persons besmeared, do not 
pull off the coverlets and expose 
them, lest you take a course to bring 
a curse on them by unwisely exposing 
iniquity, 1 

Take a course to save men, not to 
kill them, not to destroy them. Take 
a course to save women, not to de- 
stroy them, I mean all the Elders 
in the house of Israel, Bishops, High 
Priests, Prophets, Apostles, Teachers, 
Evangelists, and every member in the 
Church of God, take a course to save; 
and if a man has done wrong, tell 
him to do right for the future, and do 
a good work, and, pcradventure, God 
will remit his sins and not require 
any more than a lamb, a pigeon, a 
calf, or something of that kind, as an 
atonement. But He will require a 
great many heifers from some of you, 
and you will find your houses left 
unto you desolate. Still if God will 
forgive you, I will, of all the sins you 
have committed, if you have not shed 
innocent blood, or sinned against the v 
Holy Ghost. I will forgive you of all 
si us that God will forgive you of. God 
be merciful to you, and God bless the 
poor and honest, and those who are 
filled with integrity and virtue, God 
bless you for ever, and you shall be 
blessed* whether the rest do right or 
not Let us do right, and the day of 
deliverance will come, I know it, and 
we will be rescued from the evil that 
is coming. 

Can I preach to you anything bet- 
ter than this ? 1 do not know whe- 
ther it is plain to your minds or not, 
is it brother Wells? [Yes.] I have 
been led just as I have, and it baa 
been on my mind and working with 
me for a long time. I know that our 
fai thrill Priests and Bishops under- 



THE BODY OF 

stand me, but there are some, per- 
haps, who do not, because I have spo- 
ken by comparison rather than to 
expose the meanness of the corrupt. 
I am ashamed to speak of the sins 
that some are guilty of. I have not 
said anything about the world, and do 
you suppose that I am going to speak 
about the world, so long as there are 
evils in our midst equally as bad as 
they commit ? I 

There are a great many old men 
vrtio have the Priesthood upon them, 
who have been in the Church from 
the beginning, and yet they are spi* 
ritually dead, AY hat is the matter? 
I can expose them, I can tell you 
just what ails them, and why they 
are spiritually dead. They do not 
wake up, and cannot wake up, be- 
cause they do not consider that they 
are guilty of anything wrong. They 
cannot see themselves, but when you 
come to find out you will find that 
they have, from the death of Joseph 
and before he was slain, murmured 
and complained at Rrigham and He- 
ber, saying that 41 Mormonism is not 
as it was then; ami if Joseph had 
lived, he would have taken hold of us 
and made us prominent members in 
the house of Israel/' You will fiud that 
that is a fact ; I shall not draw back 
from that one hair* Let us have the 
plain English, and you will find that 
to be the difficulty with them. 

There are men here 00 or t35 years 
of age, holding the Bishopric of 
Aaron's Priesthood and the High 
Priesthood of God, whom I have 
known to leave their important meet- 
ings and dismiss the business of the 
kingdom of God to spend their time 
with this man or that woman who 
was lying about their neighbours ; 
and those very men would sit and 
hear that slander, and never rebuke J 
it. There is were they have lost the 
Spirit of God and their authority, the 
power of their Priesthood. Do you 
hear it, ye old gentlemen, and also ye 



1 CHRIST, ETC, 173 

ladies that are connected with them ? 
for you are just as bad, more or less. 

You say, "We knew and understood 
* Mormonism/ when Joseph was alive, 
but we do not know the tree now, it 
has grown so fast," and that is tho 
difficulty with you. We have had 
trees set out in these valleys seven 
years, and you can now see some of 
i them lar ge enough for rafters* Sup- 
pose a man had gone away about the 
time they were set out, or had been 
asleep to the sight of those things, 
would he recoguise those trees? No, 
for they change as they increase* 
That applies to you elderly people, 
both men and women ; and then to 
you who are younger, there is some- 
thing will apply rather plainer than 
that. 

Have I not been modest to-day? 
I do think it is outrageous to unwisely 
expose so much filth as some of our 
Elders and Missionaries do. If a 
man is asleep and has besmeared 
himself, do not expose him, unless 
the necessity of the case n quires it, 
I feel a good, wholesome spirit and a 
fatherly spirit to you, brethren ; you 
know I do. But I want my brethren 
to take a course, if they find their 
brethren lying under blankets be- 
smeared, not to pull the blankets off 
from them before they first get water 
and wash them ; save them if you 
can. You hear us talk about it a 
great deal, and probably many do 
not believe one word we say, but this 
people will never, no never, prosper to 
a high degree until we make a public 
example of — what? Men, who have 
been warned and forewarned, but who 
will associate with the wicked and 
take a course to commit whoredom, 
and will strive to lead our daughters 
and our wives into the society of poor, 
wicked curses, with a view to gratify 
their cursed passions ; we will take 
them and slay them before this peo- 
ple. I am talking of those that will 
persist in this course of iniquity, and 



174 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



not about those who will repent aud 
forsake their sins'. Are there men in 
- our midst who will court other mens 
wives ? Yes, and will take them 
right to the ungodly for them to 
seduce, and they will take our daugh- 
ters and do the same. What are 
biieh men worthy of? They are wor- 
thy of death, and they will get it. 
That time is near by, and God has 
spoken from the heavens, aud when 
certain things are about right, we 
shall make u public example of those 
characters, Do tou see me ? Do 
you see this Bible and Book of llor- 
rnon ? If there were ten thousand of 
those books, I could raise them all to 
heaven, saying, it is as true as the 
contents of those books. Do you be- 
lieve me, brethren? [Yes.] There 
is no doubt of it. But do all be- 
lieve me ? Xo. If God forgives 
you, I will ; but there will be a pub- 
lic example made of such characters, 
and the time is just at our doors. 
Can we stop this iniquity, until that 
k done ? No, no more than we can 
stop some from stealing. There is 
some stealing right in the midst of 
vour refurm, brethren. 

Don't you think it is a better course 
to take the gentlemen privately and 
talk over matters, and then take the 
ladies privately and instruct them, and 
*iot open the budget of the filth of their 
husbands before the wives, nor that of 
the wives before their husbands? Such 
filthy characters seem to be the most 
sanctimonious, the most holy and gra- 
cious. I wish you could know one thing, 
that H that we know you and can see 
rijjht through you. I wish all those 
kind of men aud women would get 
away to the back side of the congre- 
gation, and not stick themselves right 
under my nose. And if we make a 
party they stick themselves there 
also, and want to be the head, back, 
and everything else. If they would 
tak* a proper course, they would 
jiever intrude upon decent society. 



until they had repented of and forsa- 
ken their abominations. 

John Hyde may spout as much as 
he has a mind to, and all such 
characters may spout and try to 
make out that Brigham Young, He- 
ber C. Kimball, Willard Richards, 
Jedediah M. Grant, aud Daniel H. 
Wells are guilty of the things they 
are ; but we are as clean as a piece of 
white paper. Xo women from hea- 
ven, earth, or hell can present them- 
selves with a truthful allegation that 
we have ever led them astray. We 
have lawful wives, and the most of 
them honour their callings, and God 
will bless them, and they will be 
raised to immortality and eternal 
lives. They will go with us, and 
then there will be others that will not 
go with us, who will not go were 
Brigham and Heber will go, I will 
warrant you, for ten thousand years. 

I wish vou would obev the Book of 
Mormon. I was reading a little in it, 
the night before lastAvhere Alma gives 
commandments to his son Coriauton, 
as follows : — 

1. "And now, my son, I have 
somewhat more to say unto thee than 
what I said unto thv brother : for be- 
hold, have ve not observed the steadi- 
nesft of thy brother, his faithfulness, 
and his diligence in keeping the ctm- 
mandments of God? Behold, has he 
not seta good example for thee ? For 
thou didst not give so much heed 
unto my words as did thy brother, 
among the people of the Zoramites. 
Now this is what I have against thee; 
thou didst go on unto boasting in thy 
strength, and thv wisdom, And this 
is not all, my son. Thou didst do 
that which was grievous unto me ; for 
thou didst forsake the ministry, and 
did go over into the land of Siron, 
| among the borders of the Lamanites, 
after the harlot Isabel ; yea, she did 
steal away the hearts of many: but this 
was no excuse for thee, my son. Thou 
1 shouldst have tended to the ministry 



THE BODY OF CHRIST, ETC. 



175 



therewith thou wast entrusted Know 
ye not, my son, that these things are 
iin abomination in the sight of the 
Lord ; yen, most abominable above 
all sins, gave it be the shedding of 
innocent blood, or denying the Holy 
♦ tIiu^l'.* For behold, if ye deny the 
Holv Ghost when it once has had 
plai i e in you, and ye know that ye 
denv it, be hold, this is a sin which is 

tr 

unpardonable ; yea, and whosoever 
inurdereth against the light and know- 
ledge of God, it is not easy for him to 
obtain forgiveness ; yea, I say unto 
you, my son, that it is not easy for 
him to obtain a forgiveness. And 
now, toy son, I would to Gad that ye 
Lad not been guilty of so great a 
crime. I would not dwell upon your 
crimes, to harrow up your soul, if it 
vere not for your good. But behold, 
ye cannot hide your crimes from God, 
and except ye repent, they will stand 
as a testimony against vou at the last 

*%. 

should repent and forsake your sins, 
and go no more after the lusts of your 
eyes, but cross yourself in all these 
things ; for except you do this, ye can 
in nowise inherit the kingdom of God, 
Oh, remember, and take it upon you, 
and cross yourself in these things. 
And i command you to take it upon 
you to counsel your elder brothers in 
your undertakings ; for behold, thou 
art in thy yotitb, and ye stand in need 
to be nourUhul by your brothers. 
And give heed to their counsel ; suffer 
not yourself to be led away by any 
vain or foolish thing ; suffer not the 
devil to If ad away your heart again 
after those wicked harlots. Behold, 
O my son, how great iniquity ye 
brought upon the Zuramites : for 
uhen they saw your conduct, they 
would not believe in my words. And 
bow the Spirit of the Lord doth say 
who me, command thy children to do 
good, lest they lead away the hearts 
of many people to dubtruction; the e- 



fore I command you, my son, in the 
fear of God, that ye refrain from your 
iniquities ; that ye turn to the Lord 
with all your mind, might, and 
strength ; that ye lead away the hearts 
of no more to do wickedly ; but rather 
return unto them, and acknowledge 
vour faults, and retain that wrong 
which ye have done ; seek not after 
riches, nor the vain things of this 
world, for behold, you cannot carry 
them with you/* 

I did not know but that I was too 
hard on such crimes, but the passage 
referred to plainly states that adultery 
is next to shedding innocent blood. 
IJyrum Smith gave the same instruc- 
tions in Nauvoo ; many of you have 
heard him speak of this sin many 
times. 

Again, I wish you to read another 
passage in that good book, as fol- 
lows : — 

14 And thus mercy can satisfy the 
demands of justice, and encircles them 
in the arms of safety, whilst he that 
exercises no faith unto repentance, is 
exposed to the whole law of tho 
demands of justice ; therefore only 
unto him that has faith unto repent- 
ance, is brought about the great and 
t/tcrnal plan of redemption. There- 
fore may God grant unto you, my 
brethren, that you may begin to ex- 
ercise your faith unto repentance, that 
ye begin to call upon his holy name, 
that he would have mercy upon you ; 
yea, cry unto him for mercy ; for he is 
mighty to save : yea, humble your- 
selves, and continue in prayer unto 
him: cry unto him when ye are in 
your fields ; yea, over all your Hocks; 
cry unto him in your houses, yea, 
over all your household, both morn- 
ing, mid-day, and evening; yea, cry 
unto him against the power of your 
enemies ; yea, cry unto him against 
the devil, who is au enemy to all 
righteousness. Cry unto him over 
the crops of your fields, that ye may 
prosper in them ; cry over the flock* 



176 JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



of your fields, that they may increase- 
But this is not all ; ye must poor out 
your souls in your closets, and your 
secret places, and in your wilder 
in ; vert, and when you do not cry 
unto the Lord, let your hearts be full, 
drawn out in prayer unto him con- 
tinually for your welfare, and also for 
the welfare of those who are around 
you. 

29, "And now behold, mv beloved 
brethren, I say unto you, do not sup 
pose that this is all ; for after ye have 
done all these things, if ye turn away 
the needy, and the naked, and visit 
not the sick and afflicted, and impart 
of your substance, if ye have, to those 
who stand in need ; I say unto you, 
if you do not any of these things, be* 
hold, your prayer is vain, and availeth 
you nothing, and ye are as hypocrites 
who do denv the faith ; therefore, 
if ye do not remember to be charit- 
able, ye are as dross, which the re- 
finers do cast out, (it being of no 
worth,) and is trodden under foot of 
men* 

80. " And now, my brethren, I 
would that after ye have received so 
many witnesses, seeing that the holy 
scriptures testify of these things, come 
forth and bring fruit unto repentance; 
yea, I would that ye would come forth 
and harden not your hearts any long- 
er ; for behold, now is the time, and 
the day of your saltation ; and there- 
fore, if ye will repent and harden not 
your hearts, immediately shall the 
great plan of redemption be brought 
about unto you. For behold, this life 
is the time for men to prepare to meet 
God ; yea, behold the day of this life 
is the day for men to perform their 
labours. And now, as I said unto vou 
before, as ye have had so many wit- 
nesses, therefore, I beseech of you, 
that ye do not procrastinate the day 
of your repentance until the end ; for 
after this day of life, which^is given 
us to prepare for eternity, behold, if 
tve do not improve our time while in 



this life, then cometh the night of 
darkness, wherein there can be no 
labourperforoied. Ye cannot say, when 
ye are brought to that awful crisis, 
that I will repent, that I will return 
to my God. Nay, ye cannot say this: 
for that name spirit which doth pos- 
sess your bodies at the time that yo 
go out of this life, that same spirit 
will have the power to possess your 
body in that eternal world. For be- 
hold, if ye have procrastinated the 
day of your repentance, even until 
death, behold, ye have become sub* 
jected to the spirit of the devil, aud 
he doth seal you his ; therefore, the 
Spirit of the Lord hath withdrawn 
from you, and hath no place in you, 
and the devil hath all power over you; 
and this is the final state of the wick- 
ed. And this I know, because the 
Lord hath said, he dwelleth not in 
unholy temples, but in the hearts of 
the righteous doth he dwell; yea, and 
he has also said, that the righteous 
shall sit down in his kingdom, to go 
no more out: but th#ir garments 
should h mule white, through the 
blood of the Lamb/' 

Brethren and sisters, it is for us to 
prepare and qualify ourselves for the 
great change that is coming upon us 
all. Many do not attend to it, but 
sleep and sleep on until the time of 
death, and S:itan will seal their spirits 
his, as the Book of Mormon says ; he 
will have power over them, and they 
cannot help themselves. 

God and His servants have instruct- 
ed you to read that book, and if you 
read it faithfully and with a prayerful 
heart, you will find many principles 
and doctrines that you have heard 
brothers Brigham and Heber teach. 

You who are tampering with the 
sin of adultery are sealing your dam- 
nation. Some are sitting right before 
me, with their locks as white as a 
sheet, who have tampered in these 
things. What have they done? They 
have done more hurt, more injury, 



THE BODY OF 

and thrown more obstructions in the 
way of the work of God than they 
ever can restore. They have an atone- 
ment to make, there is a debt against 
them. Why? Because justice will 
require the debt to be paid. It is for 
you to arouse yourselves from these 
things and pay all you can, that there 
may not bo much against you when 
the accounts are settled up. 

I have said so much, and you may 
call it a kind of an eccentric discourse. 
What is eccentric ? I will explain it to 
you. Supposing that here is a pivot 
on the top of this stand, and I preach 
to a man away yonder and come 
hack, to another away there and come 
back, and so I preach every way from 
the centre, that is eccentric, that is, I 
do not confine myself to any particular 
subject, but I am here and there and 
yonder, and yet I am always in the 
centre; that is what is called eccen 
trie, or original, or what is deemed by 
some extravagant, because it is out 
of the usual custom. I am tem- 
pered just as I am, and don't you like 
me better in this way than in a stereo- 
typed style? Don't you like me in 
ray way better than you would if 1 
„ should try to imitate brother Hyde, 
and try to be like him ? I hit on one 
thing and then on another, but bre- 
thren, is not all plain to you ? 
[Yes,] 

Brethren and sisters, God bless 
you ; God bless the good, God bless 
the oil and the wine ; God blees all 
the authorities of this Church that 
honour their high and holy calling ; 
and may the peace of the Almighty be 
with you for ever. These are my 
feelings; and may He authorize His 
holy angels in heaven, and upon the 
earth, to cause the wrath of Al- 
mighty God to burn against the wick- 
ed, the corrupt, and those that seek 
and wish to follow corruption. May 
the wrath of the Almighty God come 
on them, that they may never have 
any more rest, from this time bence- 

iSV 12] 



CHRIST, ETC. 177 

forth, until they repent, Way they 
not have peace at home or abroad, out 
of doors or in the house, up stairs nor 
down in the cellar, end I say it in the 
name of Almighty God and by virtue 
of the Priesthood, may the curse of 
Almighty Gud be on such men and 
women, and they shall welter in sor- 
row. 

I know that if this people will do 
right, our enemies, those who lay 
snares and gins to ensnare the ser- 
vants of the living God, shall he slain 
bv the sword of His wrath, and shall 
W *> power to fight .g*« God, 
nor agRinst Zion, and all Israel shall 
sav, AMEN. 

[The congregation was unanimous 
in saying amen, with a loud voice.] 
It will be so, and I know it- 
Live your religion. Bishops go to 
now and take the course I have sug- 
gested ; take a course nor, to expose 
and ruin men, but let their private 
sins be privately acknowledged to the 
Bishop, and he has authority to report 
them to head quarters ; then there 
can be a way of disposal — « hy ? be- 
cause God our Father has iu:tde a way. 
There is no situation or circumstance 
that ever a man was or will be in, but 
what there is a law touching his case. 
Be cautious of your wild tire ; I 
have touched on that, and 1 want the 
Bishops to be cautious about it t and 
not to be overbearing and hard on the 
people, nor require them to fast three 
days in the week, and keep them un- 
der the big sledge hammer continu- 
ally. It will uot answer You should 
pour in a little wine and oil t and the 
good things of the kingdom of God, 
and that will temper the iron so that 
it will yield to the hammer. 

I mean this for the Bishops, the 
Missionaries, the Elders, Priests, 
Teachers, and Evangelists ; pour iu 
a little oil and wine and soften the 
material, and not be putting on with 
three or four sledgts and a small 
hammer in the bargain. It will uot 

[Vol IV. 



178 JOURNAL OF 

answer for the big hammers to go on I 
beating, after the little hammer has 
sounded stop, you big fellows. 

When I strike with a big sledge 
hammer, it performs much mare than 
the little hammer. They used to say 
in England, when brother Hyde had 
preached, " Bring brother Kimball 
here and let him hit the old rock one 
crack with the big sledge, and we will 
warrant it to split," Brother Hyde 
used to polish the rock before it was 
taken out of the quarry. 

Brother James Brown, has it not 
been good for you to be here to-day ? 
[Yes,] God bless you, if you will 
only live your religion, and let brother 
Brigham, brother Heber, and brother 
Daniel live theirs; for he is our brother 
now and always was. If you will rise up 
and let us rise a little higher, you will 
see no particular difference in us, but 
the difference will be in you. Rise up, 
and do not hold us down. ' 

As we are members of one body, 
except we cut you off from us we 
never can rise, unless you rise. If you 
will cleanse the platter, and throw out 
the dead men s bones that corrupt it, 
and all wicked things, you will rise ; 
you will not feel so much difference, 
only you will be calm and composed, 
and you will not find any wild fire in 
the people. They swell when they 
have got wild fire, until their corpo- 
rations are larger, figuratively speak- 
ing, than a dozen of mine. The 
Holy Ghost does not make a man act 
in any such way. 

Why do I keep talking these things 
over ? Because I want you to under- 
stand them and get the Spirit of God, 
and let its peaceable influence be 
upon you ; then you will know the 
Fpiiit of men and things. Read the 
Bible, the Book of Mormon, and every 
other good book, and keep busy at 
some good thing or other, and stop 
your quarrelling. There is a great 
deal of quarrelling in the houses, and 
contending for power and authority ; 



DISCOURSES* 

and the second wife is against the 
first wife, perhaps, in some instances. 
But that is done away in my family, 
and there is none of it in brother 
Brigham % nor in brother Wells', nor 
in any family were they have common 
sense. 

If every member of my body per- 
forms its office and does its duty, 
according to the order and govern- 
ment of God, then I want to know 
if one member is any better than 
another? Is any one of my fingers 
any better than another, if each one 
fulfils its calling? If one of these 
fingers sticks itself where it should 
not be, it brings dishonour on the 
whole body ; and there are certain 
men and women who have dishonour- 
ed themselves and this whole commu- 
nity. John Hyde, probably, was living 
in adultery before he went from here, 
or if not, he was after he went from 
here, and he lost the Spirit of the 
Lord God. Any man that will do 
such wickedness, cannot keep the 
Spirit of God. 

Do right, and let the Bishops and 
Missionaries understand their duty, 
and they may be the means of pallia- 
ting your sins and making you com- 
fortable for life. There are women 
in this congregation who have, proba- 
bly, been seduced by Elders, by High 
Priests and men in authority. What 
do those women think? They be- 
lieve that I am guilty of the same sin, 
and that brother Brigham and brother 
Wells, and every other good man, is 
alike guilty. Read the words of Alma 
over and over, and learn how he talked 
to his son, The people in that age 
would not hear the words of Alma, 
nor the words of his brethren, because 
of the wickedness of his son Corian- 
ton. I am showing you the cause of 
such iniquity, and the desolation it 
brings on the human family. I am 
not preaching as the world preaches ; 
I preach not to show myself eloquent, 
but I am bringing right out these 



\ 



little matters that lay the axe at the 
root of the tree and obstruct the 
onward progress of this great work. 
The wickedness of the Latter-day 
Saints throws an obstacle before it. 

Brethren, don't you think the course 
you would take with a flock of sheep 
is better for this people, than it is to 
keep all the time hitting them on the 
head ? It is well enough to hit a rap 
now and then, that is, to rap some of 
the old bucks and does that always 
want to stick their noses first in the 
salt. In accordance with my eccen 
trie discourse, don't you see that I have 
not thrown out salt on the floor or on 
the grass to be wasted? I have given one 
sheep out there a lap, and another one 
there, returning to the centre, and don't 
you feel just as comfortable now as be- 
fore ye got the salt, and a little more 
so ? That is the way to lead the people 
along, and do not gag them. You 
may take custard pie and cram it 
down a person's throat until it makes 
him vomit; doubtless some of you have 
crammed your little children until they 
have vomited the food you gave them. 

The people are often fed too much, 
'with too long sermons, How long 
have I preached today? Though I 
have not stuck to one subject, but I 
have always come back to the centre 
and began again. Stop your long ser- 
mons, except God leads and dictates, 
I should advise you, if you have but 
a little water in the pond, not to let 
your saw run the full length of the 
log. Get up when you have some- 
thing to say, and sit down when you 
have done. Long sermons will not 
answer. Preach short sermons, you 
Bishops; and when the missionaries 
come along and give a first-rate good 
sermon at a Ward meeting, and per- 
haps one or two others also speak, 
and it is eight o clock in the evening, 
or half- past eight, close the meeting. 
You Bishops are always there, and you 
can preach when the sheep are not 
crammed to death. There is too 



much of this cramming, for by it 
you will gag the people and throw 
them overboard. 

I am holding on to this idea, because 
I see that you are wrong. And if 
brother Brigham had been here to* 
day he would, probably, have been led 
to speak on the same matter; and if 
I had been away from here, probably 
brother Wells would have been led 
the same; and if none of us h.ul been 
here, perhaps somebody else would 
have spoken uf it. I am telling you 
what to do, I am relieving you minds. 
Do not put on the double sledge ham- 
mers all the time, but pour in the 
wine and the oil, and scatter a little 
salt, and the sheep will be bleatiug 
%nd teasing for more. 

I am a shepherd, I was brought up 
a shepherd ; and I was a plough boy; 
and I am a blacksmith, a potter, a 
joiner aud carpenter, and a tailor; I 
understand all the*e branches. I 
never was confined to either of them 
long, but always returned to the cen- 
tre. This is my mode of preaching; 
[ do not want to talk a whole diction- 
ary. I do not use any equatalations, 
as brother Hyde, brother Franklin, 
and others do. I am just what I am, 
and cannot be anything else. Brother 
Hyde, did you ever know me try to 
imitate anybody? I never did and 
cannot do it, unless I have the power 
given me. There is only one thing 
that I can mimic, and that is the 
power that some enthusiasts show, 
when they suppose the Holy Ghost is 
on them. 

I don't want you to merely talk 
about it, but I want you to go to and 
live your religion, do your duty, do 
all th ings that are required of you. 
If you have not done so, go and do iL 
If you have done wrong, don't do 
wrong again, and do right from this 
time, making satisfaction and restitu- 
tion for your wrong doing, and I will 
say you shall be forgiven, every one 
of you who has not shed innocent 



180 JOURNAL OF 

blood or sinned against the Holy 
Ghost ; that cannot be forgiven. If 
you will take this course, brother 
lirigham and Heber will live, yea, 
they will live and let live scores and 
scores of years. 

Brethren and sisters, do not be the 
aggressors, always act on the defen- 
sive, I never will touch any of you, 
I never will offend or scold at you, 
nor injure you in any way, if you will 
not harm me but live your religion. 
1 never will strike one of you, without 
you first strike me ; but when you 
strike me, I shall be justifiable in 
striking you. I want you to remem- 
ber what vou read in the Book of 
Mormon, where Alma tells his son 
not to be the aggressor; also what 
Moroni said to Zerahemnah, at the 
time Nephites and Lamanites fought 
by the river Sidon. 

18. 11 And it came to pass that 
they did stop and withdrew a pace 
from them. And Moroni said unto 
Zerahemnah, behold Zerahemnah, 
that we do not desire to be men of 
blood, — Ye know that ye are in our 
hands, yet we do not desire to slay 
jou. Behold, we have not come out 
to battle against you, that we mi 6 L* 
shed your blood for power ; neither 
do we desire to bring any one to the 
yoke of bondage. But this is the 
very cause for which ye have come 
against us ; yea, and ye are angry 
with us because of our religion. But 
now ye behold that the Lord is with 
lis ; and ye behold that he has de- 
livered you into our hands. And now 
I would that ye should understand 
that this is done unto us because of 
our religion and our faith in Christ. 
And now ye see that ye cannot de* 
stroy this our faith. Now ye see that 
this is the true faith of God ; yea, ye 
see that God will support, and keep, 
and preserve us, so long as we are 
faithful unto him, and unto our faith, 
and our religion ; and never will the 
Lord suflfer that we shall be destroyed, 



DISCOURSES. 

except we should fall into transgres- 
sion and deny our faith. And now, 
Zerahemnah, I command you, in the 
name of that all-powerful God, who 
has strengthened our arms that we 
have gained power over you by our 
faith, by our religion, and by our rites 
of worship, and by our Church, and 
by the sacred support which we owe 
to our wives and our children, by that* 
liberty which binds us to our lands 
and our country; yea, and also by 
the maintenance of the sacred word 
of God, to which we owe all our hap- 
piness ; and by all that is most dear 
unto us ; yea, and that is not all ; I 
command you by all the desires which 
ye have for life, that ye deliver up 
your weapons of war unto us, aud we 
will seek not your blood, but we will 
spare your lives, if ye will go your 
way, and come not again to war 
against us. And now, if ye do not 
this, behold, ye are in our hands, and 
I will command my men that they 
shall fall upon you, and inflict the 
wounds of death in your bodies, that 
ye may become extinct ; and then 
we will see who shall have power 
over this people ; yea, we will see 
^liu S^u.\\ li\-rughl iutu bundjge. 1T 

That Bhows the mercy and compas- 
sion of our God; although his enemies 
are in his hands, he will have mercy 
upon them. In the book of Doctrine 
and Covenants it is said, if thine ene- 
my comes upon thee and falls into 
thine hand, forgive him, if he repent ; 
and if he comes upon theo the second 
time, forgive him, if he repent ; but 
if comes upon thee the third time, 
thou mayst do with him as seemeth 
thee good, still, if thou shalt forgive 
him, I will add glory unto thee for 
thy mercy. Just look at it, aod see 
what kind of a God we are serving. 
That God is talking to you, through 
me, to day. 

Some of you may, perhaps, think that 
I have had wild fire in me to-day, but 
I have not had a bit of it about me. 



MAN MUST USE HIS ENERGIES, ETC* 



I am preaching all the time to show 
you the propriety of being filled with 
mercy, for God says the merciful man 
shall obtain mery. That is the spirit 
which is in me. When I step for- j 
ward here God speaks through me ; 
and if brother Brigham had been here 
He would have spoken through him. 
Don t you see that I have the same 
fatherly care, when I step up here to 
act in brother Brigham T s place for the 
time being ? I do not care who you 
put here, he will have the same spirit 
when he is put here, that is, if he is 
dictated by the Holy Ghost 

I have had a good time here to-day. 
How nice it feels ; there are goed 
feelings here. Brethren, cultivate 



181 

the spirit of compassion ; if any man 
has committed adultery, have mercj 
on him and pity hin,, £ he repent/ 
You may say, " Lord God, I thank 
j thee that I never fell into that sin/ 1 
Have compassion on those who have* 
if they will repent. 

You leading members of the Church, 
you Twelve, High Priests, Seventies, 
Bishops, Ac., go ahead, press forward, 
and we will gain the victory. We 
will overcome, because with those that 
do repent, if there are not more than 
three hundred men, we will whip out 
the unrighteous, for, says the Lord, 
everything that can be shaken shall 
be, and that which cannot be shaken 
will remain. Amen. 



MAN MUST USE HIS ENERGIES AND CULTIVATE THE GIFTS OF GOD — 
NECESSITY OF FOLLOWING COUNSEL — REFORMATION MUST BE 
INTRINSIC AND NOT A MATTER OF EXCITEMENT. 

A Discourse by Elder Lorenzo Snow, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City % 

Sunday Morning , January 18, 1857. 



By the request of the President of 
this Stake, Elder Spencer, I will oc- 
cupy a short time in speaking such 
things as may come to my mind, or as 
the Lord shall see proper to dictate. 

I have observed, brethren, that both 
speakers and hearers are frequently 
troubled with certain weaknesses, and 
I want to occupy a moment or two in 
pointing out some of those weaknesses, 
as this is a time of reformation. I 
presume when Elders rise to speak, 
those who have not been in the habit 
of speaking before assemblies, that it 
is sometimes very hard and difficult 
for them, but they will stand before a 
congregation because it is absolutely 
their duty to do so. They do it be- 



cause it is obligatory upon them ; they 
do it because they cannot well escape 
that situation, which, peradventure, 
they would be well pleased to do, if 
they could do so and feel approbated 
in their own consciences. This is a 
weakness that individuals in this posi- 
tion feel more than they do in any 
other, though I do not think that this 
will apply to the Elders of Israel very 
extensively. Another weakness con- 
sists in their not taking care how they 
express themselves in the communica* 
tion of their ideas and instructions. 

I would not wish to stand before 
you this morning for the purpose of 
being seen or of getting rid of an un- 
pleasant feeling, nor that my oratory 



182 JOURNAL OF 

may be spoken of hereafter, but 1 1 
wish to stand before you for the pur- 
pose of communicating that which 
shall be for your good and benefit 

I understand that we are brethren 
together, that we are of the same Fa- 
ther in the celestial worlds, and that 
if we knew each other as we should, if 
each one was endowed by the power 
of God, our sympathies would be ex 
cited more than they are at the pre- 
sent time, and there would be a desire 
on the part of every individual to 
study in their own minds how they 
might do their brethren good, how 
they might alleviate their sorrows and 
build them up in truth, how remove 
the darkness from their minds. If we 
understood each other and the real 
relationship which we hold to each 
other, we should feel different from 
what we do ; but this knowledge can 
be obtained only as we obtain the 
Spirit of life, and as we are desirous 
of building each other up in rigbt- 
teousnees. 

Again, I have noticed on the part 
of the people what I have attributed 
to weakness. They come together, 
some of them, more for the purpose 
of beiug pleased with the oratory of 
their speaker, for the purpose of ad* 
miring the style in which he may 
address them, or they come together 
more for the purpose of seeing the 
speaker or speculating in regard to 
his character, or the true relationship 
that he sustains to the Lord in the 
Priesthood, than for the purpose of re- 
ceiving instructions that will do them 
good and build them up in righteous* 
Bess. 

I think that speakers ought to try 
and improve themselves, wherein they 
see their weaknesses, the hearers 
ought to try to eschew their weakness 
es, so that when the Elders are called 
upon to speak they may have it in 
their hearts to do the people good. 

One of the greatest prayers that a 
nan can offer, so far as 1 understand 



DISCOURSES* 

prayers and their consistency, is tliat r 
when an Elder of Israel stands before 
the people, he may communicate and 
tell some thoughts to do the people 
good, and build them up in the prin- 
ciples of truth and salvation. Prayers 
of this kind are as agreeable in the 
ears of the Lord as any prayers that 
an Elder of Israel can possibly offer, 
for when an Elder stands before the 
people he should do so realizing that 
he stands before them for the purpose 
of communicating knowledge, that 
they may receive truth in their souls 
and be built up in righteousness by 
receiving further light, progressing in 
their education in the principles of 
holiness. 

This cannot be done, except by a 
labour of mind, by an energy ef faith t 
and by seeking with all one s heart 
the Spirit of the Lord our God. It is 
just so on the part of the hearers ; 
unless particular attention is paid 
to that which is required of them 
from time to time by those who 
address the people from this stand, 
and unless individuals labour in their 
minds with all their mights and with 
ail their strength in their prayers be- 
fore the Lord, they will not receive 
that good and benefit to themselves 
which they ought to receive. If, for 
instance, you are attending school, 
you have your lessons to learn, and 
just fn proportion to your energy and 
faithfulness, and intelligence in re* 
gard to acquiring a knowledge of those 
lessons, you will be prepared to en- 
joy their benefit, that for which they 
are designed. And, just in proportion 
to your neglecting to exercise your 
mind and your intelligence, your 
mind will be barren and unfruitful in 
relation to that knowledge which you 
should have attained. 

You remember, probably, a revela- 
tion in the Book of Doctrine and 
Covenants giving to Oliver Cowdery 
the privilege of translating certain 
records, and that after receiving this 



MAN MUST USE HIS ENERGIES, ETC, 



183 



he got the idea that all he had to do 
was to stand idle and not do any* 
thing ; but he found that his mind 
was barren. The Lord j^ive a revela- 
tion to inform him of the difficultv, 
and told him that because he did not 
exercise his mind, the powers or intel- 
lect that were given him, his mind 
had become darkened. 

It is precisely so in regard to our- 
selves. If we do not exercise those 
faculties given us, and get the Spirit 
of the Lord, but little information will 
be received from speakers, even though 
ideas may be communicated of great 
value and worth. Notwithstanding, 
ideas may be communicated in a very 
broken style, if the people will exert 
themselves, as a boy should at school, 
they will soon learn that they will 
never return from meeting without 
their minds being benefitted by the 
speakers. 

Brethren, I will tell you there is a 
fault, a weakness, with regard to this 
principle, and I know it. There must 
be a labour of mind, an exertion of 
those talents that God has given us ; 
they must be put into exercise. Then, 
being enlightened by the gift and 
power of the Holy Ghost, we may get 
those ideas and that intelligence, and 
those blessings that are necessary to 
prepare us for the future, for scene- 
ries that are to come. 

The same principle will apply in all 
our actions in relation to the things 
of God, We have to exert ourselves, 
brethren. This remaining idle with- 
out putting ourselves into action is of 
no use ; if we remain perfectly neu- 
tral, nothing is accomplished. Every 
principle that is revealed from the 
heavens is for our benefit, for our life, 
for our salvation, and for our happiness. 

Counsel that is given to us when it 
comes from the proper authority, is 
given for a certain purpose ; and that 
purpose is our happiness, so far as the 
present time is concerned ; it is for 
the purpose of adding happiness unto 



us in the present state, and also for 
the purpose of communicating bene- 
fits unto us in a state hereafter. 
Upon this principle is counsel esta* 
blished, upon the principle of doing 
our fellow- men good ; for the purpose 
of doing them good here and hereafter. 

The design of the Lord in regard 
to ourselves, in regard to His people 
generally, is to bring them to that 
state and fulness of knowledge, and to 
that perfection which their spiritual 
organizations are susceptible of re- 
ceiving or arriving at. There are 
certain laws established from all eter- 
nity for the purpose of effecting this 
object 

The question is asked, 11 Why are 
we under obligations to follow coun- 
sel ?" Because that counsel possesses 
those qualities necessary to make us 
better here, and to exalt us to honour 
and glory hereafter. If it were not 
so, there would be no obligation on 
our part to follow counsel. A minor 
is under obligation to follow his father's 
counsel, for that counsel is designed 
to make him happy while in the state 
of boyhood, and to qualify him to act 
in an after state, in a state of man- 
hood. That counsel is designed to 
benefit that father who gave it, as 
well as the son to whom it is given. 
It is the father's privilege to counsel 
as shall be for the benefit of that 
father, and as shall contribute to the 
greatest happiness of that boy while in 
his boyhood, so that it shall benefit 
him to the greatest extent when he 
shall arrive at the state of manhood. 

In the same light President Brig- 
ham Young is a counsellor to this 
whole people, and the counsel he gives 
is for the purpose of benefitting them 
in this state, also for preparing them 
to receive the greatest happiness it is 
possible for human beings to receive 
in the world to come. It accom- 
plishes the two- fold object of bene- 
fitting himself and those to whom it 
is given. Xo man can give counsel 



164 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



to any one, but what it has a teudency 
to benefit himself as well as others. 
We are so constituted aud organized, 
that we cannot counsel that which 
will contribue to the benefit aud exal 
tation of others, without at the same 
time contributing to our own good. 
A father, in communicating coun- 

■mm* " 

eel to his *on, should in the first place 
prepare himself to communicate those 
proper coops eld which will suit the 
condition of his son. It is his privi 
lege to exu mi h jpiness to himself; 
it is his privilege to increase his own 
happiness, and in increasing his own 
happiness he should extend it through- 
out his family dominions. And when 
ho is increasing his own happiness, 
his own glory, his own authority, he 
at the same time is increasing that of 
his children, provided that counsel 
which he reveals is all the time that 
which is best for his family. If good 
counsel was not established for the 
benefit of the individual that commu- 
nicates it, also of those who receive 
it, it would be of no service. 

The people are under obligation to 
obey the counsel that is given ; they 
are necessarily required to apply the 
counsel of brother Brighara, because 
that counsel possesses those objects. 
No man can be more happy than by 
obeying brother Brighams counsel. 
You may go from east to west, from 
north to south, and tread this foot 
stool of the Lord all over, and vou 
cannot find a man that can make 
himself happy in this Church, only by 
applying the counsel of brother Brig- 
ham in this life; it is a matter of 
impossibility for a man to receive a 
fuluess who is not susceptible of re- 
ceiving and carrying out brother 
Brigl jam's counsel. An individual 
that applies the counsel of this Church 
is bound to increase in all that is good, 
for there is a fountain of counsel 
which the Lord has established. He 
has made it, has deposited that coun- 
sel, that wisdom and those riches, and 



it will circumscribe all that pertains 
unto good, unto salvation; all that 
pertains unto peace and unto happi- 
ness ; all things that pertain to glory 
and to the exaltation of the Saints in 
this world and in the world to come. 

If that counsel, if that intelligence, 
that is deposited in the President of 
this Church, was calculated to bring 
misery and misfortune aud uuhappi- 
uess upon the people, and to undo 
or hinder that which their nature is 
susceptible of receiving, then it would 
not bo upou that principle of which 
we have been speaking. But it is our 
privilege to follow it ; and if we carry 
out the principles that are established 
in our nature aud that are being 
taught us, we shall keep rising and 
being exalted. If we follow that 
counsel, we shall advance in those 
principles that pertain to happiness 
in this world and the world to come. 

It is the business of the father to 
be qualified to teach and instruct his 
children, and to lay principles before 
them, so that by conforming to those 
instructions they can be the most 
happy that their natures are sus- 
ceptible of in a state of childhood, 
while at the same time they learn the 
principles upon which they can gain 
the most happiness and enjoyment in 
a state of manhood. Those children 
are under obligations to follow their 
fathers counsel precisely, so long as 
the counsel which the father gives is 
calculated for this express purpose. 
They are under obligations to follow 
that and carry it out in its design and 
in its object, and the moment they 
break off aud separate themselves 
from the father they become like a 
branch that is separated from a tree ; 
they no longer flourish nor bring 
forth fruit The branch that is cut 
off from the tree ceases to have the 
life giving power, ceases to bring forth 
fruit. Let a person be cut off from 
this Church and he no longer remains 
a wise director and counsellor for his 



MASS MUST USE HIS ENERGIES, ETC, 



185 



children, but only so long as he has 
the privilege of receiving and having 
counsel in which is deposited that 
wisdom and knowledge, and power 
that can give life to those that are 
around him. 

There is a necessity of our being 
more industrious, many of us, in get- 
ting into the spirit of this reformation 
more than what has already been re- 
ceived. There is a danger of our 
being satisfied with a superficial ad- 
\aucement, with merely advancing on 
the surface. We talk of walking in 
the light of the Spirit and of feeling 
it upon us, but do we do these things? ! 
We ought to dig deep into the things 
of God, lay our foundation upon the 
rock, until we come to that water 
which shall be in us an everlasting 
fountain of eternal life in the midst 
of the people in this reformation. 
When the Elders stand forth in the 
various ward meetings, the prayer 
meetings, the general assembly meet 
ings, and when the Bishops exercise 
themselves in the power of their 
Priesthood, and feel pretty bright 
themselves, there has all along been 
this fact, these circumstances, a cer- 
tain oversvhelming spirit which the 
people feel more or less ; and there is 
a spirit of excitement attending the 
exercise of those powers. Some in- 
dividuals, I am fearful, do not partake 
of the spirit of this reformation any 
more than the external effect that it 
has upon them; there is nothing 
more than show, by the power that is 
around them and that is being ex* 
erclsed among them. With some it 
is simply the popularity of the refor- 
mation, if I may be allowed that ex- 
pression, for the reformation has be- 
come very popular. 

If a person does not see the necessity 
of a reformation, he is set down as be* 
ing grossly ignorant. But few people 
would have the boldness to say that 
there was no necessity of a reforma- 
tion in this day, when the people 



know that it has become popular. We 
ought to be careful not to be carried 
away with popularity alone, but lay a 
good, a strong foundation to build 
upon, and know precisely the founda- 
tion of this reformation, and get the 
Spirit ourselves, and not be satisfied 
to walk in the light as it is shadowed 
forth by others ; we should have it 
incorporated with our spiritual organi- 
zations. We should not merely rest 
satisfied with the necessity of this 
reformation, but we should have the 
spirit of it within ourselves. 

I will, for the purpose of expres- 
sing my ideas, present a figure. We 
will suppose that here is a large army 
organized for the purpose of contend- 
ing against their enemies. All the 
officers in that army, from the general 
down to the lesser officers, are clad in 
bright uniforms ; the bands are play- 
ing their thrilling martial music, and 
everything, to use a worldly expres- 
sion, is grand and glorious. Here is 
a general excitement, a war spirit is 
upon every mam from the crown of 
his head to the soles of his feet, and 
the only feeling is, " Let me go forth 
to battle against the enemy." They 
all feel strong in the midst of this 
excitement, but who will pronounce 
in reference to the bravery of this 
army ? Everybody is excited to push 
ahead to battle, but is every one pre- 
pared? Are those that cry, "Lead 
us forth to the battle field?" When 
the day of test and trial comes, when 
they are in the battle field, with the 
death balls flying, the artillery play- 
ing, then there is a different scene. 
The gay flags are no longer seen, the 
martial music is drowned by the 
groans of the dying, and, instead of 
the sun in full splendor and every- 
thing in grandeur, the air is filled 
with smoke, rendered lurid by the 
flashes of musketry and artillery. 
Then you will see a different feeling 
with those soldiers ; the pomp, the 
splendor, the show are seen no longer, 



186 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



but they then stand in their callings, 
in proportion to the real intrinsic 
value and worth that they have ac- 
quired by a long series of experience, 
and which have got thoroughly incor- 
porated in their systems. 

When individuals are first baptized 
into the Church, there is more or less 
excitement about tbem ; they feel 
well, they feel good ; every thing 
seems to wear a new appearance. 
They love everybody and everything ; 
they wish they could at once take 
the line of march to the valleys of 
the mountains, there to contribute 
their exertions to the upbuilding of 
the kingdom of God. They see every- 
thing in a delightful condition and in 
a very pleasing state, but in a few 
days or weeks they feel that there is 
something for them to do, something 
that requires a strong sacrifice to en- 
able them to conform to the doctrines 
that they have espoused. 

Take a person that is penurious, 
one that thinks a great deal of bis pro 
perty, and who has accumulated a good 
deal : it never comes to his mind, 
when the good spirit is upon him, 
that there will be anything that will 
be difficult. When a call comes from 
the Church for the property he has, 
because it is wanted for a certain 
necessary purpose, it strikes in upon 
him like an electric shock. The 
spirit strikes in so that he feels 
perfectly powerless and palsied, when 
an exertion is required on his part. 
All that feeling of joy and gladness, 
that being sealed up unto the Spirit of 
goodness that was before him, is gone 
and he is left so that he feels all is 
gone. But there is a certain know- 
ledge left which tells him that it is 
right for him to comply with the call, 
inasmuch as he calculates to follow 
up to the doctrines of the Church. 
He stands the test ; he is just able to 
rfeach forth and contribute that which 
is required ; he feels that he has done 
a duty, and he feels that he has past 



through the field of battle an<l come 
ofT unscathed ; he did not get wound- 
ed but came off clear. This indivi- 
dual, then, must pronounce to himself 
that he has gained a victory, and he 
can gain faith and confidence in him- 
self and i:i his God. He can see that 
he has been tried in doing that which 
was required of him, and hv can look 
back upon that point and the position 
in which he stood, and can see thai? 
he acted wisely and faithfully- Then 
he can say to himself what he will do, 
if circumstances of a similar character 
should come before him ; he can say, 
with a little confidence, what he will do 
if, in future, a similar or even a greater 
requirement shall be made of him. i 

Individuals that have not past 
through such an ordeal cannot say 
in regard to themselves what they 
will do, with that confidence which 
those can who have had the expe- 
rience. In this way we have to learn 
to do what is required. But it is a 
warfare, and we have to live so that 
wo can be approbated in our doings. 
We have to look at things camly, 
coolly, seriously, and firmly, and to 
live in a way to get righteousness 
incorporated in our systems. We are 
placed under certain regulations, cer- 
tain restrictions, that we may get the 
notion of acting from practice. 

An individual undertaking to learn 
to play upon a flute at first finds a diffi- 
culty in making the notes, and in order 
to play a tune correctly there is a great 
deal of diligence and patience re- 
quired. He has to go on, to pause, 
to turn back and commence afresh, 
but after a time he is enabled, through 
a great deal of exertions, to master 
that tune. When called upon to play 
that tune afterwards, there is na 
necessity for remembering where to 
place the fingers, but he plays it na- 
turally. It was not natural at the 
first ; there had to be a great deal of 
patience and labour, before it became 
natural to go through with the tune* 



MAN MUST USE HIS ENERGIES, ETC, 



187' 



It is just so in regard to matters 
that pertain to the things of God. We 
have to exert ourselves and go from 
grace to grace, to get the law of ac- 
tion so incorporated in our systems, 
that it may be natural to do those 
things that are required of us. The 
son cannot always see the intrinsic 
benefit of a father's counsel when it 
is given, but that which he does know 
is that his father has a right to give 
that counsel ; he also knows that he 
is in 'duty bound to act in accordance 
with that counsel and that knowledge. 
By acting in that way he will feel well, 
and he will do his duty. 

It is a great matter to act firm, for 
one of the main objects that the Saints 
should accomplish is to be perfectly 
calm and serene, no matter how sud- 
den accidents may occur. If you find 
that you are surrounded byahost of evil 
spirits that are choking you to death, 
have presence of mind enough to call 
upon the Lord ; but some have not 
had presence of mind enough for that, 

I will say, in relation to the counsel 
given by brother Brigham, that often 
all you know is that he has the right 
to give that counsel ; you cannot al- 
ways see that the counsel is for your 
good, neither can you . see the pro* 
priety of many things, until you put 
them into practice ; you have a right 
to know that the source is legal, but 
its intrinsic value you cannot always 
foresee . 

The son acts upon the counsel of 
his father, that he may have the law 
established in himself, that he may 
be put forth by the law that is or has 
been incorporated in him. It is just 
so with ourselves ; we value the coun- 
sel that is given and learn the princi- 
ples of righteousness, and to conform 
to those things that are necessary for 
n&, until we g£t the law of the celes- 
tial kingdom incorporated in our sys- 
tems; a law that will have a direct 
tdndetocy to benefit us here and here- 
after. Btot'in our present state of 



blidness the perfect law is not always 
in us, we do not fully understand it. 

Then again, I will bring another 
figure in regard to bringing about 
and getting this spirit in us, and dig- 
ging deep, that we in the time of 
storm may not be driven off. Place 
a cucumber in a barrel of vinegar and 
there is but little effect produced upon 
it the first hour, nor in the first twelve 
hours. Examine it and you will find 
that the effect produced is merely 
upon the rind, for it requires a longer 
time to pickle it. A person being 
baptized into this Churh has an effect 
upon him, but not the effect to pickle 
him immediately. It does not esta- 
blish the law of right and of duty in 
him during the first twelve or twenty- 
four hours ; be must remain in the 
Church, like the cucumber in the 
vinegar, until he becomes saturated 
with the right spirit, until he becomes 
pickled in " Mormonism," in the law 
of God ; we have got to have those 
things incorporated in our systems. 

With these few words and with 
these exhortations, brethren and sis- 
ters, I will give way and leave the 
subject to your close application, con- 
sideration, and meditation, praying 
the Lord God of our fathers to pour 
out His Spirit upon His people. You 
are those whom the Lord has selected 
to glorify Him in His presence, and 
may the Lord bless you and fill you 
with His Spirit, and may yotir eyes 
be clear to discern the things that 
pertain to your salvation. And if 
there is any man or woman that is 
not fairly awake, may the time soon 
come that the Spirit and power of the 
Holy Ghost may be upon them, that 
it may teach them things past, pre- 
sent, and to come, and by the assist- 
ance of th6 Lord, plant righteousness 
and the principle of truth in their 
systems, that they may be prepared 
for the storms thdt are coming. 
These art my prayers, in the name 
of Jesus. Aitoen. 



188 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



• 
* 



EXHORTATION TO CLEANLINESS — MANY OP THE SAINTS SPIRITU 

ALLY DEAD. 



Remarks, by President J* if, Orant, Delivered in the 11th Ward School* house, Great Salt 

Lake Cityi October 2, 1856, 



You are not acquainted with the 
spirit that prevails with this work, 
neither with the fact that many of 
the people who come to this place 
think that the Presidency will save 
them, regardless of their own indi- 
vidual conduct. 

We gather all kinds of people in this 
kingdom ; some of them are as corrupt 
as men can be, and they are scattered 
all over the Territory, and I think you 
have a few of them in your Ward. 

Elders while abroad in the vine- 
yard feel to have the Holy Ghost, 
but many of them, when they get 
home, act like the devil. They will 
do well until they get their companies 
here in the Valley and turn them 
over to the Presidency of the Church; 
then they will say, " I will not have 
them in my charge any more, let the 
consequences be what they may." 
They will not render the Presidency 
any encouragement or assistance about 
their companies after they arrive here. 

Now we have all kinds of people in 
this Church, and you have some of 
the different kinds. Some cannot 
pray night or day, nor ask a blessing, 
lest they should spend some time 
which they wish to use for something 
else. Some think the reason why we 
do not progress more rapidly is be- 
cause we are continually adding new 
clay, but I would rather have new 
clay than to undertake to make a 
vessel of honour out of a good deal of 
our old clay, for much of it has stuck 
to the tempering vessel until it stinks. 

If there is a place on the earth 



where we should be faithful, it is in 
this city ; or if there is a place where 
we should watch our children, it is 
here. Go to all the quorums in this 
citv, and you will find some of their 
Presidents and Officers as corrupt as 
the deviL We have men that can beat 
the Gentiles in any mean tricks they 
are a mind to start up, but those who 
intend to serve God should do right, 

I want to see the Bishops of the 
Wards right, then I want to see the 
Teachers right ; I want to see them 
all filled with the Holy Ghost, then 
they can do something, Did I ever 
cry peace and safety to this people, 
that they were all doing well, and 
that their warfare was over ? No, I 
never did. When I know that sud- 
den destruction awaits a people, if 
they do not awake to their situation, I 
cannot cry peace. 

This people are asleep ; and I will 
vouch that there are many of them 
who do not pray, or if they do, three 
such prayers " would freeze hell over/* 
as a Methodist minister once said. 
I want you to pray with the Holy 
Ghost upon you. 

It is your duty to keep clean, I 
have given the Teachers a new set of 
questions to ask the people. I say to 
them, ask the people whether they 
keep clean. Do you wash your bodies 
once in each week, when circum- 
stances will permit ? Do you keep 
your dwellings, outhouses, and door- 
yards clean ? The first work of the 
reformation with some, should be to 
clean away the filth about their pre- 



NECESSITY OF OBEYING THE INSTRUCTIONS, ETC* 



180 



toises. How would some like to have 
President Young visit them and go 
through their buildings, examine their 
rooms, bedding, Ac? 

Many houses stink so bad, that a 
clean man could not live in them, nor 
hardly breathe in them. Some men 
were raised in stink, and so were their 
fathers before them. I would not 
attempt to bless any body in such 
places. You may inquire why I talk 
so. Can you talk in a better style 
about dirt, nastiness, and filth ? If 
you can, I cannot, and at the same 
time make people feel enough upon 
the subject to put away their filth and 
be clean. If you want me to speak 
Bmoother, do better and keep cleaner. 
Were I to talk about God, heaven, 
angels, or anything good, I could talk 
in a more refined style, but I have to 
talk about things as they do exist 
among us. 

Some people wish to have me shut 
my mouth, and to have President 



Young talk. But, thank God, they can- 
not shut my mouth until I get through, 
for I never had a gag in my mouth, 

I now want to tell you of another 
fault there is among some of the peo- 
ple ; they want to hear a new man 
preach and teach, and do not wish to 
hear the Bishop of their own Ward. 
I understand that to night, while we 
have a meeting here, there must be a 
party got up in this same Ward. I 
would see them in Tophet before I 
would allow it. 

There are many of the Seventies 
who are spiritually dead and damned, 
and so are many of the Elders* Many 
of the Presidents of Quorums are like 
pipe which needs to be burnt out, be- 
fore it is fit to be used. It is the 
same with many of the High Priests 
and others, I pray God that this 
people may rise up and get the Holy 
Ghost, and wake up and live their 
religion, which I ask iu the name of 
Jesus Christ. Amen. 







NECESSITY OF OBEYING THE INSTRUCTIONS AND REVELATIONS 
GIVEN— THE IMPORTANCE OF OBTAINING THE HOL1T GHOST — 
THE LABOURS OF THE SAINTS ARE FOR THEIR OWN SALVATION, 
AND NOT TO ENRICH THE LORD. 



by Hlder Wifford Woodrujf, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 

Sunday, January 25, 1857, 



I am requested to get up and ad- 
dress you a short time. 1 do not 
know that I will be able to make this 
large assembly of people hear me this 
morning, but I will do the best I can 
to accomplish it. I feel that it is a 
very good sign to see so many people 
out to meeting, it seems as though 
they felt interested in meeting toge- 
ther to receive instructions ; to see as 



crowded a house as this is this morn- 
ing, is a proof that there is an increas- 
ing interest resting upon the people 
to hear the word of the Lord and re- 
ceive instructions from the servants 
of God, and I do hope, brethren and 
sisters, that what instructions you do 
receive, you will prize, lay it up, and 
practise it, whether it be much or 
little. 



190 JOURNAL OF 

I realize that the salvation of this 
people does not depend upon the great 
amount of teaching, instruction, or 
revelation that is given unto them, 
but their salvation depends more upon 
their obeying the commandments of 
God which are given unto them, their 
becoming a doer of the word, and fol- 
lowing the counsel of those who are 
set to lead them. We certainly have 
a great amount of teaching, of instruc- 
tion, of principle, of revelation, and of 
the word of God, which has been 
given unto this people, not only that 
which is recorded in the Bible, the 
Book of Mormon, Book of Doctrine 
and Covenants, the Church History, 
but we have day by day, and night by 
night, instructions given unto us, we 
have a little here and a little there, a 
discourse to day and another to night, 
and we are continually receiving in- 
structions from the servants of God. 
We receive instructions in our Ward 
meetings, and almost every time a 
few of us meet together, we do so for 
the purpose of receiving the word of 
the Lord- 
It appears to me, then, that we are 
certainly a favoured people, and that 
we are having a great deal of impor- 
tant instruction, such as is calculated 
to lead us unto salvation. Inasmuch 
then as we have been called upon to 
reform, or to advance and to grow in 
the principles of eternal life, and to 
become holy in our lives, I hope there 
are none of us but that will take hold 
with our whole soul and carry out the 
instruction, and try to practise it in 
word and deed. We frequently hear 
remarks made about the reformation 
being over, and about their having 
got through with it in this place or in 
that place, but the amount of it is 
there never will be any end to the re- 
formation, or in other words there will 
never be any end to our advancement, 
there will be no end to our improve- 
ment nor to our increase, neither in 
time nor in all eternitv. ' 



DISCOURSES. 

If we act up to our privileges , as a 
people, we have no more time to lose 
or to spend in an unprofitable man- 
ner. We should not act indifferently 
with regard to the blessings which the 
Lord is offering unto us, and which 
we havt the privilege of obtaining ; 
i we should labour with all our might 
to build up the kingdom of God, that 
we may secure unto ourselves every 
blessing necessary for our salvation. 
We live in an important day ; it is a 
day of mercy and a day of great bless- 
ings unto us as a people, and we 
should appreciate it as such, 

I have reflected a good deal within 
the last few months, and especially 
while sitting and listening to the 
teachings of the First Presidency, the 
Twelve, and the Elders of Israel, in 
their various spheres and callings in 
which they are called to act. In my 
prayers and reflections I have thought 
much of our present position, and I 
have concluded that if we do not en- 
joy the Holy Spirit, and if the vision 
of our mind is not open to compre- 
hend the things of God, and the pow- 
er which is being made manifest for 
our benefit and good, that we are in 
great danger of suffering loss; we 
should see more fully the importance 
of taking hold with our might, and 
then, as brother Kimball says, the 
• Holy Spirit of God would be diffused 
through our whole bodies, and through 
the whole bodv and Church of Christ 
I feel and see the importance of 
this work, and I see the necessity of 
our walking up to the line of our 
duty, that we may live and walk daily 
in the light of the Lord. I realize 
that the Presidency of this Church 
stand between this people and the 
Lord, for they are the head, and I re- 
alize that God reveals to them Hii 
will, and therefore we should look 
unto them for light and for informa- 
tion. The head may be full of light, 
of inspiration, revelation, and of the 
mind and will of God, but if thos* 



NECESSITY OF OBEYING THE INSTRUCTIONS, ETC* 191 



officers who stand next to them, and 
if we ourselves ore asleep in relation 
to our duties, and are not in a fit state 
to receive that light, do you not see 
that the river is dammed up at the 
Ik ;id ? There is no current or medium 
through which the light may How to 
the limbs and branches of the body. 

1 realize that it is the duty, not 
only of us who hold the Priesthood 
hut of this people generally, to pre- 
sent ourselves in humility and faith 
before the Lord, that we may obtain 
the blessings which are in readiness 
for us, and we can obtain all the 
light, the knowledge, the faith the 
intelligence and power which is neces- 
sary for our salvation by humility, 
obedience, and submission to the will 
of God, We should attend to this in 
order that our minds may be pre- 
pared, and our bodies become fit sub- 
jects for the reception of the Holy 
Ghost, so that the Spirit of God may 
flow freely through the whole body 
from the head to the foot. Then 
when this is the case we will all see 
alike, feel alike, and be alike, and be- 
come one as far as the Gospel and 
kingdom of God is concerned, as the 
Father and Son are one, and then 
this people will begin to see the posi- 
tion and relationship which we bear 
towards each other and towards God, 
and we shall feel the importance of 
attending to our duties, and we will 
willingly step forward and improve our 
time, make good use of our talents, 
and obtain the blessings that the 
Lord has for us to enjoy ; but do you 
not see that if the people are asleep, 
and slothful, and not living up to 
their privileges, and the Spirit of God 
begins to flow from the head to the 
body, that it soon becomes obstructed 
and dammed up ? 

We may trace this principle through 
the Church and kingdom of God, and 
you may carry it into the family 
government, and you will find it as 
brother Kimball has already presented 



it to us* It is like the vine with its 
limbs, its branches, and its twigs. 
This is a very good figure to teach us 
the principle of righteousness. 

In order for us to be prepared to do 
the will of God, and be in a position 
to build up His kingdom upon the 
earth, and to carry out His purposes, 
we must not only become united and 
act as the heart of one man, but we 
must obtain the Holy Spirit of God, 
and the mind and will of God con- 
cerning us, and be governed and con- 
trolled by it in all of our movements 
and acts, in order to be safe, and to se- 
cure unto ourselves salvation. 

If I do not enjoy the Holy Spirit, 
there is something the matter, and I 
should labour until that is removed* 
for I consider that to be the first 
turning key, and we should do this to 
prove that we are honest before the 
Lord, and that we desire to do right 
in our minds and in our hearts. Yet, 
as I have said before, unless that 
Spirit is with us, we do not know 
whether we are doing right or wrong. 

[President Kimball : Shut that door 
and let it remain so, for I tell you 
there is no one can enjoy the peaceful 
influence of the Holy Spirit where 
there is confusion ; and I am sure 
this congregation cannot while that 
door is going clickitty-clack.] 

As I was remarking, unless we do 
obtain the Holy Spirit, we are in 
danger every step we take, we are 
not safe, neither are we in a condi- 
tion to build up the kingdom of God 
or do His work. I consider that the 
Lord requires this at the hand of 
every man and woman in Israel, every 
Latter day Saint, that we first obtain 
the Holy Spirit, then bring forth the 
fruits of it unto salvation, then you 
will see this people keep their cove* 
nants and obey the commandments 
of God ; this is the duty of all of us, 
and we should live our religion and 
and follow its dictates. When this is 
done, you will see this people awaka 



192 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



and bring forth works of righteous- 
ness, then tbey will have faith, and 
they will have power, and rise up, 
and the power and glory of God will 
be made manifest through such in- 
struments as the Lord has chosen in 
this dispensation upon the earth, into 
whose hands He has committed the 
Holy Priesthood. 

Ask any people, nations, kingdoms, 
or generations of men the question, 
and they will tell you they are seek 
ing for happiness, but how are they 
seeking for it ? Take the greatest 
portion of mankind as an ensample, 
and how are they seeking for happi 
Bess ? By serving the devil as fast as 
they can, and almost the last being 
or thing that the children of men 
worship, and the last being whose 
laws they want to keep are the laws of 
the God of heaven. They will not 
worship God nor honour His name, 
nor keep His laws, hut blaspheme His 
name, from day to day, and nearly all 
the world are seeking for happiness 1 ij 
committing sine, breaking the law of 
God, and blaspheming His name and 
rejecting the only source whence hap- 
piness flows. 

If we r< all v understood that we 
could not obtain happiness by walking 
in the paths of sin and breaking tbt* 
laws of God, we should then see the 
folly of it, every man and every woman 
would see that to obtain happiness we 
should go to work and perform the 
works of righteousness, and do the 
will of our Father in heaven, for we 
shall receive at His hand all the hap- 
piness, blessing, glory, salvation, exal 
tation, and eternal lives, that we ever 
* do receive, either in time or eternity 

We should understand that we 
should not deceive ourselves in this mat- 
ter, for if we deceive ourselves we shall 
suffer the loss. We may just as well 
search our own hearts, and at once re 
solve that we will do the works of 
righteousness, honour our Father in 
heaven, do our duty to God and man, 



take hold and build up the kingdom 
of God, and we will then understand 
that in order to obtain happiness and 
satisfy the immortal soul in a fulness 
of glory, that man must abide a celes- 
tial law, and be quickened by a por- 
tion of the celestial Spirit of God ; 
and we wilt also understand that to 
commit sin, break the law of God, and 
blaspheme His name, will bring sor- 
row and misery, and it will bring 
death, both temporally and spiritually. 
If we walk in the paths of unrigh 
teousness. we grieve the Holy Spirit, 
and giieve our brethren, and injure 
ourselves. 

Again, I wish to say a few word* upon 
the blessings to be obtained by what 
we do, the labours we perform, the 
work we are called upon to do in pay- 
ing our tithing, in building temples, 
and in doing those things that are re- 
quired of us. These are things that 
are for our own benefit and good, 
these, with other subjects, have been 
impressed upon my mind for some 
weeks past, and it does appear to me 
that the people hare not understood 
these things iu their proper light. 

Some of the people have looked 
upon the law of tithing as a kind of 
tax and burthen laid upon them, but 
who is it for ? Our tithing, our labour, 
and all that we do in the kingdom of 
God, who is it all for? The tithing 
is not to exalt the Lord, or to feed or 
clothe Him, He has had His endow- 
ments long ago ; it is thousands and 
millions of years since He received 
His blessings, and if He had not re- 
ceived them, we could not give them 
to Him, for He is far in advance of 
us. I want the brethren to under- 
stand this one thing, that ow tithing, 
uur labour, our works are not for the 
exaltation of the Almighty, but they 
are for us. Not but what the Lord is 
pleased to see us obey His command- 
ments, because by doing this it will 
place us in a position that will fulfil and 
accomplish the object of our creation 



NECESSITY OF OBEYING THE INSTRUCTIONS, ETC. 



193 



tion, and bring about the end designed 
by our coming to take tabernacles 
here in the ilesh. Again, whpn we 
do wrong, the Lord knows we shall 
inherit sorrow and misery if we con- 
tinue in that wrong. Then I say, 
hrethrm, let lis understand this as it 
is, and we ^hal! do well. In paying 
our tithing, in obeying every law that 
is given to exalt us and to do us good t 
it is nil for our individual benefit avid 
the buueiit of our children, and it is 
not of any particular benetit to the 
Lord, only as He is pleased in the 
faithfulness of His children and de- 
sires to see them walk in the path 
which leads to salvation and eternal 
life. r • 

If we look upon thing* in this 
light, we shall do everv tiling cheer- 
fully, and whatever calls are made 
upon us, we shall gladly respond, and 
then the channels will bo opened, 
there will he no obstruction in the 
edification of the body of Christ* and 
light and intelligence will flow from 
the fountain-head unto the people, 
then when a man speaks, the people 
will, by their prayers and faith, draw 
fonh the word of the Lord from him, 
and they will have their minds upon 
the things of God, and not upon 
everything else as it has been hereto- 
fore. 

If this people would rise up and do 
their duty, when men rise before them 
in this stand to point out the way of 



life, the Spirit of the Lord \v>uld 
reveal the things necessary for the 
people to understand, for the faith of 
the people would draw them out. All 
that is required is for the people to 
arouse themselves, and get the light 
of God within them. 

Brethren, I do not feel to speak 
much longer; I have done what 1 was 
required to do — to occupy a few mo- 
ments in opening the meeting this 
morning, and there are two of the 
Presidency here who will speak to 
the people, and we wish to hear from 
them. I will sav, let us awake to 
righteousness, and in doing this we 
will see that there is no time to go to 
sleep ; this we fchall all know when 
we come to the end of the race, if not 
before. We are now in our alphabet, 
we are yet engaged in doing our first 
works, and there are many lessons 
and principles which we have yet to 
learn before we get to those who are 
gone far in the advance of us and re- 
ceived their reward with the just; 
and, therefore, I say, there is no time 
to be lost. Let us mnke the best me 
of our time, and in doing so, I pray 
that our minds may be enlightened, 
that we may live our religion, that we 
may grow in grace and in the know- 
ledge of God, from this time forth, that 
we may improve the talents we have 
received, and that we may he satis- 
fied at the end of the race, which may 
God grant, for Chrises sake. Amen 



N*. 13] 



[Vol IV. 



194 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES* 



PROPHETS WEEP BECAUSE OF THE SINS OF THE PEOPLE— ONE GEN- 
ERATION SHOULD IMPROVE UPON THE EXPERIENCE OF ANOTHER 
— MANY SET THEIR HEARTS ON PERISHABLE THINGS— PROVISIONS 
ARE MADE FOR THE EXALTATION OF ALL— THE SPIRIT SHOULD 
RULE THE FLESH — LIMITED KNOWLEDGE OF MAN — PHENOMENON 
OF FOHGETFULNESS— NATURAL PHILOSOPHY — EMIGRATION. 

A Discourse, by President Brigkam Young, Delivered in the Tabernacle^ Great Salt Lake 

City $ February I, 1857. 



Let the congregation be as still as 

possible. 

I wish to occupy a short time in 
speaking to you, and I am not able to 
talk with the ease that I could wish, 
for my health has for some time 
obliged me to confine myself pretty 
closely to my rooms. This is the first 
time that I have walked so far as to 
come to this Tabernacle since the 
burial of Jedediah M. Grant My 
bodily afflictions would not permit me 
to walk much, and they also still hin- 
der my efforts in speaking or exer- 
cising. I have been troubled this 
winter as are many in this high alti- 
tude, with a rising of the blood to the 
head ; that is what is troubling me 
this morning, insomuch that I hardly 
felt able to get here. 

Aided by the faith and prayers of 
the Saints, I will endeavour to speak 
so that you can hear me, and to edify 
you according to the best of my 
ability. 

I have a great desire to teach peo- 
ple the way of life and salvation ; I 
have been occupied in that labour for 
many years. It has been my chief 
business to instruct the inhabitants of 
the earth how they can secure unto 
themselves eternal life. The more I 
become acquainted with the principles 
pertaining to salvation, and the more 
strictly I adhere to them, the more 
importance I attach to them. 

If I do not always view people as 
they really are, yet I see them par* 



tially as they are, perhaps, as looking 
through a glass darkly, and in the 
vision of my mind, looking at this 
people called Latter-day Saints, and 
leaving out the residue of the inhabi- 
tants of the earth, to give vent to my 
understanding, I could cry aloud and 
weep before the Lord. It appears to 
me that very many, in their under- 
standings, according to the past con- 
duct of the people, leaving out the 
present, are too much like brute 
beasts, or like the door on its hinges, 
which opens and shuts as it is acted 
upon, and is insensible. This appears 
to be the situation of some of the peo- 
ple. 

Sometimes this seems strange and 
inconsistent, knowing that mankind 
are organized to receive and continue 
to receive, and that receiving one fact 
in the understanding does not deprive 
them in the least of receiving ano- 
ther. There is no heathen nation 
but what expects their posterity to 
improve in all the knowledge they 
possess, and that is required by the 
parents. But the Christian nations 
with whom we have been associated, 
boast of their intelligence, suppose 
that they are exhibiting great know- 
ledge, and that it towers to the hea- 
vens, and expect their children to im- 
prove in all the arts and sciences in 
their possession. 

When people have the privilege of 
securing to themselves eternal exalta- 
tion, when the words of eternal Ufe 



PROPHETS 

are given to them, what a pity it is 
that they do not understand, how 
liable they are to fall out by the way, 
and that this is necessary in this state 
of probation. Place before some per- 
sons that which their appetites crave 
and require, and they will forsake 
i every other thing, even their best 
friends. They will contend against 
their best friends and benefactors, in 
order to glut their appetites. When 
I look at this people, to say nothing 
about any people but the Latter-day 
Saints, if I have a correct under- 
standing, some few of them look to 
me to be much like what we call 
brute beasts. The people are in- 
structed, from their youth, that there 
is no end to their learning. They are 
taught by their parents and by their 
teachers that they can continue to 
learn, that they can store up know- 
ledge, treasure up the wisdom of the 
world, and never see the time, al- 
though they shall live to the age of 
JMethusela or older, but what they can 
add to their store of knowledge. 

When I apply these principles to 
the Latter-day Saints, it would seem 
that when they are once filled, when 
they are once fed upon the words of 
eternal life until their souls aresatisfied, 
they conclude that that meal will last 
for ever. They think they will never 
require any more, and so they become 
empty, faint, wearied, dull, stupid, 
and before they are aware of it, they 
need a spirit of reformation ; they 
need a fresh manifestation of the 
power of God to stir them up and 
waken them out of their sleep, to re- 
move the scales from their eyes, to 
arouse them from their lethargy. And 
when again awakened, they begin to 
see that they have been without food; 
. then they can realize that they have 
neglected the more weighty matters* 
I ask the Latter-day Saints, is such 
the case ? Is it true that any of the 
Elders of Israel, with their wives 
and children, neglect the things of 



WEBP, ETC 195 

God, and turn to the paltry, corrup* 
tible things of earth, and let their 
affections and feelings be attracted 
from holy principles, and placed on 
objects of no moment? You can 
answer this question at your leisure. 

You that see and understand things 
as they are, you who can obtain the 
visions of eternity, whose minds soar 
aloft to things beyond this vale of 
tears, how does it appear to you ? Do 
you feel as though you can weep over 
the people ? Whether you do or not, 
that is my feeling. To observe for 
what trifling things men and women 
will turn away from the spirit of the 
holy Gospel, after travelling a few 
hundred miles with, perhaps, a few 
little trials to pass through, such as 
being perplexed with wild cattle in 
their teams, with misfortunes and 
losses; and they thirst, thirst greedily 
for the vain and foolish things of the 
world, and neglect the Spirit and 
principles of the holy Gospel. It has 
killed them spiritually to pass through 
those sorrows, privations, and trials. 

You may ponder these ideas in your 
hearts, at your leisure. Such con- 
duct is one of the most astonishing 
things to me that ever I have expe- 
rienced or beheld ; yet I have reasons 
for thinking that 1 understand the 
natural causes why the people aro 
as they are. 

I flattered myself years ago, that 
whoevever embraced the doctrine of 
salvation would so live as to enter in 
at the straight gate, in this, however, 
I have been mistaken. If we this day 
had congregated the vast multitudes 
that have taken upon them the name 
of Christ, that have entered into the 
new and everlasting covenant to serve 
the Lord our God, those who have 
embraced the Gospel of salvation that 
bas been revealed through His Prophet 
and Seer in the last days, and then 
selected out those who still stand firm 
in the faith, you would find that but a. 
1 small portion of the vast congregation 



JOURNAL OF 



DISCOURSE!* 



had kept the faith ; far the greatest 
number would be on the left hand. 
Jf you were to inquire of them indi- 
vidually, ** after you heard the Gospel, 
believed and embraced it, did you 
think you would ever leave the faith?" 
every man and woman would reply, 
** No, no ; I will believe and obey 
until death ; no power on earth shall 
deprive me of the blessings of tht 
Gospel that I have embraced ; for it I 
have sacrificed my all/* 

Again, would not thousands that 
have forsaken their fathers, motbcn, 
children, or companions, for the sake 
of the Gospel, but are now enveloped 
in the spirit of the world, when asked 
whether they know this Gospel to be 
true, reply, "We believe it;'* and 
when asked whether Joseph Smith 
was a Prophet, reply, M We believe 
it?" Ask such persons why they do 
not gather with the Saints, and the 
ten thousand obstacles that would be 
presented would tower up like moun- 
tains and keep them from gathering. 
Ask them why they do not pay their 
tithing, and they have teu thousand 
excuses and reasons to render. In 
quire why they do not do something 
for the Gospel, and instruct them ii 
they cannot pay their tithing, nor 
gather with the Saints, to go and 
preach to their neighbours, and they 
will say to you, 11 O, my neighbours 
are pretty well off, they are good peo- 
ple ; here are the Methodists, 13ap 
lists, Presbyterians, &c. t and they are 
good people, and I really do not feel 
it my duty to preach to them/' Where 
are such persons ? They are in dark- 
ness, they have apostatized. Another 
great class you will find have come 
cut in open rebellion to the faith, to 
those principles they once testified 
ihey knew to be true, and that too by 
the power of the Holy Ghost, 

Now leave that vast multitude, and 
come to this place* Here is the 
gathering of the people ; here is the 
carcass, and the eagles gather to this 



place ; here they are by thousands and 
scores of thousands, Look through 
this vast multitude before me, and 
through the inhabitants of this Terri- 
tory, and then go to the United States 
and to Europe, and the Islands of the 
sea, and gather up all who profess to 
be Latter-day Saints, and how many 
of them are there in the way to enter 
into the straight gate ? How many 
are going to be crowned with the 
Gods ? You will all admit that this is a 
hard question to answer. Do you think 
one half of them will enter in at the 
straight gate t pass by the angels and 
the Gods, and receive a celestial exalta- 
tion ? I pray they may, even if 1 do 
not believe so. 

Is there any person deprived of this 
privilege? No, not one. Has the 
Lord cast an obstacle in the way of 
any individual, to deprive him of the 
privilege of being exalted ? No, not 
one : but every thing that could ba 
done has been done, every provision 
that could be made has been made, 
every law that could be instituted to 
encourage and elevate the people, to 
increase their faith, their knowledge, 
their understanding, and to lead them 
to life and solvation, the Lord has 
brought to this people. Then the 
Lord is not to blame. Are angels to 
blame? Are they hindering the pro- 
pie? No. Are the spirits of the 
just casting stumbling blocks before 
the people, or tying their hands, or 
turning them away from the right 
path ? No. 

Do you think that one half of the 
people walk up to every known duty, 
are so doing and labouring that they 
are in the straight and narrow path 
that leads to the lives ? Answer this 
question at your leisure. Yet every 
person will acknowledge that every 
thing the Lord could do for our salva- 
tion has been done. All heaven is 
anxious that the people should be 
saved. The heavens weep over the 
people, because of their hard hearted* 



FKOPHETS WEEP, »TC t 



ness, unbelief, and slowness to believe 
and act 

You have been taught, all the day 
long, that you are in a world of sin ; 
you have been taught, all your lives, 
that the seeds of sin are gown in your 
mortal bodies ; you have been taught 
that the spirit warreth against the 
flesh, and the flesh against the spirit; 
that the spirit of every man and 
woman that gets into the celestial 
kingdom must overcome the flesh, 
must war against the flesh until the 
seeds of sin that are sown in the 
flesh are brought into subjection to I 
the law of Christ. This has been 
taught you, from jour youth up. 
There is not a society in Christendom 
but what has taught these principles, I 
and you have read them in your Bibles 
'when you were children. Your mo- 
thers taught you that we were in a 
world of sin, and that the enemy of 
righteousness is all the time ready 
and watching to overcome every indi- 
vidual. You reply at once, 11 We 
believe this doctrine," and yet, from 
day to day, from week to week t from 
month to month, from year to year, 
we go on as we have. Some will say, 
"I did give way to my evil passion 
yesterday, and I will give way again 
to-day, and I will let the flesh 
overcome the spirit. 1 will bring my 
spirit into subjection to my evil pas- 
sion sand evil influences that the enemy 
of Christ has sown in the human 
system. I will let the tongue speak 
just what it pleases; I will rail out 
against my neighbour; when I get mad 
I will blaspheme ; I will deceive my 
brother, or my neighbour," and thus 
they bring the spirit into subjection 
to the flesh, until the Lord Almighty 
will withdraw the light of truth from 
those individuals, and they are left, 
if not to apostatize, to deny Joseph as 
a Prophet, Jesus Christ as the Sa- 
viour, and to esteem Holy Writ and 
all the revelations from God as a 
burlesque. They are left in the dark, 



197 

to welter in sorrow in the flesh, and 
in the spirit world they never can be 
exalted. 

Is it, then, any marvel, that those 
who dwell in the heavens should weep 
over the people ? Do you wonder, 
now, that the Prophets used to weep 
over the people in ancient times? 
That Joseph used to weep over the 
people in his day ? If you do, I do not. 

Here is a large number of the 
Latter-day Saints situated upon the 
mountain tops, and right before each 
individual is eternal day or eternal 
night; eternal light or eternal dark- 
ness ; eternal love or eternal hatred ; 
eternal glory or eternal misery. This 
would want a great deal of explaining, 
to bring it down to your capacities, so 
that you can understand ; but I use 
one cLs of these expressions to con- 
vey an idea of the opposite of the 
glory prepared for the very people now 
before me. The Lord has done every 
thing He can do in justice and in 
truth ; in His mercy and in His long- 
suffering and kindness there is nothing 
He has neglected, in order to put into 
the possession of this people power to 
secure to themselves eternal day, eter- 
nal peace, instead of eternal misery. 
Eternal glory, happiness, beauty, 
power, exaltation, excellency, and 
every good thing are prepared for the 
Elders that now sit before me to 
enter into the presence of the Father 
and the Son, where they could be 
exalted, sit with the Gods, be crowned 
with immortality and eternal lives ; 
become the fathers, not only of many 
nations, but of an endless posterity ; 
be the framers, not only of a kingdom, 
but of an endless chain of kingdoms. 
Nothing more can be done, than what 
has been done. 

How many of those now looking 
on me will order their lives so that 
they will secure to themselves eternal 
happiness and exaltation ? Do you 
think that one half of this congregation 
will answer that question? I pray 



198 JOURNAL OF 

that they may, whether I believe it or 
not. i 
Do you see people neglect their 
eternal welfare ? A feeling prevails 
with some that, M we do not know 
these things, we have not seen these 
things, we do not understand that 
there is a kingdom prepared for the 
faithful ; we do not understand that 
there is a place prepared for those 
that are unruly, those that disbelieve, 
those that neglect the truth and the 
Gospel when put in their possession* 
We do not know anything about these 
thing*. " Is this so? What do vou 
say, brethren and sisters ? Have you 
seen the Father and the Son? Do 
you know where they live ? '* O, no/' 
Have you seen the courts of glory, 
have they been opened to your view ? 
44 O, no." What next? The spirit 
of unbelief takes place in your hearts. 
The enemy, the evil that is in the 
world, that has caused the trouble, 
sorrow, and perplexity, is with you, is 
your constant companion, and is con- 
tinually suggesting that you know 
nothing about these things, conse- 
quently, without the utmost care and 
exercise of faith, and close application 
in life of the requirements of heaven, 
you are left to drink into the spirit of 
infidelity. 
1 In this manner people are left in 
darkness, do not understand the things 
of God, neglect their salvation, and 
go grovelling and feeling their way 
through this world, without a ray of 
light to shine on their path ; hoping 
that there is a God, and, if there is, 
that He will be merciful to them ; 
thinking that, if there is a heaven, 
they want to go there ; if there is such 
a character as a Saviour, they hope 
his blood will atone for their sins ; and 
if there are any such beings as angels, 
they hope they will pick them up, by 
and bye. It resolves itself to this, 41 If 
there is a God, 0, be merciful to me." 
You do not know, do you ? 44 O, no, 
we cannot realize it." 



DISCOURSES. 

Let me ask a question, before I 
proceed further. How did you feel 
when the Spirit of the Gospel first 
entered into your hearts, when the 
light of the Gospel first shone in your 
understanding? Had you any such 
feelings then within you? Had you 
any doubts? How did you talk, 
when you first rose to testify that the 
Book of Mormon was true, that Joseph 
was a true Prophet, that this work 
was of God, that the Lord Almighty 
has revealed Himself in these our days ? 
Had you any doubts ? " No, I could 
not help bearing testimony to those 
things, I was so full of light and 
peace." Did you hate anybody, at 
that time ? " No, I was filled with 
peace and union ; I loved God and all 
the works of His hands. There was 
no anger, malice, or wrath in me/* 
Do you feel so now ? Many of you 
would tell me, " no." Have you 
abode in that Spirit and feeling ? 
You will answer, 44 no." 

You say within yourselves, u I 
believe the Gospel, I believe the Lord 
has revealed the truth concerning 
Himself, concerning the Son, con- 
cerning angels, salvation, eternal exal 
tation, &c. ; 1 admit all this to be 
true." Then you have to admit that 
we are organized to inherit all glory, 
power, and excellency ; to be filled 
with eternal salvation and exaltation, 
and to become the sons of God, a3 
the Apostle says, to be " cods, even 
the 6«ns of God ; " fathers* ho shall 
endure, and whose posterity shall 
never end ; though the Apostle turned 
the point very quick, because the peo- 
plo were not prepared to receive it. 
You admit the fact that we are organ- 
ized expressly for the purpose of 
being exalted with the Gods. 
! You have the words of eternal life 
in your possession. What next? 
Take your own philosphy ; if I am or- 
ganized and capacitated to receive this 
glory and this exaltation, 1 must be 
the friend of Him who has brought 



PROPHETS WEEP, ETC. 



199 



me forth and instituted this exaltation 
for rae ; I must Dot be His enemy at 
any time. Again, you say, *' we are 
organized to become Gods, even sons 
of God ; to act independently," You 
expect to see the time when you will 
have at your control worlds on worlds, 
if your existence endures. Take Abra- 
ham, for instance, you can read the 
promise made to him, and again to 
Jesus, '* Now," say you, 11 we are to 
have kingdoms, thrones, principali- 
ties, powers, dominions, &c." Can 
you read it in this book? This is 
the Old and New Testament, which 
you and I were taught, from our youth, 
to believe is the word of God. If I 
am to receive these blessings I will 
be an independent character, like 
those who dwell in eternity. If this 
is the case, let me pause for a mo- 
ment and use my own natural philos- 
ophy. How can I prove myself 
the friend of God, who has placed all 
this glory within my reach, unless His 
influences are withdrawn from me, to 
see whether ur not I will be His friend ? 
At the time when you receive the 
greatest blessings by the manifes- 
tations of the power and Spirit of 
God, immediately the Lord may leave 
you to yourselves, that you may prove 
yourselves worthy of this exaltation. 
Multitudes, on the right hand and on 
the left, when this Spirit and power 
are withdrawn from them, sink into 
unbelief, and do not know whether 
there is a God, or not Ask them, 
*' What did you realize and experience 
yesterday ?" The reply is, H I do not 
know anything about it. I can see 
this house, I can see the sun, I can 
see men and women, but I can say no 
more." " Do you believe what you 
believed yesterday ?" "I do not know." 

Can a man be exalted upon any 
other principle? When men are left 
to themselves, it is then they manifest 
their integrity, by saying and feeling, 
" I am the friend of God." Do all 
people realize that ? If they did, let 



me tell you, they would cling fast to 
their integrity. When the mind of a 
righteous man is beclouded by dark- 
ness, when he does not know the first 
thing about the religion he believes in, 
it is because the vail is dropped so 
that he may act on the organization 
of his own individual person, which is 
calculated to be as independent as the 
Gods, in the end. When you are 
fully aware of this, then you are ready 
to lay down your lives for the cause of 
God and for His people, if you act on 
your own integrity and philosophy. 

One of the greatest trluls that ever 
came on the Son of God when he was 
in the flesh, upon that man whom we 
hold as our Saviour, was when the 
mob had him in their possession. 
They spit on him, scourged him, 
mocked him, and made a wreath of 
thorns and placed it upon his h«ad T 
(and I will insure that it w as so placed 
on his head as to cause the blood to 
start} and said to him, m Here is your 
cross, you poor, worthless scamp, take 
and carry it on to that hill, for there 
we are going to nail you to it." How 
would you feel in such a time, and at 
that very hour and moment when this 
tabernacle suffers, should the Father 
then withdraw Himself and say, " Now, 
my son, I will see whether you will 
prove yourself worthy or not." Did 
he walk up the hill ? He did, and 
carried the cross until he fainted 
under it ; then they took it and went 
on, and he submitted patiently to the 
will of his Father. 

Will you submit patiently to the 
will of your Father in the hour of 
darkness ? Will you say that you are 
the friends of God ? shame ! Many 
of you will not say so, in the hour of 
darkness. Take these Latter-day 
Saints, the Elders of Israel, and let 
many of them pass where they can 
hear the name of Jesus ChriBt and the 
name of their Father and God blas- 
phemed, and they will pass along as 
unconcerned, and will never move a 



200 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



muscle nor a nerve of their systems. 
That is nothing to them compared 
to what it would be to have their own 
dear name spoken against in the least 
Speak against William, John t or Tho- 
mas* and then you will see the fire of 
resentment roused in that individual ; 
while, at the same time, they may be 
opposed to their Father -and God, 
to their Saviour, to the Prophet, and 
to their holy religion. People may 
scandalize these as much as the tongue 
of slander can, and not a word said, 
nor a look of disapprobation given. 
i>ut, my dear brethren, those holy 
men and women, (pardon me if I bur- 
lesque the idea a little) your names 
are so dear to you that, let any one ; 
speak a word against them, you are at 
once for fight. 

If you want to know what you 
should do, when you 'hear a man blas- 
pheme the name of God, and you feel 
that there are ten thousand million 
devils around you to see whether you 
will be for your religion, knock down 
the man that blasphemes, and say, 
• L If I cannot pray, I can fight for my 
religion and my God/* When you are 
in darkness is the time for you to ex- 
hibit your integrity, and to prove that 
you are the friends of Him who has 
called you to this glory and eternal life. 

Do you want to know how to pray ! 
in your families ? I have told you, a 
great many times, how to do when 
you feel as though 3 T ou have not a 
particle of the Spirit of prayer with 
you. Get your wives and your children 
together, lock the door so that none of 
them will get out, and get down on 
your knees ; and if you feel as though 
you want to swear and fight, keep on 
your knees until they are pretty well 
wearied, saying, 4 * Here I am ; I will 
not abuse my Creator nor my re- 
ligion, though I feel like hell inside, 
bat I will st y on my knees until I 
overcome these devils around me.' 
That will prove to me that you are the 
friend of God, that you are filled with 



integrity. This is good for every 
person to practise in the hour of 
trial and darkness. Say, " I am the 
friend of God, and if you abuse Him, 
I shall abuse you." This is what 
Abraham used to do. He would take 
his servants and go out, once in a 
while, and chastise the poor, miserable 
characters that ridiculed the Priest- 
hood that was on him. 

Here are the people that say they 
are Latter day Saints. Now, if you can 
understand your own position, you 
I will know, perhaps, better how to deal 
with yourselves and control your- 
selves; how to bring into subjection 
your own dispositions, your passions, 
appetites, and wills, and let the Spirit 
of Truth the Lord has given you 
commence aud conquer and over- 
come, little by little, until you gain 
the mastery in the spirit. This pre- 
pares the tabernacle for a resurrection 
and eternal life. You cannot inherit 
eternal life, unless your appetites are 
brought in subjection to the spirit 
that lives within you, that spirit 
which our Father in heaven gav*. I 
mean the Father of your spirits, of 
those spirits which He has put into 
these tabernacles. The tabernacle 
must be brought in subjection to the 
spirit perfectly, or your bodies cannot 
be raised to inherit eternal life; if 
they do come forth, they must dwell 
in a lower kingdom. Seek diligently, 
until you bring all into subjection to 
the law of Christ 

1 As to the knowledge of the people, 
what do they know? They know 
many things. What do they not 
know? Ten thousands of millions of 
times more than they know, for, com- 
paratively speaking, they know but 
Httle. What knowledge we have, we 
have obtained by an experience. No 
man could know that he could build 
a building, unless he was to go to 
work and try. Were he to go to 
work and erect a building, he would 
then know that he knew how to do it. 



Some things you do know, and 
there are a great many things # that 
you do not know. Can you men- 
tion anything that we do not know?" 
Yes, we could enumerate a great 
many things, and then have mention- 
ed only a email portion of what is 
unknown to man. I will take that 
class of this congregation that do not 
know anything about God, heaven, 
earth, or hell, nor about anything else 
only as they sense with their natural 
senses, and ask them, can you tell me 
your own origin ? I would be glad 
to see such a person, but he is not to 
ho found. Take a man who does not 
know anything about these things, 
and he cannot tell his origin. 

Again, with all the wisdom there is 
in the world, I can refer you to ano- 
ther thing which you do not know; 
you do not know how to take the 
native elements and organize a body 
like the ones you possess. You may 
take the chemical apparatus of the 
most extensive laboratory, and go into 
these mountains, and see whether you 
can, with all your knowledge and 
appliances, make a human body that 
can breathe, to say nothing about the 
spirit: you cannot do that ; then you 
do not know how. 

If we were to ask the question how 
we came here, we cannot answer it. ; 
We know that we are here, and we 
know that we live. We know that 
we see, hear, smell, &c, through the 
the organization of our senses. We 
know that when we have something 
good to eat, and plenty of it, that we 
can satisfy our appetite, and we also 
know that we get hungry again ; we 
get sleepy, awake, and go about our 
business. The brute beasts know all 
this, although their sensitive powers 
are not so acute, nor possessed of so 
extensive a range as are those of the 
uirmn family; their attention more 
particularly belongs to the things of 
this earth. 

The Scriptures say that man is 



created but a little lower than the 
angels, still the great majority do not 
know whether there is a God ; they 
do not even know whether it is of any 
use to pray to our Father in heaven, 
nor whether they have got a Father 
there. We do not know how to make 
a spear of grass grow on the earth, nor 
a tree, nor any other kind of vegeta- 
tion ; all this is beyond our know- 
ledge. They grow, but we do not un- 
derstand how. They are produced 
from the elements, but undertake to 
organize the elements and make a 
cucumber grow, and we fail; that is 
beyond our knowledge. 

We do know, by observation, that 
this earth revolves on its axis, that it 
has its circuit and performs its annual 
times. We know, by observation, 
that the firmament is fdled with 
small flickering lights. The astro- 
nomer says he knows that many 
of those lights are actually suns 
to solar systems, the same as our 
sun is to us. Does he know that ? 
Has he been there to see? "Ko." 
Then he maybe deceived ; mens eyes 
are often deceived. They have had 
their eyes, ears, and all the other 
sensitive organs brought to bear upon 
a person, and have been positive that 
[ they were conversing with and look- 
ing upon him, when at the same time 
that person was a hundred miles from 
the I a ; they were certain that they 
heard hi in speak with their natural 
ears, yet they were deceived. So the 
astronomer may be deceived by his 
powerful glasses. But all the argu- 
ment in the world could not make 
you believe that those stars, or lights, 
were nut there ; you see them. Sup- 
pose that our optical powers have all 
bec;i deceived, just as they are in 
some instances. There is plenty of 
proof that the optic nerve has been 
deceived, even through a glass, per- 
sons supposing that they saw things 
which they, in reality, never did see. 
Upon natural principles, leaving 



202 JOURNAL OF 

out the light of the Spirit, the 
light of revelation, or saying that 
there is no God, and such being the 
case, on the natural philosophy of the 
natural world, and the natural belief, 
and ideas of those who imbibe deisti- 
cai principles, they do not know 
whether it is the sun or not that 
bhines upon us ; they feel warm, they 
think they see the sun. But if your 
optic nervo may deceive you, so the 
astronomer may be deceived. " No," 
says he, " I cannot be deceived," and 
this congregation says, " We cannot 
be deceived ; we know that we hear 
you preach to-day ; we see you in the 
stand to day, and all the earth cannot 
make us believe to the contrary," 
May be you are deceived. " But we 
cannot bo mistaken in this, we do 
know that it is certain." Suppose 
that you go home and to-night sleep 
very soundly, and that perchance a 
a stupor should come over you, causing 
you to forget what has transpired to- 
day ; I have known such circum- 
stances. Suppose you forget to mor- 
row what has transpired to-day in this 
Tabernacle, and somebody should come 
along and ask you whether you recol- 
lected what brother Brigham said 
yesterday, you would answer, " I did 
not hear him say anything." It would 
be said, " You were at the meeting, 
and I saw you." You would ask, 
4t What meeting ? I was not at any 
meeting." u Don't you recollect of 
going to meeting yesterday ? " " No, 
I do not." Did you ever know a 
person so foi^getful as this ? Well, it 
is not more strange than much other 
forgetful ness, not a particle more. 

A child says, 41 Mother, where did 
you put those shears, or that knitting? 
or, what did you do with your pipe ? * 
The reply is, " I laid it up." * But 
you must have had it since." 41 Don't 
dispute me, child," while all the time 
she had the pipe in her mouth. I 
bring up these small things, to com- 
pare with greater things. Have you 



DISCOURSES. 

never laid things carefully away and 
entirely forgotten them, and, when 
you have accidentally found them, had 
all the circumstances opened to your 
mind, and said, 11 0, I know all about 
them now, but I have never before 
been able to bring them to mind, since 
the things were so carefully laid by "? 
That is no more strange than it is 
that you should forget what the Lord 
has done for you fifty years ago ; 
that is no more strange, than it is 
for you to forget when your spirits 
came into your bodies, for you came 
here under a covenant to prove your- 
selves, in a day of darkness, to be 
friends of God, and under a cove- 
nant that you would forget every- 
thing that had past previous to your 
coming here. 

What do you know ? All that you 
know, aside from what God has taught 
you, is not worth much to you ; that 
I will say on my own responsibility. 
You know that the sun shines ; you 
can see the stars shine in a clear 
night. You know that when you em- 
braced the Gospel of salvation in Eng- 
land, the State of New York, Ver- 
mont, &c M you felt happy ; that your 
hearts were full of joy and peace ; 
that you felt as though the heavens 
smiled upon you, and that all around 
was glory. There was no malice, 
wrath, or root of bitterness in you, 
but since then a cloud has come over 
you, the vail has been dropped over 
the vision of your minds, and you 
have been left to act for yourselves. 
You know all this. 

What do you know on natural prin- 
ciples ? I do not say natural philo- 
sophy, because my religion is natural 
philosophy. You never heard me 
preach a doctrine but what has a ua- 
tural system to it, and, when under 
stood, is as easy to comprehend as 
that two and two equal four. All the 
revelations of the Lord Almighty to 
the children of men, and all revealed 
[ doctrines of salvation are upon natural 



PROPHETS WEEP, ETC 



principles, upon natural philosophy. 
When I use this term, I use it as 
synonomous with the plan of salvation ; 
natural philosophy is the plan of sal- 
vation, and the plan of salvation is 
natural philosophy. I need not say 
any more with regard to what you do 
not know. 

I have shown you, by instancing 
small circumstances of common oc- 
currence, that people are aptj to deny 
to day what they knew yesterday ; and 
you know that you have disputed 
others with regard to these little things 
Tvhieh have transpired, after the cir- 
cumstances connected therewith had 
escaped your memory. It is just so 
with regard to your religion. And 
%vhen you come to the almighty phi- 
losophers, those who think they know 
so much, they are in the same dilem- 
ma ; their optic nerves and their 
glasses may all deceive them. Unless 
a person is taught hy the principle of 
eternity, and is insured by those prin- 
ciples that dwell with the Gods, he 
may be in doubt, because it is a doubt- 
ful case* All is doubtful, except what 
comes from the Almighty in His re- 
velations to His people. 

I will now say something about our 
immigration this season. In the pro- 
vidences of God when understood, you 
'will see that one thing has a bearing 
upon another. The providences of 
God are natural principles, when they 
are all understood, but vou take a 
little here and a little there, and you 
leave the people in mystery and doubt, 
and they will say that wonderful 
things have taken place, when at the 
game time you will find that they have 
all transpired upon natural princi- 
ples. 

Previous to the death of Joseph, he 
said that the time would come when 
the Saints would be glad to take a 
bundle, if they could get one, under 
their arms and start to the mountains, 
and that they would flee there, and 
that if they could pick up a change 



203 

of linen they would be glad to start 
with that, and to go into the wilder- 
ness with anything, in order to escape 
from the destruction that is coming 
on the inhabitants of the earth. This 
we believed, or at least I did ; though 
it seemed to be pretty hard that peo- 
ple should be obliged to leave their 
houses, farms, friends, and comforts 
that they had gathered around them, 
and run from them all. I am going 
to take that as a leading item for this 
season. 

| We have been experimenting. Five 
companies, I think, have come across 
the Plains with hand-carts, and thev 
have come a great deal cheaper and 
better than other companies. I be- 
lieve that if a company was to try it 
once with ox-teams and once with 
hand-carts, every one of them would 
decide in favour of the hand carts, 
unless they could ride more and be 
more comfortable than people gene- 
rally are with ox-teams. 
I I count the hand-cart operation a 
successful one, and there is a lesson 
in it which the people have over- 
looked. What is it? Let me ask 
the sisters and brethren here, what 
better ofT are you to-day, than as 
though you had started with a bundle 
under your arm? You started with 
an abundance, but have you any oxen, 
or wagons, or trunks of valuable cloth- 
ing, or money ? " No." What have 
you got ? A sister says, ■* I have the 
underclothes I wore on the Plains, 
and a dress, and a handkerchief uhich 
I pinned over my head in the absence 
of my sun bonnets which were worn 
out, and I am here/* Are you here ? 
41 Yes," Did you come across the 
Plains ? " Yes." Do you feel bad ? 
" O, no; I feel pretty well." Now 
reflect, what else do we want of you, 
and what else do you want of your- 
selves? * Why," says one, " I want 
a dres3 and a pair of shoes." Well, 
go to work, and earn them, and put 
them on and wear them. 44 1 want a 



204 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



bonnet." Go to work and earn it, 
and then wear it as you used to 
do. 

What do you want here but your- 
selves ? Nothing, hut yourselves and 
your religion ; that is all you want to 
bring here. If you come naked and 
barefooted, (I would not care if you 
had naught but a deer skin around 
you when you arrive here) and bring ; 
your God and your religion, you are a 
thousand times better than if you 
come with wagon loads of silver and 
gold and left your God behind. If I 
want to take a wife from among the 
sisters who came in with the hand- 
cart trains, I would rather take one 
that had nothing, and eay to her, I 
will throw a buckskin around you for 
the present, come into my house, I 
have plenty, or, if I have not, I can 
get plenty. 

Some want to marry a woman be- 
cause she has got property ; some 
want a rich wife ; but I never saw 
the day when I would not rather 
have a poor woman. I never saw the 
day that I wanted to be henpecked to 
death, for I should have been, if I 
had married a rich wife, I asked one 
of my family, when in conversation 
upon this very point, what did you 
bring, when you came to me ? " I 
brought a shirt, and a dress, and a 
pair of slippers, and a sun-bonnet,' 1 
and she is as high a prize as ever I got 
in my life, and a great deal higher 
than many would have been with cart 

pr 

loads of silver and gold. 

The people are what we want. Re- 
flect about this ; and let the Elders 
when they go upon Missions, sound 
this in the ears of the Saints ; and, if 
you please, philosophise upon it, 
weigh the matter well, and see what 
else there is that is in reality good 
for anything, but just the Saint at 
the gathering place ; let the Saint 
come, and we have all we can get. 

I want you to keep in mind what 
Joseph said, that the day would come 



when the Saints would be glad to 
take a bundle under their arms and 
run to the mountains. What else 
have they done this season? Men 
and women started with their fine 
things, they bad their gold and their 
silver, their flocks and their herds, 
and their abundance, but they have 
nearly all come here naked and bare 
footed, comparatively speaking ; thank 
God for that. What do I care, if not 
the first particle of the property that 
is left behind is ever gathered up 
agjyn ? You are situated precisely 
as we were when we left Nauvoo, 
Kirtland, Missouri, &c. We started 
naked and bare. If I can only take 
myself and my God, and my religion, 
it is all I want. The heavens are 
full, the earth is the Lord s, and we 
have nothing to do but go to work 
and organize the elements and get 
what we want. 

This is the day in which we are to 
learn and to increase incur knowledge. 
Have we got a good lesson this time ? 
I think we have. What is it? That 
the Saints, when they start from 
England, may stop buying their silks 
and satins, their ribbons and finely. 
You cannot bring them here, unless 
Providence provides different for you, 
than it did for the immigration last 
season. If you have a fine silk man- 
tilla, a fine satin dress, fine kid shoes, 
a fine lace bonnet, and you say that 
you want to carry them to Zion, do as 
they did last season. Here are the 
poor we had to bring over. Now let 
me tell you that if y ou had taken the 
money you paid to William Walker to 
bring out the baggage, and used it for 
the gathering of the honest poor, it 
would have done some good ; but that 
property is spoiled, I understand, and 
I am glad of it. Much of it was 
spoiled before it was taken from Iowa 
City, or, if it was not then, it proba- 
bly is now. And I expect that the 
goods are all spoiled at the Devil's 
Grate, You will pardon me for my 



abruptness, but I will tell you what 
that operation made me think of, that 
what you did not leave in hell's kit- 
chen, you had to leave at the Devil's 
Gate. If vou only honour your God 
and your religion, the silks and the 
satins, and the money you paid out 
for them, may all go to hell with the 
balance. Live your religion, and 
the promise I make you is that you 
shall have what you want in righte- 
ousness. "Then," some one may 
say, *'I will have a new dress to- 
morrow, if that is it." But will you 
not wait, until your patience is well 
tried? Ifyouwll not, I will make 
you, if I can. At the proper time, 
you will have all the riches vou need. 
If you had riches now, the/ would do 
you no good. I 

Recollect the text, which is that 
the time will come when the Saints 
be glad to catch a bundle under 
their arms and run to the mountains. 
The time has been when they under- 
took to come with an abundance, but 
they got here with nothing. Take 
the money that was laid out for those 
articles which you expected to put on 
when you rame into this Tabernacle, 
and it would have mare than made a 
comfortable fit-out for the companies 
from the States- If those articles 
had been left in the stores, and 
you had taken your sovereigns and 
half sovereigns, and shillings, and 
pence, you would have had enough 
to have brought all the companies ovor 
those Plains* This is something that 
I want jou Elders to think of; and I 
want you to thunder it among the 
people, long and loud, like the thun- 
ders of Mount Sinai. j 

Take the money heretofore spent 
for useless articles, and pick up your 
poor neighbours who have not the first 
shilling ; make your way to Liverpool, 
pay your parage across the ocean to 
the United States, and then take a 
hand cart, or a good hickory stick be- 
tween two, and put you luggage on it, ' 



and let the hand cart go, and walk to 
Zion. 

| When you get here, we want no- 
thing but yourselves, if you have your 
God and your religion with you ; but 
if you have not them, stay back. We 
have already got enough half-hearted 
Christaius here ; we have enough poor 
devils here now, and half-hearted hy- 
pocrites, and we do not want any 
more of them to come here. All hell 
is boiling over to fill this place with 
such poor, miserable characters. 

If you bring yourselves, it is all we 
want. Take the money that bought 
the goods which have been left on the 
way, and it would have brought every 
soul that came in last season, without 
the assistance of the P. E. Fund Com- 
pany ; and, instead of our paying out 
fifty or sixty thousand dollars, that 
, sum would have been saved. That 
I money would have made your fit* out 
across the Plains, to say nothing about 
what has been done for you at this 
end of the route. 

Again, we could have taken every 
soul that has come in this season with 
the wagon trains, by the P. E. Fund, 
&c., and brought them from Liverpool 
cheaper than we brought them out of 
the snow at this end of the journey* 
to Fay nothing of the hardship and 
suffering. Do you not see that there 
has been a great outlay that we must 
save hereafter ? 

I will say to the Saints abroad,, 
if you can get some good hickory 
cloth, or some buckskins, and let the 
sisters make dresses and garments 
that cannot be easily torn, and that 
will last till you get here, and come 
and bring yourselves, that is all we 
want And for the time to come, let 
the P. E. Fund money alone, and let 
your silks and satins alone, and take 
the means you have, and bring your- 
selves to this place. 3 

The Lord, in His providence, has 
shown you and me, and the commu- 
1 nity in this Territory, and will show 



JOURNAL OF 



DISCOURSES 



to the people in the old countries, if 
the Elders are faithful, that they may 
bid farewell to bringing their millions' 
worth of goods here. If they bring 
anything, let them bring their sove 
reigns here ; the gold will do them 
more good here than anything else* 
Do not peddle it out in the world. 
Get the Lord to send an angel with 
you; get His Holy Spirit to travel 
with you to this place, and leave all 
trash behind. 

If the companies are composed 
solely of young females, they may come 
by tens of thousands, if they like, for 
I have never yet seen anything in 
this market that can equal the hand- 
cart girls. 

1 want to see men and women come 
as I have suggested ; and I think just 
as much of them, if they come and 
bring their religion with them, as 
though they came with cart-loads of 
gold, silver and merchandize, 

I wish you to contemplate upon 
these things ! and I want you to listen 
to my exhortation in spiritual things. 
Here is a people before me that say 
they are in a reformation ; I believe 
it There is a good spirit they have 



now in their possession, which some 
have not had for some time- 

I believe that the brethren and sis- 
ters are trying to do right* to make 
satisfaction, and to order their lives 
better before God and each other. 
And let me tell you that, when you 
have lived a whole life time, you will 
find that you have never righteously 
had a single hour to spend for any- 
thing except reformation, for an in- 
crease of faith, for a growth in the 
knowledge of the truth. You have 
no time to backslide, nor to spare for 
the world. It is God and His king- 
dom ; all things else will be secondary 
considerations, 

I am happy for the privilege of 
speaking to you to day, and I trust 
that I shall see you here many times* 
I pray for you continual ly T and I know 
that you pray for me. I do not ask 
this people to pray for me, for I have 
the witness that there is not an honest 
heart in this kingdom but what is 
praying for me coutiuaally. You are 
before me always, aud my whole de- 
sire is for your welfare, and the wel- 
fare of the kingdom of God on the 
earth. May God bless you. Amen. 



THE PRESIDENCY— THE CONTINUANCE OF THE HEAD WITH THE BODY 
DEPENDS ON THE FAITHFULNESS OF THE MEMBERS — MEN WHEN 
THEY DIE CANNOT TAKE THEIR EARTHLY POSSESSIONS WITH THEM 
— ELDERS CwOING ON MISSIONS WITH HAND-CARTS— THE VINEYARD, 
A PARABLE. 

Ittinarhs by President Beber C. Kimhalf t Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake 

City, February 1 # 1857* 



I do not know, but the people are 
getting weary* though I rather think 
not, for your eyes look pretty bright ; 
when people become weary, their eyes 
look dim. 

I assure you, brethren, that T feel 
well, that is, I feel very well in my 
mind, and it is a great pleasure to me ! 
to see brother Brigham here in this 
stand once more. I am satisfied that 
he will be with us a great many years, 
if this people will do right. 

Ail, who have the Spirit of the 
Gospel and live their religion, will ad- 
mit that brother Brigham is our head, 
to u^e the figure which I did three 
Sundavs ago ; and our head has two 
Counsellors, and together they are 
an independent Quorum. Still they 
are attached to the vine that runs 
through the vail The vail is let 
down, and that throws brother Joseph 
on the other side of it, while we stand 
on this side, that is all the difference* 
The nearer you approach that organi- 
zation, the nearer you approach the 
throne of God. I am talking to 
you who understand, there is no clip 
of that vine and Priesthood, 

If this people are the members of 
that body of which brother Brigham is 
head this side of the vail, the more 
you rise up, the more active and use- 
ful those members become, the higher 
the head can rise, can it not ? being 
elevated by each member acting 
firmly in its office. If that be the | 
fapt, he is out of the reach of his | 



\ 



enemies, is he not? They cannot 
approach him, he is out of their 
reach. 

If you will take this course, you 
will live, and he will live and will 
dwell with us a great many years: 
but if you do not, you have no assu- 
rance that he will be permitted to 
tarry with you for many years, nor 
that I will, nor that several other good 
men, whom I could name, will. The 
period of their sojourn with you for 
your guidance, comfort, and edifica- 
tion in righteousness, will depend 
more or less upon your faithfulness, 
inasmuch as you profess to be attached 
to the body. The more useless the 
members of my body are, the more 
they oppress the head and the mem- 
bers that are nearly connected to the 
head, do they not? They tend to de- 
stroy its fruitfulness. We are mem- 
bers of Christ, and if every one of 
those men, those members pertaining 
to the body of Christ, or to the 
Church, will do their duty, do you not 
see what a beautiful people we will 
be? 

I know that this is the place of 
gathering, and I know that thousands, 
and tens of thousands, and millions 
will flock to this land, for wherever 
the carcass is, they will come with 
their budgets under their arms* I 
know that 

I want to know if persons who 
have nothing but a budget of clothing 
under their arms, nothing but out* 



208 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



frock, one shirt, one pair of stockings, 
and one bonnet, are called to lay 
down their bodies and leave this 
earth, whether they are not just ai 
well off as I would be, though i had 
millions of millions of gold, and 
thousands of wagon loads of the things 
of this world ? At such a time, those 
persons would be just as well off as I 
would be, bo far as taking any earthly 
possessions vvith them is concerned. 

Suppose that to-morrow my body 
falls, that I die, these clothes will be 
taken from me, and a shirt and a 
shroud, and a pair of stockings will he 
put on this body, and a napkin about 
my head to keep my chin up, and 
that is all of this earth's goods I shall 
then need, with the exception of the 
narrow house vou would make and 
deposit me in* And should you go to 
my grave in five years from this time, 
jou would find every ihi ng there that 
you put there, even to the ring now 
on my finger, in ca^e you had left 
it at the time of my burial. 

6 Then cometh Simon Peter ful* 
lowing him. and went into the sepul- 
chre, find see th the I in eft clothes lie. 

7 And the napkin that was about 
his head, not lying with the linen 
clothes, but wrapped together iu a 
place by itself. 

What do I take from this earth ? 
Nothing but my spirit and those 
eternal principles connected therewith 
as it leaves this body, and the dross 
remains to turn to its native elements, 
which restores back to the earth that 
which had been organized from it. 
When I die, I die to everything that 
is of an earthly nature, and leave ail 
that surrounds me here by way of 
property in earthly possessions. Ko- 
thiug leaves here, but heavenly mat- 
ters and those things that pertain to 
Leaven and happiness. 

Then what good does it do to hoard 
up earthly treasures? Nime, what- 
ever. What should you do with them ? 
Put them to a good use. In what 



way ? Go and buy, for instance, one* 
sheep, and when you have got ono 
sheep you have got one root, if you 
cultivate it, it will add to itself, and by 
and bye you will have a large flock of 
she: p, whereas if you had the money 
in your pocket it would not have in- 
creased, If you will turn your mean* 
to raising sheep, horses, and cattle, u> 
cultivating peach and apple tree^, or 
to any thing else that is useful, they 
will increase, just as we increase. "We 
want to gather, and re gather, and in- 
crease. 

Many men are desirous to gather 
to themselves wives, and this, that, 
and the other thing. When I go 
into the world of spirits I throw oft" 
the old clothing and the old body, 
with all that pertains to it. And when 
I go there I shall be clothed anew, 
with the elements that are made in 
the country that I go to. Why ? 
Because it is immortal and eternal 
duration. That is the difference be- 
tween tins world and that world ; and 
then at the same time that world is 
this world, and this world is that 
world. 

These are ray feelings ; and as for 
hurting my feelings to see my breth- 
ren and. sisters come from the old 
countries without anything except a 
little food, and a budget under their 
arm?, it did not worrv me. Neither 
will it worry me to eee the Elders, 
this season, take their hand- carte and 
go through to the States, on their 
way to foreign lands. I feel now that 
if I was in the old countries I would 
not hear a word an Elder from here 
said, unless he had crossed the Plains 
with a hand-cart, or with a bundle or 
knapsack, but I would listen to the 
man that came with the hand cart, or 
budget. You would say, " This is 
the boy for me ; " you would hear his 
words, or, if you did not, his example 
has preached louder than earthquakes, 
and is the power of God unto salva- 
tion to those that believe and practise. 



That day has come, and the other 
day has past I have known men 
from Nauvoo, men who were there 
worth §150 or #200,000, come here 
with nothing but a handkerchief, con- 
taining a change of shirts, under 
their arms. They left their property 
there ; and what we did not leave in 
hells kitchen we left at Devil's Gate. 
The devil has a gate where he may 
catch everything that is not to do us 
good, but that is calculated to create 
a craving appetite for that which is 
not here. 

There are some of this people who 
have been kept as long as they have, 
only upon the principle of their being 
fondled and pampered. If they could 
not have the privilege of nursing at 
the breast and have a full supply, or 
the use of a sugar teat to keep them 
alive, thev would dwindle and die : 
they must have something to suck, in 
order to keep them alive and in exist- 
ence, for they are nothing but pets ; 
pets they are, and pets they will go 
to hell, but will find no sugar teats 
there. 

Probably a few will leave next 
spring ; they all fair weather 
while they are in our midst, but when 
it comes spring they will leave. 
Thank the Lord for that; and while 
I feel as I do now, I shall be thankful 
for everything that transpires from 
this time henceforth, that is, if I live 
my religion. 

Supposing that I have a wife or a 
dozen of them, and she should say, 
4t You cannot be exalted without me t " 
and suppose they all should say so, 
what of that ? They never will affect 
my salvation one particle. Whose 
salvation will they affect? Their 
own. They have got to live their re- 
ligion, serve their God, and do right, 
as well as myself. Suppose that I 
lose the whole of them before I go 
into the spirit world, but that I have 
been a good, faithful man all the days 
of ray life, and lived my religion, and 



had favour with God, and was kind to 
them, do you think I will be destitute 
there f No, the Lord says there are 
more there than there are here. They 
have been increasing there ; they in- 
crease there a great deal faster than 
we do here, because there is no ob- 
struction. They do not call upon the 
doctors to kill their offspring ; there 
are no doctors there, that is, if they 
are there, their occupation is changed, 
which proves that they are not there, 
because they have ceased to be doc- 
tors. In this world very many of th^ 
doctors are studying to diminish tho 
human family. 

In the spirit world there is an in- 
crease of males and females, there are 
millions of them, and if I am faithfu! 
all the time, and continue right along 
with brother Brigham, we will go to 
brother Joseph and say, " Here we 
are brother Joseph ; we are here our- 
selves are we not, with none of the 
property we possessed in our pro- 
bationary state, not even the rings on 
our fingers ?" He will say to us. 
" Come along, my boys, we will givo 
you a good suit of clothes. Whera 
are your wives?" ** They are back 
yonder; they would not follow us." 
"Never mind," says Joseph, " hem 
are thousands, have all you want/' 
Perhaps some do not believe that, but 
I am just simple enough to believe it. 

Help brother Brigham along, help 
brother Heber, brother Daniel, the 
Twelve, and every other good person, 
I am looking for the day, and it is^ 
close at hand, when we will have a 
most heavenly time, one that will be 
romantic, one with all kinds of ups and 
downs, which is what I call romantic, 
for it will occupy in full all the time, 
so that we may never become idle, 
nor sleepy, nor cease being active in 
the things of God, which will prevent 
dotage. 

Am I thankful now ? I never was 
more thankful in my life than I am 
.today, to see this people. I know 

[Vol. IV. 



210 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



that the majority of them are rising, 
and that there are enough of them 
who will rise, and we shall see good 
days, and God will protect us and 
make a way for our escape, for this is 
the natural branch of the House of 
Israel, and it sprang from that root 
that was planted in the nethermost 
part of the garden. When it began 
to spread, the Lord said, " Cut awav 
th oye bitter branches, but do not cut 
them an ay any faster than the viue 
grows." Let us grow together and be 
one vine, but many branches, and we 
shall prosper from this time hence- 
forth and for ever, 

" And it came to pass that the Lord 
of the vineyard said unto the servant, 
let us go to and hew down the trees 
of the vineyard, and cast them into 
the fire, that they shall not cumber 
the ground of my vineyard, for I have 
done all : what could I have done 
more for my vineyard? But, behold, 
the servant said unto the Lord of the 
vineyard, Spare it a little longer. 
And the Lord said, yea, I will spare 
it a little longer, for it grieveth me 
that I should lose the trees of my 
vineyard. Wherefore let us take of 
the branches of these which I have 
planted in the nethermost parte of my 
vineyard, and let us graft them into 
the tree from whence'they came ; and 
let us pluck from the tree those 
branches whose fruit is most bitter, 
and graft in the natural branches of 
the tree in the stead thereof. And 
this will I do, that the tree may not 
perish, that, perhaps, I may preserve 
unto myself the roots thereof for mine 
own purpose. And, behold, the roots 
of the natural branches of the tree 
which I planted whithersoever I would, 
are yet alive ; wherefore that I may 
preserve them also for mine own pur- 
pose, 1 will take of the branches of 
this tree, and I will graft them in unto 
them. Yea, I will graft in unto them 
the branches of their mother tree, 
that I may preserve the roots also 



unto mine own self, that when they 
shall be sufficiently strong, perhaps 
they may bring forth good fruit unto 
me, and I may yet have glory in the 
fruit of my vineyard. 

"And it came to pass that they took 
from the natural tree which had be- 
come wild, and grafted in unto the 
natural trees, which also had become 
wild ; and they also took of the natu- 
ral trees which had become wild, and 
grafted into their mother tree. And 
the Lord of the vineyard said unto 
the servant, Pluck not the wild bran- 
ches from the trees, save it be those 
which are most bitter ; and in them 
ye shall graft according to that which 
I have said. And we will nourish 
again the trees of the vineyard, and 
we will trim up the brauches thereof ; 
and we will pluck from the trees 
those branches which are ripened, 
that must perish, and cast them into 
the fire. And this I do that, per- 
haps, the root thereof may take 
strength because of their goodness; 
and because of the change of the 
branches, that the good may over* 
come the evil ; and because that I 
have preserved the natural branches 
and the roots thereof, and that I have 
grafted in the natural branches again 
into their mother tree, and have pre- 
served the roots of their mother tree, 
that, perhaps, the trees of my vine- 
yard may bring forth again good 
fruit ; and that I may have joy again 
in the fruit of nay vineyard, and, per- 
haps, that I may rejoice exceedingly 
that I have preserved the roots and 
the branches of the first fruit. "Where- 
fore go to, and call servants, that we 
may labour diligently with our mights 
in the vineyard, that we may prepare 
the way, that I may bring forth again 
the natural fruit, which natural fruit 
is good, and the most precious above 
all other fruit. Wherefore, Jet us go 
to and labour with our mights this 
last time, for behold the end draweth 
nigh, and this is for the last time that 



THE PRESIDENCY, ETC, 



211 



I shall prune my vineyard. Graft in 
the branches, begin at the last that 
they may be first, and that the first 
may be last, and dig about the trees, 
both old and young, the first and the 
last, and the last and the first, that 
all may be nourished once again for 
the last time. Wherefore, dig about 
them, and prune them, and dung 
them once more, for the last time, for 
the end draweth nigh. And if it 
be so that these last grafts shall 
grow, and bring forth the natural 
fruit, then shall ye prepare the way 
for them, that they may grow ; and 
as they begin to grow, ye shall clear 
away the branches which bring forth 
bitter fruit, according to the strength 
of the good and the size thereof : and 
ye shall not clear away the bad thereof 
all at once, lest the roots thereof 
should be too strong for the graft, 
.and the graft thereof shall perish, and 
I lose the trees of my vineyard ; for 
it grieveth me that I should lose the 
trees of my vineyard; wherefore ye 
shall clear away the bad, according as 
the good shall grow, that the root and 
the top may be equal in strength, 
until tke good shall overcome the bad, 
and the bud be hewn down and cast 
into the fire, that they cumber not 
the ground of my vineyard ; and thus 
will I sweep away the bad out of my 
vineyard ; and the branches of the 
natural tree will I graft in again into 
the natural tree : and the branches of 
the natural tree will I graft into the 
natural branches of the tree ; and 
thus will I bring them together again, 
that they shall bring forth the natural 
fruit, and they shall be one. And the 
bad shall bo cast away, yea, eveu out 
of all the land of my vineyard : for be- 
hold, only this once will I prune my 
vinevard. 

m And it came to pass that the Lord 
of the vineyard sent his sen-ant : and 
the servant went and did as the Lord 
had commanded him, and brought 
other servants ; and thev were few. 



And the Lord of the vineyard said 
unto them, go to, and labour in the 
vineyard, with your mights. For, be- 
hold, this is the last time that I shall 
nourish my vineyard : for the end is 
nigh at hand, and the season speedily 
cometh ; and if vou labour with vour 
mights with me, ye shall have joy in 
the fruit which I shall lay up unto 
myself, against the time which will 
soon come. 

" And it came to pass that the ser- 
vants did go, and labour with their 
mights ; and the Lord of the vineyard 
laboured also with them ; and thev 
did obey the commandments of the 
Lord of the vineyard in all things. 
And there began to be the natural fruit 
again in the vineyard ; and the natu- 
ral branches began to grow and thrive 
exceedingly ; and the wild branches 
began to be plucked off, and to be 
cast away ; and they did keep the 
root and the top thereof, equal, ac- 
cording to the strength thereof. And 
thus they laboured, with all diligence, 
according to the commandments of 
the Lord of the vineyard, even until 
the bad had been cast away out of the 
vineyard, and the Lord had preserved 
unto himself, that the trees had be- 
come again the natural fruit: and 
they became like unto one body ; and 
the fruit were equal ; and the Lord of 
the vineyard had preserved unto him- 
self the natural fruit, which was most 
precious unto him from the begin- 
ning. 

44 And it came to pass that when the 
Lord of the vineyard saw that his 
fruit was good, and that his vineyard 
was no more corrupt, he called up his 
servants, and said unto them, behold* 
for this last time, have wc nourished 
my vineyard ; and thou beholdest that 
I have don.e according to my will; 
and 1 have preserved the natural 
fruit, that it is good, even like as it 
was in the beginning: and blessed 
art thou. For because ye have been 
diligent in labouring with me in my 



212 JOURNAL OF 

vineyard, and have kept my com- 
mandments, and have brought unto 
me again the natural fruit, that my 
vineyard is no more corrupted, and 
the bad is cast away, behold ye shall 
have joy with me, because of the 
fruit of my vineyard. For behold, 
for a long time, will I lay up of 
the fruit of my vineyard unto mine 
own self, against the season, which 
speedily cometh ; and for the last 
time have I nourished my vineyard, 
and pruned it, and dug about it, and 
dunged it ; wherefore I will lay up 
unto mine own self of the fruit, for a 
long time, according to that which I 
have spoken. And when the time 
cometh that evil fruit shall again 
come into my vineyard, then will I 
cause the good and the bad to be 
gathered ; and the good will I pre- 
serve unto myself, and the bad will I 
cast away into its own place. And 
then cometh the season and the end ; 
and my vinejard will I cause to be 
burned with fire." — Book of Mormon. 

I know that this is the work of 
God, and that we shall triumph. I 
am going to prophesy good pertaining 
to Israel, that is, to those that are 
Israel, for there are a great many who 
call themselves Israel that are not, 
and those that are not shall have the 
opposite. I will prophesy evil upon 
cur enemies, aboil those who hate 
God and kill His servants ; may the 
curse of God be on them, i 

[The congregation responded with 
a loud voice, AMEN.] 

God bless the good ; God bless the 
oil and the wine, and all good men 
and good women, and good children ; 
bless them from the crowns of their 
heads to the soles of their feet, that 
they may be sanctified in body and 
spirit, in root and branches, and in 
the seed that is in the root, that it 
may come forth pure* 
t These are my feelings, and they 
are good, ar* they not ? You would 
feel just so, if you would get the same 



DISCOURSES. 

Spirit, which is the Spirit of God, 
and there is no bondage in the Spirit 
of God ; it is freedom, it is glory, it 
is happiness, it is heaven when you go 
out and when you come in, and there 
is nothing impure or oppressive about 
it. 

How does my heart feel towards bro- 
ther Brigham ? I have felt, time and 
again, as though I was a good mind 
to lay my hands upon him, and say, 
brother Brigham, God bless you with 
health, with the power of God. with 
the Holy Ghost, with angels and re- 
velations, and every good thing, that 
you may be lifted up and get out of 
the way of the nasty little dogs and 
whelps, and bitches. Those are my 
feelings, and they are the feelings of 
every good man and woman in heaven 
and on earth. 

Let us live our religion, serve our 
God, listen to the counsel we have re- 
ceived this day, and we will prosper 
always, for evermore, and we never 
will go down, but we will always been 
the travel and going ahead, and on 
the increase from this time henceforth 
and for ever* and I know it. Still I 
do not know how to make a spear of 
grass grow, nor how to make two 
loaves of bread from one, without I 
take and cut it in two. 

Jesus had that power, so had 
Moses. When the Lord commanded 
Moses to tell Aaron to smite the 
waters of Egypt with his rod, he did 
so, and the waters were turned into 
blood ; and when by the order of 
Moses, Aaron smote the dust with 
his rod, " the dust of the land be- 
came lice throughout all the land of 
Egypt ; " and many mighty miracles 
did Moses and Aaron perform in the 
sight of Pharaoh, by smiting with 
the rod. Are we in a day more 
mighty than that ? Yes, and we will 
see more mighty works in the latter 
days, than were the wonders ' per- 
formed in Egypt. The power and 
manifestation that was in every dis- 



A DREAM, ETC. 



213 



pensation will be manifested in this I sirous, in this last time, to lay up 
kingdom. It is the last time that fruit for out Father and our God, 
God will set to His hand to gather that we may have joy with Him. 
His people. Then, brethren, let us Amen, 
be of this faith, all of us who are de- ! 



A DREAM — WHEAT AND THE CHAFF — WAY OF ESCAPE FROM 

TRIBULATION — NECESSITY OF CONSECRATION. 

\ Remarks, by Presideirt Orson Hyde f Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 

December 21, 185G, 



Being requested to make a few re- 
marks this afternoon, I rise to comply 
with the request. I can say, like 
those that have spoken, and as I have 
spoken myself, I feel thankful to the 
Lord for the privilege of once more 
standing in your midst to speak to 
you of, the things pertaining to the 
kingdom of God. It is true we have 
had rather a cold time in coming 
through from the western portion of 
Utah, and I thought before we arrived 
within the borders of the settlements, 
we had had a pretty severe time ; but 
after we arrived and ascertained what 
kind of times our brethren had had 
here in the eastern mountains, 1 con- 
cluded that we had had pretty fair 
times, and nothing to complain of. 
We are sound in body, limb, and 
joint, and none of us suffered materi- 
ally, and what any of us might have 
suffered last year in the snows of the 
Sierra Nevada mountains, those inju- 
ries are fully repaired, and I believe 
we are all fit for service, and I feel 
thankful to God our Heavenly Father 
for these blessings. I have the privi- 
lege of meeting once more with my 
friends ; I have met with friends and 



with enemies both since I have been 
gone. 

I simply rise to relate a dream I 
had a few nights before I arrived 
within the borders of our settlements. 
The old Prophet says, 44 He that hath 
a dream, let him tell it ; and he that 
hath my word, let him speak it faith- 
fully/* We had the word faithfully 
spoken in the former part of the day 
by brother Kimball. 

I dreamt that 1 had a very large 
pile of wheat thrashed, but in the 
chaff, and also a good deal in the 
bundle stacked away that had to be 
thrashed, and there seemed to be a 
portion of the floor on which the 
wheat lav that had been removed, but 
there was quite a quantity of wheat 
that lodged on the beams or sleepers, 
and this was excellent wheat, but 
there was considerable dirt with it. 
I went to work with a shovel and 
wing to save that which was lodged 
on the beams, and to separate the 
wheat from the dirt, and threw it into 
the pile. But it seemed to be quite a 
task for me to clean that wheat- 1 threw 
it, by the shovel full, in the air, with 
the expectation, as usual, for the chaff 



214 JOURNAL OF 

to blow away with the wind, but a 
portion of the chaff would come down 
and settle with the wheat all the 
time, and I kept to work at in this 
way. It seemed, however, to get 
clearer and clearer of chaff and dirt, 
but all I could do a portion of the 
chaff would come down with the 
wheat. I thought it was excellent 
wheat and good. 

You can judge for yourselves of the 
interpretation. At any rate I feel 
disposed to contribute my mite and 
what little strength I have to save 
and clean the wheat, that it may be 
prepared for the use for which it was 
intended. 

* The remarks made in the former 
part of the day are worthy to be in- 
delibly written upon every heart ; th%t j 
they were made in truth and in pow- 
er there is no doubt, and for one I 
have decreed to set about the work of 
repentance and reformation right off. 
I have tried to reform and live about 
as well as I thought I could; but 
when I come to look into the glass 
and see myself, I own there is room 
for improvement, and that improve- 
ment I intend to make, God being 
my helper, with all the speed in my 
power. « 

I think it was in August last that 
I wrote to my family, and told them 
I thought there was a day of trial near 
at hand, and that my feelings were 
that it would be general throughout 
the Church ; I presume they have the 
letter now. These were my feelings 
back yonder, these are my feelings all 
the time. Well, it matters not how 
soon it transpires. But let me here, 
brethren and sisters, admonish and 
caution you all, and myself, too, that 
while we have the opportunity to 
right every wrong that is within our 
power, or that is within our control, 
that we do it forthwith, and that we 
right ourselves before the Lord, It 
is not necessary to say many words, 
the subject with me is too deep to 



DISCOURSES, 

spend much time in multiplying-words 
about, I feel that plainness has been 
the characteristic of the remarks bv 
brother Kimball this morning, and 
truth also ; and in order that we may* 
be benefited, let us cherish his words 
in our hearts and reduce them to 
practice, and square our lives accord- 
ing to the circumstances portrayed 
before us, and if we will do this, we 
shall have reason to hope in the mercy 
and favour of our God, that in the 
midst of tribulation there will be a 
way for our escape. 

And with regard to my time, my 
talents, and every thing I possess on 
earth, it is at the service of this 
Church and the building up of the 
kingdom of God ; whenever I, or any- 
thing I possess can be used to further 
the work of God on earth, I say, with 
all my heart, let it go ; and further- 
more, I feel proud of the opportunity 
of doing all in my power to build up 
this Church. 

In fact, I will mention one little 
circumstance with regard to the con- 
secration law. We heard a good deal 
about it in the early part of its agita- 
tion. I preached the principle ; I 
believed in it. Yet business not 
having been arranged with me to make 
it exactly convenient as I thought, I 
did not subscribe to it, but put it off 
to a more convenient season. The 
I Indians are hostile a portion of the 
way between here and Carson valley*, 
and we did not know how we might 
fare in passing among them; and 
again, it had got to be late in the 
season, and the snows were coming, 
thicker and faster, and more of them, 
and it was pretty difficult to tell 
whether we should get through safely 
or not. Thought I, what evidence 
have I ever given that I have made a 
consecration to God and His Church 
of that which I possess, suppose it be 
our misfortune not to return? In 
the resurrection what evidence will 
I appear on record that I have conse- 



TO KNOW GOD IS ETERNAL LIFE, ETC, 



215 



crated to God and His Church? 
What can I produce ? What will the 
hook show ? I prayed that I might, 
with ray brethren, be spared to return 
and be allowed the privilege of conse- 
crating to God my earthly goods, and 
felt a pleasure in dashing ahead, be 
the consequences what they might. 
Our prayers were answered, and I 
have, in part, complied with the dic- 
tates of conscience teaching this thing, 
so that when the books shall be opeu- 
ed, and another book opened, and the 
dead judged out of those things that 
are written in the books, I shall re- 
joice to see that the records will show 
my feelings towards the Church. 
Whatever earthly goods I possess, and 
what I am, axe at the service and 
disposal of my brethren to advance 
the interests of the kingdom of God, 



When I heard this morning the re- 
marks that were made, all worldly 
interests looked like trash to me, 
I have laboured hard to lay a good 
foundation in the west for a settle- 
ment, but if what we have done must 
fall a sacrifice, so be it. We did what 
we thought was right, and tried to do 
considerable of it. The fact is, I 
count an inheritance in the kingdom 
of God greater than anything that 
this world can afford. 

Let us remember what has been 
said to us to day, and not forget it; 
and let us make our calling and elec- 
tion sure, and ask God Almighty to 
save us from every ill, except what 
He gives us strength to endure, that 
we may be accounted worthy to be 
crowned in His presence, which may 
He grant in the name of Jesus. Amen. 



TO KNOW GOD IS ETERNAL LIFE — GOD THE FATHER OF OUR 
SPIRITS AND BODIES — THINGS CREATED SPIRITUALLY FIRST — 
ATONEMENT BY THE SHEDDING OF BLOOD, 



A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Tabernacle^ Great Salt Lab' 

Citify February 8, 1857.. 



I feel myself somewhat under obli- 
gations to come here and talk to the 
people, inasmuch as I have absented 
myself for some time, and others have 
occupied this stand. 

Perhaps I will not talk to you long, 
but I desire to pursue some of the 
ideas that brother Cummings has just 
laid before you. I can testify that 
every word he has spoken is true, 
even to the advancement of the Saints 
at a " snail gallop/' Though that is 
rather a novel expression, still it is 
true, as well as all the rest 
he advanced. 



The items that have been advanced 
are principles of real doctrine, whether 
you consider them so or not. It is 
one of the first principles of the doc- 
trine of salvation to become acquaint- 
with our Father and our God. The 
Scriptures teach that this is eternal 
life, to "know Thee, the only true 
God, and Jesus Christ whom thou 
hast sent ; " this is as much as to say 
that no man can enjoy or be prepared 
for eternal life without that know- 
ledge. x> 14 

You hear a great deal of preaching 
upon this subject ; and when people 



216 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



repent of their sins, they will get to- 
gether, and pray and exhort each 
other, and try to get the spirit of re- 
velation, try to have God their Father 
revealed to them, that they may know 
Him and become acquainted with 



There are some plain, simple facts 
that I wish to tell you, and I have 
hut one desire in this, which is, that 
you should have understanding to re- 
ceive them, to treasure them up in 
your hearts, to contemplate upon these 
facte, for they are simple facts, based 
upon natural principles : there is no 
mystery about them when once un- 
derstood. 

I want to tell you, each and every 
one of you, that you are well acquaint- 
ed with God our heavenly Father, or 
the great Eloheim. Tou are all well 
acquainted with Him, for there is not 
a soul of you but what has lived in His 
house and dwelt with Him year after 
year ; and yet you are seeking to be- 
come acquainted with Him, when the 
fact is, you have merely forgotten 
what you did know. I told you a 
little last Sabbath about forgetting 
things. 

There is not a person here to-day 
but what is a son or a daughter of that 
Being. In the spirit world their 
spirits were first begotten and brought 
forth, and they lived there with their 
parents for ages before they came 
here. This, perhaps, is hard for 
many to believe, but it is the greatest 
nonsense in the world not to believe 
it. If you do not believe it, cease to 
call Him Father ; and when you pray, 
pray to some other character. 

It would be inconsistent in you to 
disbelieve what I think you know, 
and then to go home and ask the Fa- 
ther to do so and so for you. The 
Scriptures which we believe have 
taught us from the beginning to call 
Him our Father, and we have been 
taught to pray to Him as our Father, 



whom we call Jesus Christ, the Saviour 
of the world ; and that Saviour, while 
here on earth, was so explicit on this 
point, that he taught his disciples to 
call no man on earth father, lor we 
have one which is in heaven. He is 
the Saviour, because it is his right to 
redeem the remainder of the family 
pertaining to the flesh on this earth, 
if any of you do not believe this, tell 
us how and what we should believe. 
If I am not telling you the truth, 
please to tell me the truth on this sub- 
ject, and let me know more than I do 
know. If it is hard for you to be- 
lieve, if you wish to be Latter-day 
Saints, admit the fact as I state it, 
and do not contend against it. Try 
to believe it, because you will never 
become acquainted with our Father, 
never enjoy the blessings of His Spirit, 
never be prepared to enter into His 
presence, until you most assuredly 
believe it ; therefore you had better 
try to believe this great mystery about 
God, 

I do not marvel that the world is 
clad in mystery, to them He is' an 
unknown God ; they cannot tell where 
He dwells nor how He lives, nor 
what kind of a being He is in appear- 
ance or character. They want to be- 
come acquainted with His character 
and attributes, but they know nothing 
of them. This is in consequence of 
the apostacy that is now in the world. 
They have departed from the know- 
ledge of God, transgressed His laws, 
changed His ordinances, and broken 
the everlasting covenant, so that the 
whole earth is defiled under the inha- 
bitants thereof. Consequently it is 
no mystery to us that the world know- 
eth not God, but it would be a mys- 
tery to me, with what I now know, to 
say that we cannot know anything of 
Him, We are His children. 

To bring the truth of this matter 
close before you, I will instance your 
fathers who made the first permanent 



in the name of our eldest brother settlement in Kew England, There 



are a good many in this congregation 
whose lathers landed upon Plymouth 
Rock in the year Ifi20. Those fa- 
thers began to spread ahroad ; they 
had children, those children had chil- 
dren, and their children had children, 
and here are we their children. I am 
one of them, and many of this congre- 
gation belong to that class. Now ask 
yourselves this simple question upon 
natural principles, has the species 
altered? Were not the people who 
landed at Plymouth Rock the same 
species with us ? Were they not or- 
ganized as we are ? Were not their 
countenances similar to ours? Did 
they not converse, have knowledge, 
read books? Were there not mecha- 
nics among them, and did they not 
understand agriculture, &c. as we do ? 
Yes, every person admits this. 

Now follow our fathers further back 
and take those who first came to the 
island of Great Britain, were they the 
same species of beings as those who 
came to America ? Yes, all acknow- 
ledge this ; this is upon natural prin- 
ciples. Thus you may continue and 
trace the human family back to Adam 
and Eve, and ask, "are we of the 
same species with Adam and Eve ? " 
Yes, every person acknowledges this ; 
this comes within the scope of our 
understanding. 1 

But when we arrive at that point, 
a vail is dropt, and our knowledge is 
cut off* Were it not so, you could 
trace back your history to the Father 
of our spirits in the eternal world. 
Jie is a being of the same species as 
ourselves ; lie lives as we do, except 
the difference that we are earthly, 
and He is heavenly. He has been 
earthly, and is of precisely the same 
species of being that we are. Whether 
Adam is the personage that we should 
consider our heavenly Father, or not, 
is considerable of a mystery to a good 
many. I do not care for one moment 
how that is ; it is no matter whether 
we are to consider Him our God, or 



[whether His lather, or His Grand- 
father, for in either case we are of one 
species — of one family — and Jesus 
Christ is also of our species. 

You may hear the divines of the 
day extol the character of the Saviour, 
undertake to exhibit his true charac- 
ter before the people, and give an ac- 
count of his origin, and were it not 
ridiculous, I would tell what 1 have 
thought about their views. Brother 
Kimball wants me to tell it, therefore 
you will excuse me if I do. I have 
frequently thought of mules, which 
vou know are half horse and half ass* 
when reflecting upon the representa- 
tions made bv those divines. I have 
heard sectarian priests undertake to 
tell the character of the Sou of God, 
and they make him half of one species 
and half of another, and I could not 
avoid thinking at once of the mule, 
which is the most hateful creature 
that ever was made, I believe. You 
will excuse me, hut I have thus 
thought many a time. 

Now to the facts in the case; all 
the difference between Jesus Christ 
and any other man that ever lived on 
the earth, from the days of Adam 
until now, is simply this, the Father, 
after He had once been in the flesh, 
and lived as we live, obtained His 
exaltation, attained to thrones, gain- 
ed the ascendancy over principali- 
ties and powers, and had the know- 
ledge and power to create — to bring 
forth and organize the elements 
upon natural principles. This He 
did after His ascension, or His 
glory, or His eternity, and was actu- 
ally classed with the Gods, with the 
beings who create, with those who 
have kept the celestial law while in 
the flesh, and again obtained their 
bodies. Then He was prepared to 
commence the work of creation, as the 
Scriptures teach. It is all here in 
the Bible ; I am not telling vou a 
word but what is contained in that 
book. 



i 



218 JOURNAL OF 

Things were first created spiritu- 
ally ; the lather actually begat the 
spirits, and they were brought forth 
and lived with Him, Then He com- 
menced the work of creating earthly 
tabernacles, precisely as He had been 
created in this flesh himself, by par- 
taking of the course material that was 
organized and composed this earth, 
until His system was charged with it, 
consequently the tabernacles of His 
children were organized from the 
caarse materials of this earth. 

When the time came that His 
first-born, the Saviour, should come 
into the world and take a tabernacle, 
the Father came Himself and favoured 
that spirit with a tabernacle instead 
of letting any other man do it. The 
Saviour was begotten by the Father 
of His spirit, by the same Being who 
is the Father of our spirits, and that 
is all the organic difference between 
Jesus Christ and you and me. And 
a difference there is between our Fa- 
ther and us consists in that He has 
gained His exaltation, and has ob- 
tained eternal lives. The principle 
of eternal lives is an eternal existence, 
eternal duration, eternal exaltation, 
landless are His kingdoms, endless 
His thrones and His dominions, and 
endless are His posterity ; they never 
will cease to multiply from this time 
henceforth and forever. 

To you who are prepared to enter 
into the presence of the Father and 
the Son, what I am now telling will 
eventually be no more strange than 
are the feelings of a person who re- 
turns to his father s house, brethren, 
and sisters, and enjoys the society of 
his old associates, after an absence of 
several years upon some distant island. 
Upon returning he would be happy 
to see his father, his relatives and 
friends. So also if we keep the celes- 
tial law when our spirits go to God 
who gave them, we shall find that we 
are acquainted there and distinctly re- 
alize that we know all about that world. 



DISCOURSES. 

Tell me that you do not know any- 
thing about God ! I will tell you one 
thing, it would better become you to 
lay your hands upon your mouths and 
them in the dust, and cry, •* uuclean, 
unclean." 

Whether you receive these things 
or not, I tell you them in simplicity. 
I lay them before you like a child, be- 
cause they are perfectly simple. If 
you see and understand these things, 
it will be by the Spirit of God ; you 
will receive them by no other spirit. 
No matter whether they are told to 
you like the thunderings of the Al- 
mighty, or by simple conversation ; if 
you enjoy the Spirit of the Lord, it 
will tell you whether they are right or 
not. 

I am acquainted with my Father. 
I am as confident that I understand 
in part, see in part, and know and 
am acquainted with Him in part, as I 
am that I was acquainted with my 
earthly father who died in Quiney, 
Illinois, after we were driven from 
Missouri, My recollection is better 
with regard to my earthly father than 
it is in regard to my heavenly Father ; 
but as to knowing of what species He 
is, and how He is organized, and with 
regard to His existence, I understand 
it in part as well as I understand the 
organization and existence of my 
earthly father. That is my opinion 
about it, and my opinion to me is just 
as good as yours is to you ; and if you 
are of the same opinion you will be 
satisfied as I am. 

I know my heavenly Father an<J 
Jesus Christ whom He has sent, and 
this is eternal life. And if we will do 
as we have been told this morning, if 
you will enter into the Spirit of your 
calling, into the principle of securing 
to yourselves eterual lives, eternal ex- 
istence, eternal exaltation, it will be 
well with you. But if, aftet being 
put into a carriage and placed upon 
the road, after having everything pre- 
pared for the journey that infinite 



I 



TO KNOW GOD IS ETERNAL LIFE, ETC. 



21£> 



wisdom could devise, this people stroll 
into the swamp, get into the woods 
among the brambles and briars, and 
wander around until night overtakes 
them, I say, shame on such people. 

I am ashamed to talk about a refor- 
mation, for if you have entered into 
the spirit of your religion, you will 
know whether these things are so or 
not. If you have the spirit of your 
religion and have confidence in you, 
walk along and continue to do so, and 
secure to yourselves the life before 
you, and never let it be said, from 
this time henceforth, that you have 
wakened out of your sleep, from the 
faot that you are always awake. 

We talk about the reformation, but 
recollect that you have only just com- 
menced to walk in the way of life and 
salvation. You have just commeuced 
in the career to obtain eternal life, 
which is that which you desire, there- 
fore you have no time to spend only 
in that path. It is straight and nar- 
row, simple and easy, and is an Al- 
mighty path, if you will keep in it 
But if you wander off into swamps, or 
into brambles, and get into darkness, 
you will find it hard to get back. 

Brother Cummings told you the 
truth this morning with regard to the 
sins of the people. And I will say 
that the time will come, and is now 
nigh at hand, when those who pro- 
fess our faith, if they are guilty of 
what some of this people are guilty of, 
will find the axe laid at the root of 
the tree, and they will be hewn down. 
What has been must be again, for the 
Lord is coming to restore all things. 
The time has been in Israel under the 
law of God, the celestial law, or that 
which pertains to the celestial law, for 
it is one of the laws of that kingdom 
where our Father dwells, that if a man 
was found guilty of adultery, he must 
have his blood shed, and that is near 
at hand. But now I say, in the name 
of the Lord, that if this people will 
sin no more, but faithful iy live their 



religion, their sins will be forgiven 
them without taking life. 

You are aware that when brother 
Cummings came to the point of loving 
our neighbours as ourselves, he could 
say yes or no as the c;tse might he, 
that is true. But I want to connect 
it with the doctrine you read in the 
Bible. When will we love our neigh- 
bour as ourselves ? It] the first place, 
Jesus said that no man hateth his 
own llesh. It is admitted by all that 
every person loves himself Now if 
we io rightly love ourselves, we want 
to be saved and continue to exist, we 
want to go into the kingdom where 
we can enjoy eternity and see no more 
sorrow nor death. This is the desire 
of every person who believes in God. 
Now take a person in this congrega- 
tion who bas knowledge with regard 
to being saved in the kingdom of our 
God and our Father, and being exalt- 
ed, one who knows and understands 
the principles of eternal life, and sees 
the beauty and excellency of the eter- 
nities before him compared with the 
vain and foolish things of the world, 
and suppose that he is overtaken in a 
gross fault, that he has committed a 
sin that he knows will deprive him of 
that exaltation which he desires, and 
that he cannot attain to it without the 
shedding of his blood, and also knows 
that by having hia blood shed he will 
atone for that ein, and be saved and 
exalted with the Gods, is there a man 
or woman in this house but what 
would say, M shed my blood that I may 
be saved and exalted with the Gods?" 

All mankind love themselves, and 
let these principles be known by an 
individual, and he would be glad to have 
his blood shed. That would be loving 
themselves* even unto an eternal ex- 
altation* Will you love your brothers 
or sisters likewise, when they have 
committed a sin that cannot be atoned 
for without the sheding of their blood ? 
Will you love that man or woman 
well enough to shed their blood ? 



■ 



220 JOURNAL OF 

That is what Jesus Christ meant. 
He never told a man or woman to 
love their enemies in their wicked- 
ness, never. He never intended 
any such thing ; his language is left 
as it is for those to read who have the 
♦Spirit to discern between truth and 
error ; it was so left for those who 
can discern the things of God, Jesus 
Christ never meant that we should 
love a wicked mun in his wicked- 
ness. 

Now take the wicked, and I can re- 
fer to where the Lord had to slay 
every soul of the Israelites that went 
out of Egypt, except Caleb and Joshua. 
He slew* them by the hands of their 
enemies, by the plague, and by the 
sword, why ? Because He loved them, 
aud promised Abraham that He would 
save thein. And He loved Abraham 
because he was a friend to his God, 
and would stick to Him in the hour 
of darkness, hence He promised Abra- 
ham that He would save his seed. 
And He could save them upon no 
other principle, for they had forfeited 
their right to the land of Canaan by 
transgressing the law of God, and 
they could not have atoned for the 
bin if they had lived. But if they 
were slain, the Lord could bring them 
up in the resurrection, and give them 
the laud of Canaan, and He could not 
do it on any other principle. 

I could refer you to plenty of in- 
stances where men have been righ- 
teously slain, in order to atone for 
their sins. I have seen scores and 
hundreds of people for whom there 
would have been a chance (in the last 
resurrection there will be) if their 
ttves had been taken and their blood 
spilled on the ground as a smoking 
incense to the Almighty, but who are 
no m angels to the devil, until our 
♦elder brother Jesus Christ raises them 
up — conquers death, hell, and the 
grave. I have known a great many 
men who have left this Church for 
whom there is no chance whatever for 



DISCOURSES, 

exaltation, but if their blood had been 
spilled, it would have been better for 
them. The wickedness and ignorance 
of the nations forbid this principle s 
being in full force, but the time will 
come when the law of God will be in 
full force. 

This is loving our neighbour as our- 
selves ; if he needs help, help him ; 
and if he wants salvation and it is 
necessary to spill his blood on the 
earth in order that ha may be saved, 
spill it. Any of you who understand 
the principles of eternity, if you have 
sinned a sin requiring the shedding 
of blood, except the sin unto death, 
would not be satisfied nor rest until 
your blood should be spilled, that you 
might gain that salvation you desire. 
That is the way to love mankind. 

Christ and Belial have not become 
friends ; they have never shaken 
hands ; they never have agreed to be 
brothers and to be on good terms ; no, 
never ; and they never will, because 
they are diametrically opposed to each 
other If one conquers, the other is 
destroyed. One or the other of them 
must triumph and utterly destroy and 
cast down his opponent. Light and 
darkness cannot dwell together, and 
so it is with the kingdom of God, 

Now, brethren and sisters, will you 
live your religion ? How many hun- 
dreds of times have I asked you that 
question ? Will the Latter-day Saints 
live their religion ? I am ashamed 
to say anything about a reformation 
among Saints, but 1 am happy to 
think that the people called Latter- 
day Saints are striving now to obtain 
the Spirit of their calling and reli- 
gion. They are just coming into the 
path, just waking up out of their 
sleep. It seems as though they are 
nearly all like babies; we are but 
children in one sense. Now l$t us 
begin, like children, and walk in the 
straight and narrow path, live our re- 
ligion, and honour our God. 

With these remarks, I pray the 



THE AX THAT IS LAID AT THE ROOT OF THE THEE, ETC- 22 

God of Israel to bless you forever and j of God s Spirit until the day of His 
ever, for you are the best people on coming, which I desire with all my 
earth, I can say that I am happy heart, in the name of Jesus Christ. 



that you are doing so well as you are. 
Continue to increase in all the graces 



Amen, 



THE AX THAT IS LAID AT THE ROOT OF THE TREE — REGENERATION 
— PRODUCTS OF POLYGAMY, A NUMEROUS OFFSPRING, ETC, 

* r i ■ i 

A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the Tabernacle > Great Salt 

Lake City, Feb. 8, 18-37. 



I know not what I shall say or how 
I shall be led to address you, but I 
have no doubt many aro thinking that 
perhaps I shall be led to speak as 
plainly as I did two or three weeks 
ago. With regard to that I wish to 
tell you, brethren and sisters, that I 
never could have led myself in such 
a train of ideas; the Holy Ghost led 
me to speak upon those items that 
-you consider small items, for if you 
did not consider them of little moment 
you would reform in your practices 
touching those points, and take a 
different course from what vou do, 
I do know*, and that most positively, 
that if this people would put into 
practice those things that I recom- 
mend, they would be blessed, for they 
are fundamental principles of our holy 
religion. 

These things are the ax that is laid 
at the root of your trees ; and what is 
it? It is rottenness. Where is that 
rottenness ? It is at the root of the 
tree ; and if the roots have become 
rotten — have become defiled — then of 
course the tree will also be rotten, 
with every branch pertaining to it, 
and the whole tree will perish. You 



are every one of you compared to & 
tree, or to a body ; and there is no 
body, neither will there be, but what 
has a root to it ; if it were not so you 
could not produce a posterity. It 
for you to take that evil — that cor- 
ruption — away from the root. It is a 
corruption that the world is dabbling 
in, and this people are dabbling in it 
more or less. Such a thing as adul- 
tery never would be known in the 
house of Israel, if some were not dab- 
bling in that evil, and if rottenness 
was not at the roots of some of the 
trees. It is this which leads to the 
principle of adultery, and the body 
has become tinctured with corruption. 

It is like this : take a good sweet 
barrel and fill it with good sweet pork, 
and then deposit in the centre of it a 
tainted piece as big as my fist, and 
how long will it be before it will ruin 
the whole barrel of good meat, in case 
the tainted meat is not removed ? 
Upon the same principle let wicked- 
ness be in our midst undisturbed — 
pay no attention to it at all — and it 
will ruin- this whole people. It will 
canker the roots of the trees and 
spread, until all the branches per- 



JOURNAL OF 



DISCOURSES, 



taining to those trees are defiled and 
corrupted. We have got to laj those 
evils aside — to cease tampering with 
them, and pursue a course that will 
lead to regeneration. 

Many may not know what regene- 
ration is. If I can tell you what de- 
feneration is, then I can tell you what 
regeneration is. For instance : take 
a quart of the strongest alcohol, and 
mix ten quarts of water with it, and 
•you have reduced its strength ten 
degress lower than it was ; or if you 
mix twenty quarts of water with it, 
then you have reduced it twenty de- 
grees below the point at which it was. 
I bring this up as a comparison, to 
show that the world have become de- 
generated. Upon the same principle 
some are a great many degrees below 
zero, that is, below the point of per- 
fection at which God first made us. 

Some are so far from the summit 
they first occupied that they cannot 
see it, nor can they see our Father 
who lives there. How is the quart of 
strong alcohol to be restored back to 
its original strength? It must go 
through the process by which it was 
first produced, or some process for 
separating it from that by which it 
has been degenerated. I do not know 
of any other way ; and that is regene- 
ration. 

\Miat I mean to convey is that we 
become degenerate by receiving prin- 
ciples that are less pure and perfect 
than the principles of God. Some 
have received the principles of the op- 
posite, that is, of the devil, and have 
heeu degenerating and degenerating 
until they are, as it were, 260 degrees 
below zero. I merely use this figure 
W show you the principle of regene- 
ration and degeneration. 

I was speaking here a few Sundays 
ago for you to multiply and increase. 
Oar generation is on the increase, 
ii nd is returning back towards our 
Father and God. Brother Brigham 
liaa talked here to-day so plain that a 



little child cannot misunderstand it. 
He spoke about our Father and our 
God ; 1 believe what he has said, in 
fact I know it. Often when I have 
been in the presence of brother Brig- 
ham, we would feel such a buoyant 
spirit that when we btgan to talk we 
could not express our feelings, and so, 
** Hallelujah," says Brigham, " Glory 
to God, 11 says I. I feel it and say it. 

Some of the brethren kind of turn 
their noses on one side at me when I 
make such expressions, but they would 
not do it if they knew God. Such 
ones do not evep know brothers Brig- 
ham and Heber ; if they did they 
would not turn a wry face at us. I 
am perfectly satisfied that my Father 
and my God is a cheerful, pkasant, 
lively, and good-natured Being. Why? 
Because I am cheerful, pleasant, live- 
ly, and good-natured when I have His 
Spirit That is one reason why I 
know ; and another is — the Lord said, 
through Joseph Smith, " I delight in 
a glad heart and a cheerful counte- 
nance. 1 * That arises from the per- 
fection of His attributes ; He is a jo- 
vial, lively person, and a beautiful 
man. 

I cannot refer to any man of my 
acquaintance in my life as being so 
much like God as was brother Brig- 
ham's father. He was one of the live- 
liest ; ml most cheerful men I ever 
saw, and one of the best of men. He 
used to come and see me and my wife 
Vilate almost every day, and would 
sit and talk with us, and sing, and 
pray, and jump, and do anything that 
was good to make us lively and happy, 
and we lored him. I loved him as 
well as I did my own father, and a 
great deal better, I believe. Thus 
you see that I am not partial in my 
feelings. If I see a tree bring forth 
better fruit than the tree I was 
brought forth from, I will like that 
tree the best. 

" 31 There came then his brethren 



THE AX THAT IS LAID AT THE ROOT OF THE TREE, ETC* 223 



and his mother, and, standing with- 
out, sent unto him, calling him. 

" 32 And the multitude sat about . 
him, and they said unto him, Behold, 
thy mother and thy brethren without 
seek for theo. j 

14 3:1 And he answered them, say- 
ing, Who is my mother, or my breth- 
ren ? 

** 34 And he looked round about 
on them which sat about him, aud 
said. Behold my mother and my 
brethren. 

i4 ;!5 For whosoever shall do the 
will of God, the same is my brother, 
and mv lister, and father and mother," 
— Sl Id ark hi. 

Why should I be partial and sel- 
fish? Some men cannot go and live 
but a short time in Tooele* or San 
Pete, or Box Klder, or in any other 
of our settlements, before they begin 
to feel that there is no people like the 
people in the place where they are 
living, I do not mean Bishop War- 
ren Snow, for it will not hit him ; no, 
but it will hit lots. I don't mean Lot 
Smith, but I mean that it will hit 
many, 

I am national in one respect : I am 
-strongly in favour of the hou^e of Is- 
rael, and of all good men and women 
of every nation, clime, and country, 
for they are of my kindred, and have 
sprung from the same Father and 
God that I have. But, as brother 
James W. Curamings said when 
■speaking about thorn, do I love the 
wicked? Yes, I love them insomuch 
that I wish they were in hell, that is, 
a, great many of them, for that is the 
best wish 1 can wish them. And 
those that killed Joseph aud Hy rum, 
and David W. Patten, and other Pa- 
triarchs and Prophets, I wish they 
were in hell ; though I need not wish 
that, for in one sense they are in 
hell all the time ; and if they have 
not literally gone down into hell they 
will go there, as the Lord God lives, 



every one of them, and every man 
that consented to the acts those mur- 
derers performed. That is loving the 
wicked, to send them there to hell to 
be burnt but until they are purified. 
Yes, they shall go there and stay 
there and be burnt, like an old pipe 
that stinks with long usage and cor- 
ruption, until they are burnt out, ami 
then their spirits may be saved in the 
day of God Almighty. It is my feel- 
ings that they may be damned for 
their awful iniquity in shedding inno- 
cent blood, as also all who sanction 
their acts, both men and women, to- 
gether with all who associate with 
them and partake of their spirit, for 
that spirit is opposite to God and His 
servants. 

As brother Brigham has said, I can 
say that every word is true that bro- 
ther James has spoken. God bless 
him and fill him with the Spirit of 
righteousness, that the power of God 
may be upon him ; and God bless 
every good man aud woman ; the bles- 
sings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob 
shall be upon them, and you cannot 
help it. We will arise aud live our 
religion and serve our God ; instead 
of running down into degradation we 
will regenerate ourselves. 

Brethren, do listen to what I said 
here a few weeks ago. It was spoken 
in plainness, but it has gone from my 
miud and I am glad of it, for through 
tradition and human weakness I pre- 
sume I should feel bad, if I cou Id 
think what I did say. It was the 
truth of God, and it laid the ax at the 
roots of trees, for I told you where 
you were corrupting yourselves. You 
are corrupting yourselves — where ? 
In the root. Now let us take a course 
and pursue the other path, and go on 
unto perfection — unto the restitution, 
and go back to God from whom we 
sprung. * 

Does the Lord hear me when I 
pray to Him ? Yes, I do not know- 
that I ever asked Him in earnest for 



224 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



a thing that was right, but what I re- 
ceived an answer from Him. I know 
that Ho lives ; I know that His Son 
Jesus Christ lives; I know that the 
Holy Ghost lives ; and I know that 
the angels of God live, I know that 
Joseph, Hyrum, Wiilard, and Jede- 
diah, and all other good men who 
have died in the faith, live and asso- 
ciate with those who held the Priest- 
hood before they did. And they are 
with brother Brigham and with us, 
and will be with us forever, for we 
never will be separated, aud I know 
it, I know that, brother Brigham, 
just as well as I know that I see this 
people to day ; and I shall be with 
you, and we will have a happy time 
when we meet Joseph and Hyrum 
and Willard and Jedediah and father 
Smith ! Will not the old gentleman 
be jolly ! Yes, for he always was ; 
:tj I he will be more so in proportion 
to the greater light and knowledge he 
has, Those are the men we are going 
to meet with ; also with Abraham, 
Uaac, and Jacob, three of the old 
polvgan lists. 

Do you suppose that Joseph and 
Hyrum and all those good men would 
-sociatc with those ancient wwthie*, 
if they had not been engaged in the 
same practices ? They had t» do the 
works of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, 
in order to be admitted where they 
are: — they had to be polygamists in 
^rder to be received into their society- 
God knows that I am not ashamed of 
those good men now, and how much 
more I shall prize my associate poly- 
gamists, when I am further advanced 
in knowledge, I do not know, I am 
talking in earnest, and from the ex- 
perience 1 have had. 

I know the character of the human 
family and the course that many men 
and women are taking ; they are 
making a desolation and taking a 
course to bring destruction upon their 
root ; they are following a course that 
would ultimately depopulate the earth. 



All will come to that, if they dornot 
take a course of continual increase for 
ever and for ever* 

How long do you suppose it will 
take a little man like me, though 
I feel perfectly able to thrash any six: 
common wicked men, if I am faithful 
in keeping the commandments of God 
and true all the davs of mv life to uiv 
brethren, as I have been hitherto and 
mean to be more bo, to get into the 
celestial kingdom of God with my 
whole posterity, in case there should 
be no obstruction ? How long do you 
suppose it will be before my posterity 
increases to over a million ? A hun- 
dred years will not pass away before f 
will become millions myself. You 
may go to work and reckon it up, and 
twenty-five years will not pass away 
before brother Brigham and I will 
number more than this whole Terri- 
tory. Now, if that number proceeds 
from us, I tell you our roots are fruit- 
ful. Take away every cause of death 
to those roots and nourish them and 
cherish them, and they will increase 
and you cannot help yourselves. In 
twenty-five or thirty years we will 
have a larger number in our two fami- 
lies than there now is in tbis whole 
Territory, which numbers more than 
seventy-five thousand. If twenty-five 
years will produce this amount of peo- 
ple, how much will be the increase in 
one hundred years? We could not 
number them, or if we did sum up the 
amount to any given time, they are 
still on the increase. 
I But some of you are taking a course 
to spend your lives for nought, while 
brother Brigham and I are becoming 
like Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and 
the Prophets. Why do you not be 
profitable to yourselves, and put out 
your lives to usury ? Do you under- 
stand me ? That is the principle I 
love to talk about, and I would just 
as soon talk about it here to day, be- 
fore you, as in the chimney corner. 
Some say that I am yulgar, but I 



THE AXE THAT IS LAID AT THE ROOT OF THE TREE, ETC, 225 

neveri spoke a word of vulgarity here, | here to make an excuse for the fiddler. 



things are 



Those who are vulgar receive my 
language as such, but the pure never 
received it so. To those who are 
pure, all things are pure ; and to 
thos§ who are vulgar, all 
vulgar, 

1 have not spoken vulgarly, hut 
have spoken of the acts wherein some 
have degraded themselves in the eyes 
of heaven, God cannot abide with 
such persons, nor His angels, aud the 
Holy Ghost will not dwell with them, 
when they are so corrqpt. Some 
still continue in the corruption they 
were in while they mingled among 
the wicked in the world- Is it not 
time for all to quit it— to reform and 
hreak off from those things ? Brothers 
Brigham, Heber, and Daniel do not 
do as you do. We have taken another 
course — a course of exaltation, and 
put out our lives and strength to usury, 
while some of you are throwing away 
your lives — spending your existence 



for nought — the axe is laid at the root 
of the tree — and you will be cut down 
by and by, except you forsake such 
evils. 

" 10, Every tree that bringeth not 
forth good fruit is hewn down aud 
cast into the fire. — [St. Matthews 
Gos-pel, 7th chap, 1 * 

My feelings are that I may be like 
clay in the hands of the potter, or 
like a fiddle in the hands of the per- 
former. I am not going to dictate 
God, but I feel to say, Father play 
through me in a manner that shall be 
for the salvation of this people. These 
are my feelings all the time and my 
prayer, and that should be the prayer 
of every man, and not get up here, as 
almost every man does, and say, " 1 
am no preacher, I am not an eloquent 
man, I have not got silver lips,** and 
this and that. We know all this, and 
what do you want to tell of it here 
for? It is like a fiddle's getting up 

No. 15.] 



7 a 



/ 



I would knock a fiddle into a cocked 
up hat, if it should undertake to 
dictate me, would not you, brother 
Smithies? Brother Smithies is our 
chorister and is a very modest man, 
but he would not permit the fiddle to 
dictate him, I do not like to hear 
the Twelve, the High Priests, the 
Seventies, the Bishops, nor any mem- 
ber in this Church and Kingdom who 
has got the Priesthood, get up hem 
to make apologies. 

While speaking of our sins, brother 
James said kt us forsake them and 
turn over a new leaf, that is, throw 
the old one entirely overboard and 
commence a new life, as though wa 
never had commenced. I will illus- 
trate this idea by bringing up a figure. 
Suppose that you have an old scrap- 
book, in which you have written from 
your childhood all kinds of scribbling, 
pot hooks and hook pots, and marks 
of every kind and description, using 
it one year one end up, and then 
turning the other end up and writ- 
ing down again, insomuch that the 
old scrap-book presents to view a 
miserable mess of confusion, Xow, 
can you correct that book and put 
every character into line ? You can* 
not correct it, except you entirely blot 
out the old marks, and commence^ 
afresh to write in it and keep it as it 
should be, so that you will not be 
ashamed for the angels to look upon 
it and be able to say, 14 It is well 
done." You cannot correct the old 
book, for it has become a blot. What 
shall you do with it ? If you do as 
you have been told, you will take the 
old scrap book and tumble it over- 
board, or lay it aside and not under- 
take to look at it any more, and take 
a new blank book and fill it up anew, 
and learn to be men and women ap- 
proved of God. 

Brother Brigham says that if yoa 
will all quit your sins and follies and 
begin now to pursue a righteous 

[Vol. IV. 



A 



/ 



226 JOURNAL OF 

course, your sins shall all be remit- 
ted ; the old book will be laid aside 
and never again presented before you. 
Bat if you persist in your sins after 
this mercy, the old book will be 
brought up against you again, and you 
will have to pay the debt or be judged 
by it. If you will now quit your sin- 
ning, God will have mercy upon you 
and His servants will, and you will 
be bles^j l. Do you not know that 

m 

the Prophet says, that if the people 
turn away from their sins and repent, 
and forsake them, thus saith the Lord, 
I will no more remember their sins 
against the in for ever ; but if they 
turn from their righteousness to their 
unrighteousness, I will bring all their 
former sius back upon their heads, 
those which they have committed in 
all their days? And if you persist in 
jour sins, you will have to be judged 
out of the old scrap-book. Is not this 
a great promise ? 

It is easy to do right, to lay aside 
old erroneous notions, hypocrisy, thiev- 
ing, lying, and a thousand other things 
that are a rebellion against God and 
against His authority. I want to 
know if God will love and respect and 
send His angels to one of my wives, 
though she were fifty, sixty, or a 
hundred years of age, if she is diso- 
bedient to me when I am as merciful, 
generous, and kind a man to her as 
ever lived ? If she disobeys me, per- 
sist© in taking a course contrary to my 
will and the will of God all the time, 
saying, " I will do as I please, and 
the angels will come and visit me ? * 
Neither God nor His Son Jesus Christ 
will send the holy angels to minister 
to such a woman, and she need not 
tell about their coming to visit her r 
nor about receiving revelations from j 



DISCOURSES. 

heaven concerning brother Brigham, 
and about what brother lirigham and 
brother Heber should do* Damn such 
fixings, they are not of God ; they never 
saw Him, nor never will, unless they 
repent of such foolishness* I discard 
such things, and so does our God, and 
so do angels. Get revelations fpr the 
Prophet of God to be subject to your 
requests ! ! ! Get out, you stinking 
things, and your swamp augels too* I 
am as independent of you as <$od 
upon His throne, and of all such crea- 
tures and so is any man of God that is 
valiant in the latter days- I ask no 
odds of the world and its corruptions, 
nor of anything that pertains to it t 
for God ray Father and my Elder 
brother Jesus Christ, and his faithful 
servants are my friends. 

I have spoken these things with 
good feelings, and these principles are 
laying the axe at the root of the trees, 
and that tree will fall which is not 
connected with God and His children. 
The Scripture says that there is an 
axe laid at the root of every tree, 
that is. it is laid at the root of every 
man and woman, and that axe will be 
used to slay them, if they persist in 
iniquity. If there is an axe at the 
root of my tree, let me so live that I 
may be worthy to pick up that axe and 
slay the wicked, and not be slain. 
That man or woman who will not do 
that, will be slain. 

God bless you. I feel good ; I 
feel to bless you. I bless the Saints, 
the good men, the good women, and 
the good children the wide word over, 
and I bless the earth we inherit ; but 
I feel to curse the wicked, and the 
ungodly, and those who are taking 
the road to destruction. I bless all 
Saints, and all good people. Amen* 



DiTBLUGEMCE COMBS FROM GOD, ETC. 



22T 



INTELLIGENCE COMES FROM GOD— SEEK FIRST THE KINGDOM OF GOD 
— GREAT CHANGES TO TAKE PLACE ON THE EARTH — ISRAEL OF 
THE LAST DAYS— WHY THE JEWS CANNOT BE CONVERTED. 

A Discourse by Elder Wilford Woodruff, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lahe 

City % February 22, 1857, 



I feel it a privilege to bear testi- 
mony before the Saints to the exhor- 
tations we have heard this morning 
from brothers Richards and Wells. 
We have had good teachings, good 
counsel, and good doctrine taught us. 
And I presume I feel in a measure 
like the rest of my brethren when I 
rise to speak to this people in the 
Tabernacle, where such large congre- 
gations of Saints assemble ; I have a 
desire that what I say may do the 
people good, may edify them. My bre- 
thren also have the same desire. 

We realize that the minds of this 
people need feeding continually, and 
we all have to depend upon the Holy 
Spirit and the Lord to feed our minds 
from that inexhaustible fountain of 
intelligence which comes from God, 
for we cannot obtain food from any 
other source to feed the immortal 
mind of man. Here are a large as- 
sembly of minds who are reaching 
forth to receive light and truth before 
the Lord, 

I realize that we have a great many 
lessons to learn in the school we are 
in ? and myself as a teacher in con- 
nexion viith my brethren have aUo 
a great deal to learn. I feel that I 
am yet in my alphabet, and feel some- 
times that I am incapable of teaching 
this people, when I realize they are in 
the road which leads to celestial glory 
— to eternal life and eternal exalta* 
tion. I know I am dependent as 1 
know my brethren are upon God, 



upon the Holy Ghost for all the light, 
truth, and intelligence which we havt 
to import unto you. 

The words which brother Wells quo 
ted, and which brother Samuel Rich- 
ards referred to, furnish as strong a 
proof as can be furnished as to the 
true principle of prosperity, touching 
things temporal and things spiritual, 
I refer to the words of Jesus Christ 
which he spoke to his followers: 
" Seek first the kingdom of God and 
his righteousness, and all other things 
shall be added unto you." I will tell 
you, brethren and sisters, we may try 
it all the days of our lives, we may 
try every path and every principle in 
this woi Id, and we as Saints cannot 
prosper upon any other mode of pro- 
ceeding than by first t>eekiug the 
kingdom of heaven and its righteous- 
ness ; when we do this there is no 
blessing, there is no good, no exalta- 
tion, gift, grace, desire, or anything 
that a good man can wish that is pro- 
fitable, aud good for time and for eter- 
nity, hut will be given unto us. 

A great many people have tried to 
seek for happiness independent of first 
seeking the kingdom of heaven, &c, 
but they have always found it an up- 
hill business, and so shall we if we 
try it 

We as a people should have learned 
by tins time, after having the experi- 
ence we have gained, to make up our 
minds to take hold and bnild up the 
kindgdom of God, find it should fc* 





I 



-228 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



i l)e lirst thing before us, for if we 
build up the kingdom of God we build 
up ourselves, and if we do not we never 
shall be built up. This is the truth. 
There seems to be something connect- 
ed with the kingdom of God and that 
is righteousness ; we are exhorted to 
seek the righteousness that belongs to 
it as well as the kingdom itself. 

The kingdom of God is a righteous 
kingdom, all its laws are righteous, 
its government is a righteous govern- 
ment, and the king who governs and 
controls it does so upon righteous and 
eternal principles, and we must act 
upon the same principles of righteous- 
ness. Who cannot see that if a man 
seeks first the kingdom of heaven and 
its righteousness that he will become 
righteous and hence he will be blessed 
and justified in all of his acts. 

With regard to the feelings of the 
people that brothers Wells and Rich- 
ards have referred to, touching the 
consecration of their property and de- 
dicating themselves to God, I will say, 
if we build up the kingdom of God 
we should be in that kingdom, and all 
we have should be in it, and we should 
have faith enough in the Lord to 
know it is in a safe place. 

I am a good deal of the opinion of 
old Captain Russell, who was an ex- 
tensive ship-builder, and paid thou- 
sands of dollars yearly to the Gentiles 
as insurance fees. After he embraced 
"Hormonisin," he began to reflect, 
44 here am 1 paying thousands of dol- 
lars yearly to the Gentiles to insure 
my ships, and I have to trust to the 
God of heaven after all to save my 
ships from sinking, and to prosper me 
in all my undertakings ; this is not 
right." So he went to Liverpool, 
where the insurance office was, to 
settle his insurance bills and close up 
his business with the firm, 

The gentlemen of the firm asked 
him when he had got through, saying, 
*' Have we not treated you well, Mr 
Kussell ? * 49 Yes, I have no fault to 



find with you." "What, then, is your 
object in pursuing this course ? We 
have done business with you a good 
many years ; we want to know if you 
are going to change vour insurance 
office ? " "I am." » Will you tell 
us where you are going to have your 
business done in the future ? rt " Yes, 
I am going to have it done in heaven, 
for the insurance offices do not control 
the winds, the elements are not obe- 
dient to them, and 1 huvo been paying 
ten thousand dollars a-year for insuring 
a few ships, and I have to trust in the 
Lord anyhow, so in the future I shall 
pay my insurance fee into the Lord s 
treasury." 

The gentlemen of the office thought 
ho was cracked or beside himself, f t 
I tell you trusting in the Lord in 
these days is an unpopular business 
with the worlJ, But the Saints have 
to trust in the Lor K and we might as 
well begin and seek this kingdom and 
the interest of it, and the righteous- 
ness of it, and build it up first as tot 
I believe the people are reforming in 
this thiug ; I believe tbey are nu n it- 
sing in their faith, and have manifes- 
ted it here in the city this winter, and 
I am glad to see it. 

The exhortation we have had this 
morning is proper and seasonable, as 
we have been sowing the seed of the 
word this winter among the people, 
and we should watch and see that the 
seed is sown in good gound, and try 
to cultivate the principles we hear 
that the fruits of righteousness may 
appear in abundance. In doing this 
we will be saved. 

We have had one of the most in- 
teresting seasons this winter that we 
have ever enjoyed since the Church 
and kingdom of God has been organ- 
ized in the last days. We have h.id 
new lessons opened unto us by the 
servants of the Lord, and among those 
things the mercy of the Lord has 
been manifested in a great degree to- 
wards this people. I have reflected 



INTELLIGENCE COMES FROM GOD, ETC. 



229 



on His mercy and I feel we should be 
faithful and humble, and prove true 
unto the Lord our God because of 
this mercy which has been manifested 
unto us, and we should be very care- 
ful hereafter, as President Young ex- 
horted us the last time he spoke con- 
cerning this people continuing to com- 
mit sin. He plainly laid before us 
the consequences of this course ; we 
should let the past suffice wherein we 
have done anything in which we can- 
not be justified. I am satisfied that 
the people in these valleys will never 
hear the same proclamation which we 
have heard this winter. 

If this people with the light they 
have, the teachings they have, and 
the examples they have had set before 
them intermingled with chastisement 
— if they still will go on and be neglect- 
ful of their duties, with regard to their 
salvation they will have to pay the 
debt, for the sinner in Zion will be 
cut off from the Church of God, and 
will have to pay the penalty whether 
it be small or great. It is of the ut 
most importance that we should guard 
ourselves against B \n as the tree of 
life is guarded. We have no time to 
throw away in the service of sin, in 
committing iniquity and grieving the 
Holy Spirit of God. 

I tell you when you look around 
and see the state of the world on the 
one hand, and what we have to per- 
form on the other, and what the king- 
dom of God has got to arrive at in 
order to fulfil its destiny and the re- 
velations of Jesus Christ, our chief 
object should be to build up the king- 
dom of God and roll it on. 

As I remarked last evening in the 
High Priests 1 Quorum, we have been 
rolling this kingdom up-hill, up a 
mountain ; we have been toiling 
against a mighty current all the day 
long from its first organization, but 
the day will soon come, if this people 
will do their duty and take hold of 
the kingdom of God as they should 



do, it will soon get on the top of the 
mountain, and then it will begin to 
roll down from the mountains, and it 
will gather both strength and speed 
as it goes, and then instead of sing* 
ing il Get out of the way, the hand- 
carts rolling/' it will be " Get out of 
the way the kingdoms coming/ and 
it will not stop until it has filled the 
whole earth. The Lord has pro- 
claimed this in all the revelations He 
has given on the subject. 

This kingdom has got to stand, 
spread itself abroad, and gather 
unto itself strength. The Lord is 
going to work with this kingdom, and 
with this people. The Lord says in 
the parable of the vineyard, " My ser- 
vants laboured with their mights, and 
the Lord laboured with them, and they 
prevailed, and brought forth the fruits 
of the kingdom, and the bitter branches 
were broken off, and the tame olive 
brought forth good fruit, and the vine- 
yard was no more corrupt. 1 * This 
should be uppermost in our minds, 
we should look for the building up of 
the kingdom, and secure not only 
blessings for ourselves, but seek to 
become saviours of men on Mount 
Zion, and try to do all the good we 
can, labouring to promote the cause 
and interest of Zion in every depart- 
ment thereof where we are all called 
to act. 

By pursuing this course we shall 
be prospered, and have continual peace 
in our minds, and as the Lord has 
said, nothing will be withheld from 
any man that seeks for the righteous- 
ness and blessings of the kingdom of 
God. Salvation should be the upper- 
most thing with us, and you will find 
if ever we seek to do something els& 
besides carrying out the dictates of the 
Holy Spirit, we will get into the fog 
and into darkness and trouble, and 
we shall be ignorant of the way we 
are pursuing. Every day that we 
live we need the power of the Lord — 
the power of His Holy Spirit and the 



230 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



strength of the Priesthood to be with 
us that we may know what to do. 
And if we will so live before the Lord, 
the Spirit will reveal to us eyery day 
what our duties are; I do not care 
what it is we are engaged in, we 
should first find out the will of the 
Lord and then do it, and then our 
work will be well done and acceptable 
before the Lord, but if we take a course 
against light and against the Spirit of 
God, we will find it an unprofitable 
road to travel, 

I feel as though the Lord is going 
to do a great work in the midst of this 
people. There are a great many things 
at our door, a great many changes to 
take place in the e&rtb, and the king- 
dom is growing; and I would here 
exhort all the Latter day Saints who 
hear me this day to study well the 

Eosition you are in, and search your 
earts and see if we are in the favour of 
the Lord our God, and then let us in- 
crease continually in f&ith, in hope, in 
righteousness, and in every virtuous 
principle which is necessary for us to 
have to sustain us in every trial 
through which we may be called to 
pass, in order to prove us as the 
friends of God, whether we will abide 
in the covenant or not ; we will be 
tried from this time, until the coming 
of the Messiah or while we live on the 
earth. 

If we could open the vision of our 
minds, and let it extend into the fu- 
ture and see this kingdom, and what 
it is bound to accomplish, and what 
we have to do, the warfare we haye to 
pa^s through, ^e would certainly see 
that we have a great work on hand. 
We have not only to fight the powers 
of darkness, the invisible forces thai 
surround us, but we have to war with 
a great rpany outward circumstances 
and to contend with a great many dif- 
ficulties that we must of necessity 
meet, apd the more of this we have to 
meet the njorp we should be stimula- 
ted to action, aud to labour with all 



our power before the Lord for the es- 
tablishment of righteousness and truth 
and the building up of the work of 
God, and to see that His name is 
honoured upon the earth. 

Brother Wells has said, why the 
world is troubled about us is because 
we are united. This is true; the 
world and the devil are afraid of it, 
and he has laboured all bis life to di- 
vide everything where righteousness 
dwelt, or at least ever since he was 
cast out from the presence of God, 
what he did before that I cannot sav 
any further than what is revealed. 
We have got to be one and labour to- 
gether to build up this kingdom be 
cause we cannot establish it upon any 
other principle. 

We should be careful to know that 
we are right and then go ahead, and 
we will find it to our advantage, and we 
shall be satisfied with our reward if 
we pursue that course which is ac- 
cording to the commandments of God. 
When we come into the presence of 
our Father in heaven we shall meet 
with His approbation, this alone will 
reward us for our labours. 

If we go to work and build up the 
kingdom of God instead of ourselves, 
it is no matter in what shape we do 
it, whether it is in building a canal, 
or in building a temple, preaching 
the Gospel, cultivating the earth, or 
anything else, let us take that and 
make it a business, and we will 
find the Lord will help, sustain, 
and nerve us with His power, and 
will assist us in everything we have 
to do, and if we are called to lay 
down our lives in the defence of God 
ani eternal truth, then all right, and 
if we live, all right, and when we 
come into the presence of the Lord 
we shall be satisfied with our reward 
and blessings. 

The Lora has said He would prove 
us whether we would abide in His 
covenant even unto death ; indeed we 
have been tried from the commence- 



INTELLIGENCE COMES FROM GOD, ETC, 



231 



ment of this great work* but there 
has been an invisible hand at work 
for oar defence all the time; the 
wicked have not seen the power that 
has sustained us, they cannot see the 
inside machinery that is at work in 
this kingdom, the nations of the earth 
cannot understand it, and they never 
can comprehend it, but the Latter 
day Saints understand it, and they 
know that it is the power of God and the 
word of God, for the Lord has made 
proclamations and decrees, and cove- 
nants concerning Israel in the last 
days, and all the Prophets, from 
righteous Abel to Brigbam Young, 
have proclaimed it to the nations of 
the earth, as with the voice of thun- 
der, and we know they will be fulfil- 
led ; we know the Gospel has to be 
offered to the Gentiles first, we have 
offered it to them for the space of 
twenty five years, that we may be pre- 
pared to go to the house of Israel. 

The Gentiles in a great measure, 
have rejected it; we have borne a 
faithful testimony to the nations of 
the earth, and they prefer to take 
their own course, and act on their own 
agency ; they would rather build them- 
selves up than the kingdom of God. 
The consequence is, it will soon be 
taken from the Gentile nations, and it 
will cot be long before the judgments 
of God are abroad among them, and 
those bitter branches will be taken off 
the tree. 

Now there is no personage, or sub- 
ject, or work upon the face of the 
whole earth, but what is more popular 
than the Lord, and His Gospel, and 
kingdom ; His name is dishonoured 
and blasphemed, with impunity by 
nearly all the inhabitants of the earth 
and in the midst of every nation un- 
der heaven, but the day is nigh at 
hand when lie will make bare His 
arm of power, and show the world that 
there is a God in Israel, who will no 
longer bear the blasphemies of the 
wicked without bringing them to judg- 



ment, but He will send forth those 
angels, those messengers who dwell 
in the presence of God, who are 
waiting with their sharp sickles in 
their hands to reap down the earth ; 
but this will not be until the Gospel 
has been fully offered to the Gentiles ; 
then the bitter branches will be bro- 
ken off. 

This kingdom will go forward, for 
the Lord God has decreed it, and 
Zion will arise and be adorned \£ith 
beauty and power, and true refine- 
ment, in light and knowledge, and in 
every good gift that will prepare the 
minds of men for the Society of their 
Heavenly Father and of celestial 
beings. These lessons have got to be 
given, and we have got to learn them, 
and we have got to bring ourselves to 
the celestial law of God ; we have to 
be quickened by the Spirit and power 
of the kingdom of God and its righ- 
teousness, that we may be prepared to 
carry out the purposes of the Lord ; 
then this kingdom will be borne to 
the house of Israel, and they will re- 
ceive it. 

The door has already been unlocked 
to the Lamanites in these mountains, 
and they will begin to embrace the 
Gospel and the records of their fa- 
thers, and their chiefs will be filled 
with the Spirit and power of God, and 
they will rise up in their strength, 
and a nation will be born in a day, 
because they are of the seed of Abra- 
ham, and God has promised to blesB 
the descendants of Abraham, and they 
will be saved with the house of Israel, 
for the Lord has spoken it, and made 
those promises unto them through 
their fathers. 

Again, here are the ten tribes of 
Israel, we know nothing about them 
only what the Lord has said by His 
Prophets, There are Prophets among 
them, and by and by they will come 
along, and they will smite the rocks, 
and the mountains of ice will flow 
down at their presence, and a high- 



232 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



way will be cast up before them, and 
they will come to Zion, receive their 
endowments, and be crowned under 
the hands of the children of Ephraim, 
and there are persons before me in 
this assembly to-day, who will assist 
to give them their endowments. They 
will receive their blessings and en- 
dowments, from under the children of 
Ephraim, who are the first fruits of 
the kingdom of God in this dispensa- 
tion, and the men will have to be or- 
dained and receive their Priesthood 
and endowments in the land of Zion, 
according to the revelations of God, 

Again, here is Judah, which is the 
tribe of Israel, from whom Jesus 
sprang ; how many times have I seen 
them among the nations of the earth, 
standing in their synagogues,even grey- 
haired rabbies, with their faces to the 
east, calling on the great Eloheim to 
upon the door for them to go back to 
Jerusalem, the land of their fathers, 
and to send their shiloh, their king of 
deliverance. When I have seen this my 
soul has been filled with a desire to 
proclaim unto them the word of God 
unto eternal life, but I knew I could not 
do this, the time had not come, I could 
not preach to them* I might have stood 
in their midst for a month and preach- 
ed unto them Jesus Christ or their 
shiloh and king, but I should have 
failed to establish one particle of faith 
in their minds that he was the true 
Messiah. 

They do not believe in Jesus Christ; 
there is au unbelief resting upon them, 
and will until they go home and re- 
build Jerusalem and their temple 
more glorious than at the beginning, 
and then by and by, after this 
Church and kingdom has arisen up in 
its glory, the Saviour will come to 
thein and show the wounds in his 
hands and side, and they will say to 
him, 41 Where did you get those 
wounds ? " and he will answer, 11 In 
the house of my friends, M and then 
their eyes will begin to open, and 



they will repent and mourn, they and 
their wives apart, and there will be a 
fountain opened for uncleanness to the 
house of Judah, and they will for the 
first time receive Jesus Christ as their 
Saviour, they will begin to compre- 
hend where they have been wandering 
for the space of two thousand years. 

You cannot convert a Jew, you may 
as well try to convert this house of 
solid walls as to convert them into 
the faith of Christ. They are set in 
their feelings, and they will be until 
the time of their redemption. They 
are looking forward to the time when 
they will go home and rebuild Jerusa- 
lem ; they have looked for it many 
hundreds of years, they are looking 
for the coming of their king, and they 
do not euppose for a moment that he 
has already come, but they are looking 
for him to come as the Lion of the 
tribe of Judah, not as a lamb led to 
the slaughter, and as a sheep that is 
dumb before his shearers; they are 
looking for him to come with power 
and great glory. 

I thank God that the day is at 
hand when the Jews will be restored* 
I have felt to pray for them ; I feel 
interested in their behalf, for they are 
of the seed of Abraham and a branch 
of the house of Israel, and the pro- 
mises of God still remain with them. 
It is true they fell through unbelief, 
and the kingdom was taken from them 
and given to the Gentiles, and when 
it came from them, it came clothed 
with all its gifts, powers, and glory, 
Priesthood and ordinances which 
were necessary for the salvation of 
men, and to prepare them to dwell in 
the presence of the Gods ; and when 
the kingdom was given to the Gen- 
tiles, they for a while brought forth 
the natural fruits of the kingdom. 
But they, like the Jews, have fallen 
through the same example of unbelief, 
and now, in the last days, the king- 
dom of God has to be taken from the 
Gentiles, and restored back to every 



INTELLIGENCE COMES FROM GOD, ETC. 



branch and tribe of the house of 
Israel ; and when it is restored to 
them, it must go back with all its 
gifts, and blessings, and Priesthood 
which it possessed when it was taken 
from them. But the Lord has said 
that in restoring these blessings to the 
children of Abraham, that Ue would 
be inquired of by the house of Israel, 
to do it for them. But from what 
branch or part of the house of Israel 
will the Lord look for this petition or 
request to issue, if not from the Lat- 
ter day Saints, for we are out of the 
tribe of Joseph through the loins of 
Ephraim, who have been as a mixed 
cake among the Gentiles, and are the 
first fruits of the kingdom, and the 
Lord has given unto us the kingdom 
and Priesthood and keys thereof, 
Hence the Lord will require us to 
ask for those blessings which are pro- 
mised unto Israel, and to labour for 
their salvation. 

These things will be required at 
our hands ; a great work is before us, 
a work worthy of intelligent beings — 
worthy of the most noble of spirits 
that ever existed around the throne 
of God in time or in eternity, in hea- 
ven or on the earth. Then, if we 
would feel right about this important 
subject, and look upon it as it is, we 
will go to work and labour with all 
our mights to build up the kingdom of 
our God, to carry out the purposes of 
the Lord, in the building up of Zion, 
the establishment of his kingdom, and 
restoration, and salvation of the house 
of Israel ; we should listen strictly to 
those men who are the word of the 
Lord to us. 

The Prophet Jeremiah saw this 



kingdom established, and saw that 
Ephraim was the first born, and in 
gathering, the children of Jacob and 
establishing Zion in the last days* 
their nobles should be of themselves, v 
and their governor should proceed 
from the midst of them. I have 
looked forward for years by faith to 
that time when the children of Zion 
would have the privilege of having 
their rulers, and a governor of their 
own choice of the house of Israel, to 
rule over them and counsel and lead 
them. 

We have had a governor since we 
have been a Territory, who is actually 
of the loins of Joseph, the son of 
Jacob. Jeremiah saw this, spake of it, 
and it has been fulfilled. There has 
been a great exertion to make this 
prophecy fail. It hurt the feelings of 
the Gentiles to think this prophecy 
should have its fulfilment in these 
days. It has been fulfilled so far, and 
I feel thankful to-day that all the 
prophecies which have not been fulfil- 
led will be ; hence I have hope and 
confidence in looking forward to the 
fulfilment of the blessings that are 
promised to us. 

Let lis be faithful and seek dili- 
gently to build up the kingdom of 
God in righteousness and do our duty, 
and try to save ourselves, our wives, 
and children, our kindred and our 
friends, and the house of Israel, and 
also the Gentiles as far as they will be 
6aved, and then we will be satisfied 
with our reward which we shall obtain 
in this life and in the world to come. 
I pray the Lord to bless us all, and 
save us in His kingdom, for Christ's 
sake. Amen. 



231 JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



THE PARABLE OF THE SOWEK— THE PRIESTHOOD REACHES BEHTNtV 
THE VAIL—HOW INTOLERABLE IT WILL BE FOR THOSE WHO APOS- 
TATIZE — POPULARITY OF GOVERNOR YOUNG COMPARED WITH 
THAT OF THE RULERS OF THE NATIONS— THE KINGDOMS OF THIS 
WORLD, ETC, 

Remark*, by President Daniel H. Wells, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake 

City, February 22, 1857. 



Brethren and sisters, while brother 
Samuel Richards was addressing you, 
a great many reflections passed through 
ray mind, a few of which I will try to 
lay before you, in regard to the para- 
ble of the sower and the seed. The 
Scripture reads — " Behold a sower 
went forth to sow, and when he sowed, 
some seeds fell by the way side, and 
the fowls came and devoured them 
up ; some fell upon stony places, 
where they had not much earth, and 
forthwith they sprang up, because 
they had no depth of earth ; and 
when the sun was up, they were 
scorched ; and because they had no 
root they withered away. And some 
fell among thorns, and the thorns 
sprang up and choked them ; but 
others fell into good ground, and 
brought forth fruit, some an hundred- 
fold, some sixty- fold, and some thirty- 
fold." I have thought of this parable 
considerably this winter. You will 
tind that when the seed is cast into 
stony ground, it will spring up quickly 
and grow rapidly, but when the sun- 
beams come upon it with strength 
and power, it will wither and die- 
Have any received the good word 
during what we have called the refor- 
mation, and will they now wither 
and die ? — or will they be like the 
seed that is cast into good ground 
which takes root downward, and springs 
upward, and bring forth the works of 
righteousness unto salvation ? And 
now, as the season advances, we will 
have to be more specially engaged in 



our various business avocations, and 
shall not have so much time to spend 
in hearing the word of the Lord as we 
have had during the past winter, 
therefore let us see to it, that the 
plants now growing in our bosoms do 
not wither and die* 

I have told you, and others have, 
that we have no expectations in this 
life of a worldly nature but what will 
go into the grave with us when we go. 
u Mormonism " and the Priesthood 
which we have resting upon us reach 
behind the vail, and what we have to 
do here is to prepare ourselves in this 
channel for the blessings we expect to 
receive hereafter. 

It is a true remark, " lie that seeks 
to save his life shall lose it/' What 
is there worth having outside of our 
faith and religion? If we want to 
live either here or in eternity, this 
is the only channel wherein we can 
obtain that which is really worth hav- 

■r 

ing. If we want to be prospered, let 
us put on the yoke of Cbrist and keep 
it on, seeking first the kingdom of 
heaven and its righteousness, and all 
other things wilt be added thereto. 
This is the only principle upon which 
we can obtain aught that is of lasting 
worth, no matter what it is that we 
want* 

In order to redeem Zion, we had to 
come from Nauvoo to the mountains, 
and we must abide here until the 
Lord shall say to the contrary. If we 
want wives and children in eternitv, 
we must be faithful stewards over 



THE PARABLE OF 

over those committed to our trust in 
time, that we may receive an inherit- 
ance in eternity. If we want inherit- 
ances in this world — if we want worldly 
possessions — we must be faithful stew- 
ards in the things of this world, and 
hold them as from the Lord, always 
keeping them upon the altar. No 
matter whether in spiritual or tem- 
poral affairs, the principle is the same, 
faithfulness is required. And if we 
do not feel willing to devote ourselves 
with heart, mind, and talent, as well 
as our worldly possessions, to the 
cause of God, we are not worthy to 
receive the inheritance to which we 
are looking forward. 

How is it with those who turn 
away and wither and die, after 
having partaken of the good word of 
life, and partaken of the powers 
of the world to come ? In view 
of these things the Saviour said 
unto the generation in which he lived, 
u It shall be more tolerable for the 
land of Sodom and Gomorrah, in the 
day of judgment, than for you." This 
will strictly apply to us, if we turn 
away. Or might it not be said with 
equal force, it shall be more tolerable 
for C&rthage and Warsaw than for us 
in that great day, if we turn away 
from the principles of life and salva- 
tion that are poured upon us? There 
is no damnation so complete as that 
which will come on those persons, 
who, after having tasted the good 
word of God, after having received 
the principles of life and salvation, 
and been made acquainted with the 
powers of the world to oonw. agaiij 
turn unto the beggarly elements of 
the world- Then it becomes us to 
hang on to these principles and to 
tins power — to this principle of life 
and salvation which has been re- 
veated to us— and not let them dip 
froro us, and we finally go do am to 
perdition. 

Do we aee and appreciate the bles- 
sing of this Gospel wirigh has been 



THE SOWER, ETC 235 

made known to us ? Sometimes I 
think we do, and at other times 1 
thiuk we become careless and indiffer- 
ent. This should never be, but we * 
should progress and increase in the 
knowledge of God and in faith, for it 
is a treasure indeed, and is like all 
other things pertaining to the king- 
dom of God. We must be faithful to 
increase in it, as well as in light and 
knowledge* Let us get the truth and 
stick to it, and not let it slip through 
our fingers. 

We go to the ends of the earth, and 
proclaim this Gospel to those who 
sit in darkness, and we feel desirous 
for the salvation of Israel— we desire 
to impart to the world the good and 
saving feelings we possess. This is 
good, and there is nothing in the 
world that begins to compare with 
the things accomplished by the Lat- 
ter-day Saints, They go upon the 
principle of faith for their support, 
and they prosper. There is no peo- 
ple equal to this people. They are the 
pure in heart, which constitutes Zion, 
If they will only apply to their every 
day live* the principles which have 
brought them together, and faithfully 
live their religion, they are the hap- 
piest people in the world, and a peo- 
ple the Lord delights to bless, when 
lie can do it without sending them to 
hell ; and there is nothing but what 
they will be able to accomplish, inas- 
much as they are faithful. 

They love the authorities of this 
Church; they love brother Brigham^ 
and he has great influence over them. 
What fault has the world to lind with 
brother Brighara ? Xone, except that 
the people are united in sustaining 
him, and that his word and counsel 
are as the l^w unto them. What 
right have they to iiud fault with or 
complain of this? He has a just 
right to his popularity ; Joseph Smith 
had a right to his ; the Lord gave it 
to them, A©d there is no governor, 
president, emperor, or king, but what 



236 JOURNAL OF 

would be glad to get just such a popu 
larity, and is seeking fur it all the 
time. They seek to gain an affection 
in the breasts of the people over whom 
they preside, but they have not that 
wisdom, and hence cannot obtain it, 
it is not for them. But brother Brig- 
ham has obtained it f and all the rulers 
and all the world are seeking the 
same thing and finding fault with 
hiui, and would take his life, because 
he has that which they are seeking 
for and cannot find. That fact of 
itself shows up their inconsistency. 

Would not the governors of the 
United States be called the best men 
in the world, if they had and could 
retain the popularity which President 
Brigham Young enjoys ? If there was 
any such person among them, the 
people would say, u Let him be the 
governor, for his equal cannot be 
found ?" and yet they would destroy 
Governor Young, because the people 
are willing to adhere to his counsel. 
Thev are afraid of the union of Church 
and State, this they dread very much. 
Any person would like to have all the 
popularity that brother Brigham has, 
but the people of the world are afraid 
to trust any of their men with the 
affairs of the nation, especially if the 
person happened to be a peacher, for 
they have no confidence in each other 
nor in any of their numerous reli* 
"ions. Thev have no confidence in 
their clergy's knowing anything about 
politics or temporal affairs in general, 
but thev sav, u We know more about 
such things than you do. It is your 
cilling to administer in spiritual 
things only : you may have the keep- 
ing of our consciences, but when it 
comes to temporal matters you must 
stand aside/* They consider that their 
clergy, and of course their God, knows 
no more about temporal things than 
they do about spiritual things. They 
ieave all spiritual matters to their 
sectional clergy, to whom they dare 
int trust their temporal matters, but, 



DISCOURSES. 

on the contrary, do thrust their cler- 
gymen from their national halls. 

This shows clearly all the faith and 
confidence they have in their God 
and in their clergy, for if they had 
any faith or confidence in their God, 
they would aho have in their clergy, 
who should be His servants. But this 
is in strict keeping with their religion, 
for they go to meeting to hear their 
clergy dilate upon an imaginative 
something, filling the immensity of 
boundless space, sitting upon a toplees 
throne, and which they call God We 
are entirely different, and I rejoice 
tint it is so. We have men to coun* 
sel and guide us in whom we repose 
unlimited confidence, men who are 
before us and lead ahead, and the 
counsels they give we feel to appre- 
ciate and abide both in spiritual and 
temporal things. We hold ourselves 
ready to go at a moment's warning to 
the uttermost parts of the earth to 
subserve the principles of our holy 
religion, by making them known to 
others, to save Israel and bring out 
those the Lord has scattered, to aid 
in building up Zion, and in building 
temples of the Most High, wherein 
we may go and receive the blessings 
of eternity. We hold our property — 
our possessions — on the altar, r#ady 
at a moment's notice to be handed 
over to subserve the cause of Zion. 

Notwithstanding these are our feel- 
ings, our governmental and temporal 
affairs are kept as distinct from our 
religious concerns as are those of any 
other people, and far more so than 
are those of many others. We have 
never organized a political party, as 
some people have done, to enable us 
to express our peculiar conscientious 
notions about freedom, slavery, and 
Catholicism, about which so much 
phrenzied zeal has been exhibited 
during the past ten years. Our holy 
religion does not interfere with our 
political or governmental affairs, only 
to make us more competent, faithful, 



^THE PARABLE OF 

and energetic in the duties pertaining 
thereunto. It is eminently above all 
such considerations, and only influen- 
ces them, as it does all the varied 
duties of life, by lending its aid, light, 
and intelligence. 

These are the principles which 
unite us together ; let us keep them 
warm in our bosoms, and be alive and 
continue to increase in the knowledge 
of God. Let us strive to have our 
minds expand, and let us perforin our 
duties with an eye single to the glory 
of God, and the advancement of His 
cause. In this course we see our own 
salvation and eternal exultation, and 
find the road we ought to travel, and 
we cannot find anj thing outside of 
this worth having. We are interested 
in it ; it is the best investment we 
can make* No matter how poor a 
person may be, he can be faithful and 
work the work of righteousness, and 
it is the poor and meek that will 
inherit the earth. 

I ask my Heavenly Father to bless 
us one and all, individually and col- 
lectively, and to preserve us and en- 
able us to remain firm in the faith of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, that we may 
not go astray but cling to the princi- 
ples of life and salvation, cleaving to 
the Lord our God, serving Him with 
willing hearts and minds perfectly, 
and do it because we like to do it, 
being partakers of the truth because 
we love it, and for the principle s sake, 
and because it is better than any- 
thing else. It is meat, drink, cloth- 
ing, and lodging to us, as well as 
everything else worth having. If we 
will do this, we need not fear for the 
future. 

If we have our wives and children 
arising around us and multiplying 
greatly, let us all be for God, and 
other things will come along in their 
eeason. We sacrificed all things 
when we came into this kingdom, 
laid aside our former associations in 
life, and left everything that pertained 



THE SOWER, ETC. 



2o~ 



to them, regardless of the future and 
of the consequences resulting there- 
from, and can we not keep on this 
same road, preserve those feelings 
which filled our bosoms when we 
came into the Church and kingdom 
of our God, and strip ourselves of 
every earthly tie for God ? We can 
do this, if we are disposed- We will 
do it, and I verily believe that we will 
get the majority of this people at last. 
Many may turn aside, but that make* 
no ditTerence. Those who remain 
faithful will get their reward, while 
those who turn away will, in a time 
to come, see where they have missed 

Let me exhort you to do the works 
of righteousness and he faithful ie 
the kingdom of God. and cleave to- 
gether unto Him with full purpose of 
heart, and work the works of righ- 
teousness all your days, and never 
falter and fall. I know we shall not 
fall, but the kingdom will increase 
and grow and spread abroad, and her 
stakes will be strengthened, and her 
cords will be lengthened, and the 
kingdoms of this world will be broke* 
in pieces, and become the kingdoms 
of our Lord and His Christ. We 
shall accomplish this work, or our 
children will. The purposes ofth# 
Almighty cannot fail ; the kingdom it 
set up and established, never more to 
be thrown down. 

We are aware that the world is 
arrayed against us, aud has it not been 
so from the beginning? But what 
have they been able to accomplish 
against this people? If they hard 
driven and scattered us, they hate 
scattered the seed still wider, and it 
will be so again. They do not know 
who they are fooling with ; they are 
fooling with the Lord. He knows 
how to set up His kingdom, and if we 
are submissive in His hands, like 
clay in the hands of the potter, we 
shall not again be scattered and peel- 
ed. We have heretofore been driven 



238 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



measurably because of our unrighte- 
ousness, and of our unworthiness, and 
God s inability through that cause to 
bless us. and because of the wicked- 
ness of the wicked. How soon would 
another persecution have come on us 
f cannot say, if the people had not 
turned around and sought the Lord 
with penitent hearts. 

I trust that persecution will be 
warded off now a few years longer, 
and that the blessings of the Almighty 
will be drawn upon the people. I 
know that He delights to bless His 
people, but He has to chastise them 
like a parent has to chastise an unruly 
child. These chastisements have not 



hindered the rolling on of His work, 
for it has rolled on with accelerated 
power all the time* The people hav« 
had to suffer, more or less, but we 
are in His hands, and if we want t# 
draw down His blessings upon us 7 \w 
must do our duty, or the chastise- 
ments of the Almighty will be upon 
us again, as in times past, for our 
good. They will not impede the pro 
gress of His work, but it will go fortk 
with still greater accelerated power. 

May God bless us and enable us ti 
work the work of righteousness i* 
His sight all the days of uur lives, for 
His Son s sake. Amen* 



UNION OF THE SAINTS — THE WORLD IS TRAINED TO BE SELFISH — 
WE ARE DEPENDANT UPON CHRIST AND EACH OTHER— INDIVID- 
UAL EXERTION NECESSARY TO ACCOMPLISH THE PURPOSES OF GOD. 



Discourse by Elder Lorenzo Snow > Delivered in the Tabernacle, Or pat Salt Laht CiPj, 

on Sunday, March J, 1857. 



I am not much in the habit of 
taking texts, especially of late years, 
and more especially since the com- 
mencement of the reformation. How- 
eve^ this afternoon, I think I will 
take a text, as a subject for the few 
remarks that I may make on this 
occasion, and that one was presented 
to me this morning when in conver- 
sation with brother Kimball, and that 
text is embraced in one word, which 
is Union. 

I expect that a great deal might be 
Raid on this subject, and probably a 
yreat deal has been said, but more 
may yet be said, and that which inti- 
mately concerns us at the present 
time. If we would rightly under- 
stand things as they are, a more inte- 



resting subject could not be intro- 
duced at the present time, and it 
embraces a great deal more than what 
we should be enabled to say in ono 
hour, or in one day. Unless we 
go into the practice of paying more 
attention and more regard to the inte- 
rests of others, we shall not get along 
as a people, near so well as, perhaps, 
many of us have been anticipating. 

In the Gentile world, where the 
Gospel first reached vis, our manner 
-of training, our habits and our educa- 
tion, all nent to influence our minds 
to look after self, and never to let our 
contemplations ^or meditations go be- 
yond that which pertained to our 
selves. In making any exertion that 
would in anr way tend to benefit oar 



UNION OF THE SAINTS, ETC. 



selves, to exalt ourselves, and assist 
us in amassing riches, or in gathering 
infoimation that would confirm or 
aid in the bringing about thia object, 
we considered we were doing first- 
rate, for that was the object of life 
with us. 

We then depended upon ourselves 
almost entirely, and thought that we 
should have means around us, gathered 
for the purpose of securing ourselves 
from the evils that we found we were 
continually exposed to, in regard to 
poverty and in regard to the lack of 
friends* We were all looking within 
ourselves, we regarded oar own dear 
selves in all our meditations, and 
directed all our exertions for our own 
individual benefit. This is what our 
parents taught us to a great extent, 
and it mattered, with us, but very 
little, how or what course was pursued 
if we could gain those things we de- 
sired, if we could secure to ourselves 
those things which were necessary for 
our own comfort, and for our own in- 
dividual temporal convenience. 

This is the education of the world, 
and this is the way they are taught, 
this is one reason we have so much 
difficulty in acting upon the principles 
of union. Then it should not seem 
so very strauge that the same feelings 
that were in the minds of the people 
around us, that were instilled into us 
by traditions, should linger around us 
3.1 the present time, and become a 
blind or a barrier against receiving 
those blessings aud privileges that we 
might otherwise receive, and be inju- 
rious to us when we receive the Gos- 
pel and endeavour to become Saints 
of God, 

I can discover that these things 
have extended and spread themselves 
in the feelings and hearts of the Saints 
pretty extensively, and they act very 
powerfully in hindering the Saints 
from obtaining the blessings and pri- 
vileges which it is their right to re- 
ceive. Until these feelings are re 



233 

moved, we shall be liable to be baffled 
in regard to the blessings that are 
promised to the people of God. 

We talk considerably in regard to 
the principle of loving our neighbours 
as well as we love ourselves ; we talk 
about it, and we sometimes think about 
it, but how much do we really enter 
into the spirit of these things, and 
see that the difficulty lies within our- 
selves. We must understand that we 
have got to act upon certain principles 
by which we can bind ourselves toge- 
ther as a people, to bind our feelings 
together that we may become one, and 
this never cau be accomplished unless 
certain things are done, and things 
that require an exertion on our part. 
How would you go to frork to biud 
yourselves together? How would a 
man go to work to unite himself with 
his neighbour? If two men were 
associated together who had never 
been acquainted, how would they go 
to work to secure each other s friend- 
ship, attachment, and affection one 
towards another? Why something 
would have to be done, and that not 
by one party only, but would have to 
be done by one as well as by the other- 
It would not answer for one to do the 
business alone ; it would not do for 
one to answer those feelings and do 
the work himself, but in order to be- 
come as one in their sentiments and 
affection, the action of both would be 
requisite. 

Now it is so ordered and so ar- 
ranged, that we are dependent, in a 
great measure, one upon another. For 
instance, take us as a people, we are 
dependent upon a being that is above 
us to secure our peace, our happiness, 
our glory, and exaltation ; we are in- 
dividually dependent upon the exer- 
tions of an individual who is abovt- 
ourselves. 

For instance, we are all dependent 
upon Jesus Christ, upon his coming 
into the world to open the way where- 
by we might secure peace, happiness, 



240 JOURNAL OF 

and exaltation. And had he not made 
ihese exertions, we never could have 
been secured in these blessings and 
privileges which are guaranteed unto 
us iu the Gospel, through the media- 
tion of Jesus Christ, for ho made the 
necessary exertions, 

Iu order to accomplish tho gather- 
ing of Krael out of Egyptian bondage, 
there had to be something done to 
liberate them from their thraldom, 
and this something had to be done by 
a higher power, by an individual that 
had more wisdom, more intelligence, 
mora understanding, and more power 
and means within his hands for the 
purpose of securing those blessings 
which they needed. They never could 
have got out from their difficulties 
nor from their bondage, unless this 
power had been exerted by one who 
had more intelligence, more know- 
ledge, more information in relation to 
the means of their deliverance. 

It is just so in a thousand other 
cases, there has to be a power exer- 
cised for the benefit of the people, 
there has to be exertions made, and 
they never can receive the blessings 
and privileges that are frr them, un 
less those exertions were made by an 
individual possessing more knowledge, 
more wisdom, and greater power than 
themselves* 

Jesus, on a certain occasion, speak- 
ing to Peter, said to him, Simon 
Peter, lovest thou me ?" he answered 
that he did. Well, then, replied 
Jesus, tfc feed my sheep," Jesus inter- 
rogated him again, saying, t% Simon 
Peter lovest thou me?" Peter an- 
swered, "I do, Lord." Jesus said 
unto him, 41 Feed my lambs," In 
this case we perceive there was an 
exertion to be made for the benefit of 
those that had not that power and 
information, but this alone is not suffi- 
cient. 

Had Closes, for instance, haying 1 
done all that he did, had he delivered 
Israel from Egyptian bondage, and 



DISCOURSES, 

having done all that he could an<$ 
all that mortal man could do for their 
redemption, having done all in hi* 
power, and been willing to lay down 
his life and to sacrifice everything 
that he had to accomplish that work, 
would he have secured the people to 
himself, and have brought about that 
union which was so necessary, without 
any exertion on their part ? No, 
most assuredly it would noc have been* 
accomplished, for there had to be & 
return, an exertion on their part, in 
order to secure that union and that 
love, and to secure that fellowship* 
between tbem and him, which it was 
necessary should exist, and so it is in 
reference to Jesus Christ, though he 
has sacrificed himself and laid the 
plan for the redemption of the people, 
yet unless the people labour to obtain- 
that union between him and tbem, 
their salvation never will be accom- 
plished. Thus we see that some 
thing has to be done by each party, 
in order to secure each others friend- 
ship, and to bind us together as a 
community. 

Now, let an individual possess in- 
formation and intelligence, and let 
that individual he one who holds the 
Holy Priesthood, a man who has been 
in the Church for years and years, let 
him be one that is filled with know- 
ledge and understanding, and let him 
go to work and look about him, or in 
other words, let him consider there 
are others around him that are less, 
favoured than himself, and that they 
are not all so strong, nor so forward 
in the blessings and graces of the 
Gospel as he is. Let him reflect that 
those around him desire the intelli- 
gence and blessings that God has 
given him through his greater expe- 
rience in the things of the kingdom * 
then begin to impart that information 
to those around him, and to commu- 
nicate his strength to those that are 
weak, and shadow forth his light to 
those who are in darkness. Then, so 



UNION 1 OF THE SAINTS, ETC. 



241 



far as regards himself he is doing that 
which is necessary for him to do to 
secure their good feelings and affec- 
tions to himself. 

But let him take the opposite 
course, and think of improving his 
own dear self, and that there is only 
himself to be saved, that all he has to 
accomplish is to secure life and salva- 
tion for himself, and only think of his 
own sins, to reform himself, and to 
take care of himself. A mau who 
takes this course is going upon a prin- 
ciple that will always keep him bound 
up and contracted in his feelings and 
contracted in his views, and will 
never accomplish the thing that is de- 
sired. 

As, for instance, you let an indi- 
vidual keep his ideas and knowledge 
to himself in going on to acquire any 
information in relation to any particu- 
lar branch of study or business, will 
he ever accomplish the thing that is 

required ? 

A great many pursue this course in 
reference to their mechanical skill, 
but this is not the right way. 

In pursuing any kind of study, a 
man has to continue to work, and 
after going through one course, he 
has to go through again, and keep at 
work in order to make himself master 
of them, and he never will master 
them near so well as by communica- 
ting his information while engaged in 
gaining it. Let him go to work and 
gather up his friends, and endeavour 
to give them the same knowledge that 
he has received, and he then begins 
to find himself being enlightened upon 
those things which he never would 
have known unless by pursuing that 
course of teaching, and imparting the 
information he is in possession of unto 
others* Any one that has been a 
school teacher will understand me 
well upon this point. 

So you perceive that he who indul- 
ges in this narrow contracted kind of 
g« instead of benefiting himself 
X*. 1< 



in keeping the knowledge he possesses 
within himself, he is the loser in con- 
sidering that by keeping all he has re- 
ceived to himself he would be exalted 
in spirit, in knowledge, aud intelli- 
gence. 

Let a man remember that there 
are others that are in darkuess and 
that have not advanced so far in 
knowledge, wisdom, and intelligence, 
and let him impart that knowledge, 
intelligence, and power umto his friends 
and brethren, inasmuch as he is far- 
ther advanced thau they are, and by 
so doing he will soon discover that his 
mind will expand, and that light and 
knowledge which he had gained would 
increase and multiply more rapidly. 

I have heard brother Kimball state 
that when he was very much down- 
hearted, he would find somebody worse 
than himself, and endeavour to com- 
fort hira up, and by so doing he would 
comfort himself, and increase in spirit 
and in life. It is upon this principle 
that I am speaking. 

If you want to secure the friendship 
and affections of our friends, go to 
work and comfort them with that light 
which you have received, remembering 
those blessings came down from God* 
and that by doing this you ere only 
doing what every man should do. 

Those of you who have got the 
Priesthood, go and make friends 
among the individuals by whom you 
are surrounded ; or select one and 
try to start his feelings, his faith, his 
circumstances, and his mind, and try 
to enlighten them, and if the^ are 
sinners, endeavour to save them from 
their sins, and bring them frum their 
bondage in which they are placed, to 
participate in the light and liberty 
which you participate in, for in this 
way you can do good through the in- 
formation which the Lord has impart- 
ed to you. In this way you will dis- 
cover that their minds will be drawn 

out towards vou, and their affections 

■ 

will be gained and centred upon vou. 

[Vol. IV. 



242 JOURNAL OF 

la order that this thing may be 
accomplished, and in order that those 
blessings which are necessary may be 
secured, and that the feelings and 
faith that we want as a people may bo 
secured to us, we have to go to work 
individually and more anxiously, more 
ambitious] v than we have done before 
to bind e?icb other s feelings together. 

Now, for instance, take a shepherd 
who has charge of a large Hock of 
sheep ; he goes into his field, and his 
flock hasten to gather around him, 
and follow after him. How is this 
accomplished? The shepherd has 
gone from day to day, and from time 
to time, with plenty of salt, and they 
-discover that he has it with him every 
time he makes his appearance, and 
that he has those things that are ne- 
cessary to supply their wants. They 
learn by experience, that he has look- 
ed after their welfare, and they appre- 
ciate his kindness; it is a good deal 
so among men. 

If you will allow me to carry out 
the figure, though perhaps it may not 
apply quite so well as some other, but 
it is the one now upon my mind. You 
let the President of your settlement, 
or the Bishop, or President Brigham 
Young, for instance, continue to ad- 
minister incessantly among this peo- 
ple, and let them do all that individ- 
uals w ill call upon them to do ; they 
trill be worn down, and as brother 
Kimball was speaking, unless there 
is something done by the people as a 
return for that which is done by those 
men, there never will be a perfect 
people, but will be very far off from 
perfection- And it is still more so in 
regard to the cultivation of that feel* 
ing which is necessary for us to have 
one for another. 

In regard to the shepherd^ flock of 
^sheep, what do they do in reference to 
making a return for the good that is 
done to them ? Is it sufficient for 
them to return one tenth part of their 
w>ol, which would be a very great 



DISCOURSES. 

source of benefit, providing they only 
give that ? If one of them could 
speak and say we will give you one 
tenth part of our wool for the purpose 
of manifesting unto you our gratitude, 
would not that be a very good and pro- 
per acknowledgement ? 

Bat they do more than this, they do 
as brother Kirn hall was speaking, they 
put every thing into the reservoir, 
they return their eutire fleece. This 
secures a very good feeling in the 
shepherd or iu the bosom of the farm- 
er towards the sheep that he had been 
administering to, and they find them- 
selves, after the next year comes 
round, in possession of a great abun- 
dance. 

Well, I was thinking of these things 
as brother Kimball was speaking this 
morning. If the people had confi- 
dence in the things which are taught, 
and if they would let their minds ex* 
pand, and throw in their substance 
for the establishment of Zion and the 
extension of the kingdom of God, 
they would learn that it is the very 
principle upon which they would re- 
ceive stores of those things which they 
are after. 

But there is a fearfulness in the 
minds of the people, they are afraid 
to trust their substance in the hands 
of the Lord, but if we expect acts of 
kindness and affection ; if we under- 
stand our true position, and want to 
secure the affections of the Almighty 
and all good men, so that they will be 
bound to us, we have got do some- 
thing that will secure to us those 
affections, and other manifestations of 
that kindness which we have previously 
participated in. 

If individuals would look upon this 
principle as they should look upon it, 
view it in its proper light, they would 
take much more pains than they do, 
for they would see the necessity of 
binding the feelings of their brethren 
together, they would see and under- 
stand the importance of this more 



UNION OF THE SAINTS, ETC* 



243 



than they do at the present time, and 
they would enter into the spirit of it. 
We might carry this principle into 
families, aud illustrate upon it quite 
largely. 

For instance, if you ever secure a 
union in any family in Zion, if you 
ever secure that heavenly union which 
is necessary to exist there, you have 
got to bind that family together in 
one, aud there has got to be the 
Spirit of the Lord in the head of that 
family, and he should possess that 
light and that intelligence, which, if 
carried out in the daily life and con- 
duct of those individuals, will prove 
the salvation of that family, for he 
holds their salvation in bis hands. 

He goes to work, and associates his 
feelings and affections with theirs as 
far as lies in his power, and endea- 
vours to secure all thoBe things that 
are necessary for their comfort and 
welfare, and they, on the other part, 
have got to turn round and manifest 
the same feeling, the same kindness, 
and the same disposition, and to the 
utmost of their ability manifest feel- 
ings of gratitude for the blessings 
which they receive. 

This is necessary, that there may 
be a oneness of feeling, or oneness 
of sentiment and a corresponding 
affection, that they being one, may 
be bound together in this way. Now, 
it is just the same in regard to 
ourselves as neighbours, as Saints 
of God, as individuals that hold the 
Priesthood, aud that have travelled 
in the light of truth, and got the 
power of God upon them, and who 
know what salvation is. 

The things of God have been re- 
vealed to this people, that they may 
go to work and obtain more faith and 
more confidence in God than any 
other people upon the face of the 
whole earth. We have to eat, drink, 
and clothe ourselves, as well as other 
people, but in gaining these things we 
should regard sacredly each other's 



rights. When two individuals are 
bound xogetner, as they eventually 
must be if they ever stand in the pre- 
sence of God, rather than to take a 
course to injure each other's feelings, 
when they are united as they should 
be and as they will be, they would 
sooner have a limb severed from their 
body, they would sooner suffer any 
thing that could be executed upon 
them than to disturb or hurt each 
other's feelings. There would be the 
same love that existed between David 
and Jonathan. Before David would 
do anything to disturb the feelings of 
Jonathan, he would have suffered a 
hundred- fold of trouble to come upon 
himself. I think we sometimes pass 
by those things which are of such 
great importance. I often think of 
the little anecdote that is recorded in 
the Bible about the sons of the pro- 
phets. On a certain occasion, when 
the sons of the Prophets were cutting 
timber, it appears that the axe fell off 
the handle into the water, and it 
seemed there was a great disturbance 
in the feelings of the young Pro* 
phets. Why, says one, master, the 
axe was borrowed, and it seems there 
was quite an anxiety about the axe on 
account of its being borrowed pro- 
perty. I have thought that had the 
circumstance transpired in these days 
the expression would have been on 
this wise, tl 0, it is no matter, master, 
the axe was borrowed." But in those 
days they had feelings in regard to 
their neighbours, and in consequence 
of this the power of God could be 
manifested for the purpose of raising 
the axe from the bottom of the water. 
Thus we see tbey had feeliugs of inte- 
rest for the welfare of their neigh- 
bours and friends as well as for them* 
selves. 

Now an individual, in order to se- 
cure the highest aud greatest blowings 
to himself, in order to secure the ap- 
probation of the Almighty, aud in 
order to continually improve in the 



244 



JOURNAL OF 



DISCOURSES. 



■ 



things pertaining to righteousness, he 
must do all things to the best advan- 
tage. Let him go to work and he 
willing to sacrifice for the benefit of 
his friends. If he wants to build 
himself up, the best principle he can 
do it upon is to build up his friends. 
This is the same principle 1 wish to 
refer your minds to in relation to the 
master who wished to make himself 
perfect in those sciences which he h#d 
partially studied, and he did it by 
communicating to his scholars that 
information which he had obtained, 
and he did it apiin and again, and by 
teaching them lie improved himself. 

You, brethren, that are going for- 
ward in any undertaking, and that 
waut to get rich, aud that want to 
make large farms, to get many wives, 
and to extend your household and 
your popularity, you make up your 
minds to make your wives comfortable, 
to feed and clothe your children, and 
do those things that are required of 
you. But while you are engaged in 
this, let your minds be expanded to 
comprehend and look after the inter- 
est of your friends that are around 
you, and where it is in your power to 
secure benefits to you friends do so, 
and in so doing, you will find that 
those things which you need will come 
into your hands quicker than if you 
labour entirely to secure them to 
yourselves, independent of regarding 
the interests of your friends* I know 
this is a good and important prin- 
ciple. 

Now if a man has been blessed of 
the Lord, aud has got information from 
the eternal world, has been endowed 
with much grace and knowledge from 
on high, and is one to whom the Lord 
has imparted many great and glorious 
blessings, when he comes in contact 
with his friends that are around him, 
and that have not had this advantage 
and this experience, if they in their 
arrangements should run across his 
track, let him exercise those godly feel- 



ings which will tend to secure their 
confidence and good will. And just 
so far as he exercises them above that 
of his fellows, he exhibits the educa- 
tion that he has received in the prin- 
ciples of righteousness, and just in 
proportion as a person does this to 
those that are ignorant around him, 
just in that proportion will he se- 
cure the good feelings of those indi- 
viduals; it cannot do otherwise. Per- 
adventure in a future day, when 
through the mercy of the Lord that 
darkness is taken away, and they re- 
ceive the knowledge that you have, 
they will discover that you have acted 
upon the principles of mercy and 
salvation, and in consequence of that 
you secure their good feelings, their 
faith, their prayers, and their con- 
fidence ; this is upon natural prin- 
ciples. You will find that wherever 
you exhibit a feeling of brotherly 
love, you secure that brotherly friend- 
ship and kindness which is bo de- 
sirable. I can refer you to your 
own experience in this ; I can think 
of a thousand instances of the 
kind. I can think of thousands of 
instances where brother Brighaia and 
brother Heber imparted to me certain 
knowledge and blessings, under cer- 
tain circumstances then surrounding 
me ; I remember them, they are fresh 
in my memory, and those acts have 
secured a feeling in my bosom that 
never could have been there had not 
those acts ef kindness created it. You 
take the same course, and so far as 
you have exercised yourself in the 
Priesthood, and secured the bless- 
ings and knowledge of your Priest- 
hood, you may work for your friends 
upon the samo principle, and if yon 
consider the circumstances by which 
they are surrounded, and act so far 
as may be consistent with your call- 
ing, and if they have got the spirit 
that is wrong, and that you perceive 
would lead to apostacy, go to work and 
see what they want, and see what por- 



UNION OF THE SAINTS, ETC. 



245 



tion of information you can impart to 
them* If they want those things that 
are good, and you see that through 
their misfortune and weakness they 
have got into darkness, try to get that 
spirit from them, and you will dis- 
cover when they have overcome the 
evils of their nature* and secured their 
salvation, yon will find that you have 
hound their feelings to von in such a 
way they never will be severed, and 
when you need a manifestation of 
friendship, you will always find a friend 
in time of need. Now this can be 
done T but not without some self-sacri- 
fice- We have just got to feel, bre- 
thren, that there are other people be- 
sides ourselves ; we have got to look 
into the hearts and feelings of others, 
and become more godly than what we 
are now. 

We should be bound together and 
act like David and Jonathan as the 
heart of one, and sooner let our arm 
be severed from our bodies than injure 
each other. What a mighty people 
we would be if we were in this condi- 
tion, and we have got to go into it, 
however little feelings of friendship 
we may have in exercise at the present 
time. I can just tell you that the day 
will come when we must become uni- 
ted in this way if we ever see the pre- 
sence of God. We shall have to learn 
to love onr neighbours as we love our- 
selves. We must go into this, how- 
ever far we are from it at the present 
time, yet no matter, we must learn 
these principles and establish them in 
our bosoms. Now this I can see 
clearly, and that is the reason why I 
talk about these matters in the style 
in which I do, for I wish to plant 
them in the minds of the Saints, and 
to have these things among their 
every day feelings. I see that some 
of the Saints are laying a foundation 
to destroy the confidence of their bre- 
thren. If a person will allow himself 
to fall into temptation of this kind 
because others do, and to transgress 



the law of right, to come in contact 
with things that pertain to the rights 
of his brethren, aud trample upon the 
interest of his brethren, he may see 
the day that he will repent in sorrow, 
and not have forgiveness as soon as 
he would like. 

Now let a person trample upon the 
interests of brother Brigham, while 
he is endeavouring to do him good, 
would he not find that his confidence 
in God is departing? A man that 
would do this, would just as soon 
trample upon the rights of the Lord, 
for he is doing this, and the man that 
will trample upon the rights of his 
brethren, no matter who they are, he 
will trample upon the rights of any 
man, if he can do it and get along 
without being particularly punished. 
If in our movements and dealings 
with each other we are seriously temp- 
ted in these matters, we have got to 
know that it is our business to learn 
to secure the peace and happiness of 
those that are around us, and never 
take a course to trample upon the 
feelings and rights of our neighbours. 
Let a man go and trample upon the 
rights of a brother, and how long 
would it take him to destroy that feel- 
ing of confidence that had heretofore 
existed between them ? And w hen 
once destroyed, how long will it take 
to establish that feeling which once 
existed between them ? It will take 
a great while. This is what we have 
to place our eye upon ; I feel it so ; 
in all our thinking, in all our move- 
ments, and in our secret meditations, 
we want to let our minds reflect upon 
the interests of all around ; and to 
consider that they have rights and 
privileges as well as ourselves ; we 
ought to have this firmly established 
in our minds. 

Now you take a man that is con- 
tinually looking after the interests of 
the people around him, and let him 
feel to bless anything and all things 
that belongs to his brethren, and ha 



246 JOURNAL* OF 

will in this way establish happiness 
in himself and around him. Let a 
rnkxi take the opposite course, and 
iustead of blessing and labouring for 
the benefit of others, find fault and 
pull down, will he make the same 
improvement? Assuredly he will not. 

I think the people are very good, 
and that they feel first-rate towards 
brothei* Brigham and the general au- 
thorities of the Church, they feel to 
bless them all the time. At the same 
time they do not feel in the way I 
think they might feel ; but they feel 
like blessing, and actually do have a 
first rate good feeling, especially when 
filled with the good Spirit as they have 
been of late. They have not been 
accustomed to make any sacrifice of a 
temporal character, and I think they 
do not feel in this way as they might, 
if they had more understanding. They 
feel to bless all around them, and 
their feelings of kindness are first- 
rate. Now this is a very good thing, 
but a person that can take all his 
temporal substance that is valuable, 
comfortable, happifying, and nice, and 
take of that substance for the purpose 
of benefiting another, that is the way 
<I should think a man could show that 
*he is establishing those principles in 
himself. If we feel that it is our 
duty to go to work more ambitiously 
than what we have done to secure 
confidence, we will proceed, if it is in 
our power, to yield temporal blessings 
and favours, to secure the friendship 
of those around us. In this way, and 
In no other, can we be bound together, 
and manifest that we have a kind and 
brotherly feeling. We must exhibit 
this feeling by our works, and instead 
of shaking a person by the hand, and 
saying, God bless you, my good fellow, 
and the next day pay no regard to 
what we have previously said, but 
trample upon his best feelings and 
sever them from us. 

I feel that if we secure to ourselves 
the blessings and privileges of this 



discourses. 

reformation, we inust also try to se- 
cure something for the interests of 
those that are around us, for there ia 
a self sacrifice to be made for the inte- 
rests of those with whom we are asso- 
ciated. We see this in the Saviour,, 
and in brother Joseph, and we see it 
in our President. Jesus, brother 
Joseph, and brother Brigham have 
always been willing to sacrifice all 
they possess for the good of the peo- 
ple ; that is what gives brother Brig- 
ham power with God and power with 
the people, it is the self-sacrificing 
feeling that he is all the time exhibit- 
ing. It is so with others, just in pro- 
portion as they are willing to sacrifice 
for others, so they get God in them, 
and the blessings of the eternal worlds 
are upon them, and they are the ones 
that will secure not only the rights of 
this world, but will secure the bless- 
ings of eternity. Just iu proportion 
as you women, you wives, sacrifice 
one for another, just in that propor- 
tion you will advance iu the things 
of God. Now if you want to get 
heaven, within you, and to get into 
heaven you want to pursue that course 
that angels do who are in heaven. If 
you want to know how you are to 
increase, I will tell you, it is by get- 
ting godliness within you. 

Let angels be here, do you suppose 
that they would enjoy themselves 
here? They would until they felt 
disposed to leave. Well just so indi- 
viduals can enjoy heaven around them 
in all places. We have got to go to 
work and do this ; we mustygo to 
work and establish heaven upon this 
earth, notwithstanding the evils that 
are around us, the devils that are 
around us, and notwithstanding the 
wickedness that exists, still we have 
got to go to work and establish heaven 
upon this earth, 

A person never can enjoy heaven 
until he learns how to get it, and to 
act upon its principles. Now you 
I take some individuals, and you refer 



OBEDIENCE PRODUCES CONFIDENCE, ETC. 



247 



back to the circumstances that sur- 
rounded them twenty years ago, when 
they were living in log hute, when 
they had a certain amount of joy, of 
peace, of happiness at that time, 
though things were uncomfortable. 
Now they may have secured comfort- 
able circumstances and temporalmeans 
that would administer to their tempo- 
ral wants and necessities, but if they 
have not secured friends, the good 
feelings of their brethren, they are 



unhappy, and more so than they were 
twenty years ago. 

I do not feel to occupy more of the 
time to-day, but may the Lord bless 
you brethren and sisters, and may you 
think of these things, and may wa 
love each other, end live so to exalt 
ourselves as far as the Lord shall give 
us wisdom and ability, and secure 
confidence with each other, which may 
the Lord grant for Christ's sake. 
Amen. 



OBEDIENCE PRODUCES CONFIDESCE^CONSECRATION— CONCENTRA* 

7I0V OF INTERESTS — ETC. 



Di$course % by President Heber C. Kimball^ Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake 

City, March 1, 1857. 



A more sensitive man than brother 
Joseph Smith never lived, and that 
sensitiveness was in proportion to the 
light he had. So it is with brother 
Brigham, and so it is with brother 
Heber, and so it is with brother Dan- 
iel, and it will increase upon him as he 
presses his way forward, and works in 
the harness, and becomes used to it ; 
and he will be just as good a team- 
horse as the Lord ever used, and I 
know it 

I will speak of brother Joseph 
Young, I often speak of him ; he is 
one of the most sensitive men that 
ever walked on the earth, and that is 
in proportion to the light he has, and 
if the Lord had not laid His hands on 
him and said, u My servant Joseph, 
be thou sick and go to thy bed and 
rest, he would have been in his grave 
long ago. His late sickness saved his 
life. That may be a curiosity to you, 
but the best days I ever had with re- 



gard to the happiness of my spirit, 
have been when I was prostrate on 
my bed, and in reality could not help 
myself. People will say, " how I 
pity such and such brethren and sis- 
ters, because they are unwell," If 
persons would appreciate their bles- 
sings when they are on beds of 
sickness, and say, " Father, thy will 
be done, and not mine, 11 there would 
be no room for that pity. When 
necessary in God's providences towards 
me, I would as soon lay on a bed of 
sickness as to do anything else, for we 
have got to learn that lesson ♦ I have 
to struggle, and brother Brigham has 
to struggle to exist here on the earth. 

I will say, not that I speak of these 
things to boast, that if this people, 
both men and women, woula pray, 
and that devoutly before God in their 
secret places, one quarter as much as 
brother Brigham, and I, and brother 
Joseph Young do, you would see dif- 



248 JOURNAL OF 

ferent days from what you see to-day. 
When Jesus came to his people on 
this continent, and appeared in their 
midst, they could not at first realize 
and appreciate him. They saw him 
and felt the wounds in his side, in his 
hands, and in his feet, and he talked 
with them and instructed them, and 
chose and instructed twelve disciples. 
And after healing their sick and bles- 
sing their children, he administered 
bread and wine to the people, and 
taught them to ** watch and pray 
always." He could not heal their 
sick, until through prayer they had 
become humble, and got the power of 
God on tbera. And when he had 
done this he said, bring all your chil- 
dren, and he blessed them one by one, 
and the power of God rested on them, 
and angels descended from heaven 
and encircled them round about, and 
ministered to them before the eyes of 
the people. 

What do you suppose we are going 
to do with you ? Are you ever going 
to be prepared to see God, Jesus 
Christ, His angels, or comprehend His 
servants, unless you take a faithful 
and prayerful course ? Did you actu- 
ally know Joseph Smith? No. Do 
you know brother Brigham ? No. Do 
you know brother Heber? No, you 
do not. Do you know the Twelve? 
You do not, if you did, you would 
begin to know God, and learn that 
those men who are chosen to direct 
and counsel you are near kindred to 
God and to Jesus Christ, for the keys, j 
power, and authority of the kingdom 
of God are in that lineage. I speak of 
these things with a view to arouse 
your feelings and your faithfulness 
towards God the Father, and His Son 
Jesus Christ, that you may pray and 
be humble, and penitent, I 

When Jesus Christ came to this 
earth, he came to fulfil the law, and 
he taught the people to seek to the 
Father with a broken heart and con- 
trite spirit, and then whatever they 



DISCOURSES. 

asked He would give. If you so 
come unto Him, repenting and being 
sorry for j our sins, then He will hear 
you and forgive you, and He will for- 
give this whole people. Why? Be- 
cause brother Brigham never would 
have said to you that God would for- 
give you if you would repent, unless 
he had received some intimation of 
that kind from the Father and the 
Son, and the Holy Ghost. But bro- 
ther Brigham told you the truth, and 
the Lord will forgive you, if you stop 
sinning now, and begin anew to-day to 
work righteousness with full purpose 
of heart. Then through continued 
faithfulness that Spirit, light, and 
glory will rest upon you, that brother 
Joseph has been talking about this 
morning. 

I am speaking of these things to 
comfort you, for they comfort me. I 
am talking to you of nothing more 
than what I know, feel, and have 
experienced. What brother Joseph 
Young has said, is good. I feel very 
well in my body and in my spirit, that 
is, I feel well in regard to the things 
of God. I feel well, because there 
are some trying to live their religion, 
and worship their God in spirit and in 
truth. When they hear the servants 
of God declare the truth here, they 
understand it, and the seed springs 
up, and brings forth fruit to the glory 
of God, and that fruit will remain. 
But there are others who hear the 
word and do not conceive ; they sit 
and hear the voice of God speaking 
through His servants, and like the 
sound thereof, but the moment they 
leave this place they forget it. 

Some say that they have not faith, 
that they cannot believe. What is 
faith? It is confidence. What is 
confidence ? It is faith. Some peo- 
ple are striving and striving to get 
faith, when saving faith is simply con- 
fidence in God, flowing from walking 
in obedience to His commandments. 
When you have confidence in yourself, 



OBEDIENCE PRODUCES CONFIDENCE, ETC* 



249 



in any man, woman* or child, you 
have faith; and when you have not 
confidence, you have not faith. I be- 
lieve they are co-partners, and the 
principle of faith and confidence is 
synonymous to me. 

If you have not faith to deed your 
property over to the Trustee in Trust, 
it is because you have not confidence 
in the Trustee in Trust. If you had 
confidence in him, you would have 
faith in him. You may pay your 
tithing — you may tithe your sage, 
mint, and catnip, and this and that, 
and the other, and after all you may 
be leaving the more weighty matters 
undone. It is not best to become 
stereotyped in paying tithing and stop 
at that ; but if you are going to be- 
come stereotyped, I wish you to ste- 
reotype the whole edition, and let it 
remain so, and then go on and make 
another. I do not object to your ste 
reotyping one letter at a time, if you 
will go on through the whole edition. 

In regard to deeding over your 
property, no one compels you to do 
it. I do not compel you to do it, the 
Trustee in Trust does not, God does 
i ; : but lie says that if you will do 
this, that and the other thing which 
He has counselled for our good, do so, 
and prove Him. He goes to work and 
proves ns, as we go to work and prove 
one another under various circum- 
stances. The Lord says, cast in your 
tithes, and then your offerings. Tith- 
ing is one thing, and offerings are 
another. And when that is done, con- 
secrate your property to the Church, 
and make strong the hands of our 
President, and he will handle and dis- 
tribute it to the best advantage. We 
are to be tried in all things, like unto 
Abraham, and God even told Abra- 
ham to offer up his son Isaac. He 
went and built the altar, got the wood 
and the knife, and was ready to do the 
work ; but instead of offering up his 
son, the Lord said to him, take this 
ram and offer him up, and put your 



son to usury, and he shall become a 
multitude of nations — his offspring 
shall be as numerous as the sands on 
the sea shore, and as the stars in the 
firmament. It will be just so with 
the property deeded over to the Trus- 
tee in Trust; every man becomes a 
steward, and puts out his property to 
usury. The principle of the conse- 
cration is to hold property secure and 
in the channel of blessings and in- 
crease* 

Our property shorld not be dearer 
to us than salvation, and should freely 
be put to the best use for building up 
the kingdom of God. To illustrate 
my ideas, I will use a comparison. 
Here is my little finger, does not the 
blood go into that finger as freely and 
as fully, in proportion as it goes into 
my leg, or into my arm? Dots it 
always stay there ? Docs that iittla 
finger become selfish — superstitious 
with the principle of idolatry — and 
never restore that blood to the foun- 
tain? Ko, for if it did, the foun- 
tain would be weakened, and the 
finger would wither, because of an 
interrupted communication. How can 
this Church exist upon any other 
principle than that of free interchange 
according to the dictation of the head ? 
My finger restores back the blood to 
the fountain, where it again becomes 
impregnated with the principles of 
life, and then when it goes back again 
is not that finger impregnated with 
the power of my vitality — of my attri- 
butes ? If that is a fact, when we 
take the same course with the things 
of God and turn in our property, it 
will become empowered with the at- 
tributes of God and His Son Jesus 
Cbiist and the Holy Ghost, and of all 
those who act with them in the eter- 
nal worlds, and from them to us, and 
from us back to the throne of God. 
And except we become impregnated 
with saving principles as they exist 
with God, with JeBus Christ, with 
angels, with Peter and with Joseph, 



JOURNAL OF 



DISCOURSES 



you may bid farewell to salvation, every j 
sov\ of you. 

I wish that this whole people would 
so get religion that brother Brigham 
end myself, and other good men could 
eUvays freely and fully teach you all 
things pertaining to salvation, and 
show you yovr condition, even as the 
Lord views it. Here is the kingdom 
of God, here are the Prophet and the 
Apostles, the Pat. larch, and all the 
leading men of Israel, and where is 
there a man iu Europe, or in any 
other country, who sprung from this 
Church, but what sprung from the 
authority, the life, vitals, and power 
of this Church and kingdom? If he 
has not got his power unto salvation 
in this Church, he has not any power 
towards au exaltation iu the celestial 
kingdom of our God. And those who 
have power from the true source have 
not predominance over those who hold 
the keys in advance of them, for the 
kingdom of God is a kingdom of order. 
How can you become impregnated 
with the spirit and power of God, ex- 
cept you become impregnated through 
us ? There is no true path, except to 
do as you are told by those whom the 
Lord has called and chosen, and placed 
to direct you, I 

I do not care so much whether you 
have faith or not, for if you have con- 
fidence in yourselves, I would risk the 
confidence you should have in us. 
And if you have lost confidence in 
yourselves, you will not have much 
confidence in your brethren ; and in 
that case I want to know what confi- 
dence you can have in your God ? The 
Lord often takes a course to try the 
confidence cf Hi, people, iJ He 
planted a branch of the olive tree in 
the poorest spot in all the land of His 
v.'ueyard, and He caused it to yield 
much fruit that was good. That was 
considered a marvellous work, and one 
of His servants said, u How earnest 
thou hither to plant this tree, or this 
branch of the tree ? for behold it was 



the poorest spot in all the land of thy 
vineyard. And the Lord of the vine- 
yard said unto him, counsel me not r 
but go to and do all things as I com- 
mand you," 

Now suppose I should say, here, 
John, William, and Ei chard, I want 
you to go up near the arsenal and dig 
a well, and when you have dug ten 
feet you will find water. They would 
be very apt to say, 11 We have not a 
particle of confidence in that opera- 
tion." I would reply, I do not care 
about that ; it is the well I want, and 
that will afford water. They go to 
work without one particle of confi- 
dence in what I say, and dig to the 
depth of ten feet, and come to good 
water. By so doing, have they not 
obtained knowledge without confi- 
deuce? Yes, by their works. And 
Jesus says, by your works shall you be 
judged, and by your works shall you 
be justified. John, Bill, and Dick, 
dig the well, and I have accomplished 
my design with them, though they 
had not a particle of confidence in 
me, nor in God. And when they 
have found water, they Bay, " That 
gives me confidence in you, brother 
Heber, and in your God. 51 The re- 
sult of their works gives them con- 
fidence. It may stimulate some of 
you to go to work upon that principle, 
viz., to do as you are told, without 
knowing whether you wi T l get water 
or not. 

Well, go to work and dig the Big 
Cottonwood canal on the same prin- 
ciple. Begin to-morrow morning, and 
do not cease until that canal is done, 
and I will warrant the water to come, 
and when it comes, that will increase 
your confidence. Brethren, will you 
all with your Bishops lay aside every- 
thing that is not of greater importance, 
and go to work on that canal until it 
is finished ? If you will work, instead 
of merely saying you will, and go to 
with all your hearts, it will be but & 
short time before you see the rock 



OBEDIENCE PRODUCES CONFIDENCE, ETC. . 251 

stripped. Brother Brigbnm is the 



being boated on it for our Temple; 
and it need not be only a few years 
before the Temple is birlt, wherein 
you will receive your endowments and 
blessings. And God our t at her will 
protect us and give us good peace, 
untU we have accomplished that work 
and many other things. He will 
strengthen our feet and tiU onr graua- 
ries. 

Will you go to work at once on 
the canal, letting your Bishops lead 
out and yoA follow ? If you will, 
raise your right bands. [All hands 
were raised.] If you live up to the 
covenant now made, you will soon 
accomplish the work ; and it will be 
but a few days before the ground will 
be in readiuess for ploughing and seed- 
ing, and God will bless the earth and 
strengthen it to yield au abundance, 
through your going and doing that 
little work, and letting the water into 
that canal, so that we can boat rock 
from the quarry unto this place. Let 
us go to and do, instead of merely 
saying. That is drawing our feelings 
into the one reservoir. 

Upon the same principle, let every 
man render over his property with an 
eternal deed that cannot be broken ; 
throw it all into the big reservoir. 
Suppose that one puts in one drop, 
another two, another ten, and another 
a hundred, do you not see, when you 
throw in your property — your sub- 
stance — into one reservoir, that it 
makes us all one, and that you cannot 
become one without this principle? 
You may work to all eternity, and 
never connect the branch with the 



chief Apostle of Jesus, and he is our 
President, our Prophet, and our lead- 
er, and we the Twelve are his bre- 
thren, and you have got to lay down 
your substance at their feet, as the 

Saints did in the davs of the ancient 

■ 

Apostles of Jesus, 

Look at Ananias and Sapphira, I 
have heard you read their history a 
great many times, and talk about it. 
They came with a po>t of their sub- 
stance, and lied about it. You may 
do as you have a mind to. In one 
sense, we do not care whether you lie, 
or tell the truth. If you tell the 
truth and do right, who is blessed ? 
Is it any one but yourselves ? It is 
not brother Biigham, nor brother 
Heber, only in connection with you, 
inasmuch as you take a course to do 
right ; for being members of the same 
body to which we are connected, it 
influences the whole body, and the 
whole body is blessed at the same 
time. It does not particularly make 
any difference with ue, as individuals. 

You have got to render an account 
of everything you have, for we are all 
stewards. You Bishops, Seventies, 
High Priests, Elders, Priests, Teach- 
ers, Deacons, and members, where did 
you get the Priesthood and authority 
you hold ? It came from this very 
authority, the First Presidency that 
sits here in this stand. There was an 
authority before us, and we got our 
authority from that, and you got it 
from us, and this authority is with the 
First Prisidency, Now do not go off 
and say that you are indepeudent of 



vine, upon any other principle than j that authority- Where did you get 



that of putting your property and tem 
poral blessings with your spiritual 
interests, whereby they will both be- 
come one. If you do not do that, I 
do not mean in one thing only, but in 
everything that God requires of you 
by His servants, if you do not bring 
your substance forward and lay it 
down at the Apostles' feet, you will be 



your wives ? Who gave them to you ? 
By what authority were they given to 
you? Where did you get anything ? 

If you do not take the course you 
have been told to take, and as I am 
trying to tell you, viz., to render all 
you have on this earth, every man in 
this Church and kingdom will be as 
bare when he leaves this earth as he 



252 ' JOURNAL OF 

wiU find himself when he gets out of 
It, for he cannot even take his Bhroud 
with him nor a pair of stockings* I do 
not care if he has forty wives and a 
thousand children, every bouI of them 
will be taken from hi rn. Your wives 
are given to you as a stewardship to 
improve upon in building up and esta- 
blishing the kingdom of God, and 
your cb^dreu are given to you as a 
stewardship. Where did their spirits 
come from? Did they come from 
you? No; they came from God. 
Who is the Father of those spirits ? 
God, and He will require them of you, 
and those spirits have also got to give 
an account to their Father from whom 
they came ; they have got to render 
up an account. Thus you see, that 
you have to render an account of your 
wives and children, of your substance, 
and everything that pertains to this 
^arth, and you cannot avoid it, without 
suffering a loss, 

I want to get you to live your reli- 
gion, and worship our God, I am not 
troubled about our not prospering ; I 
trouble myself about living my religion 
and being faithful to the things of 
God, and that leads me to confidence, 
if not in myself, in my leader* It is 
not so much matter about my trying 
to obtain confidence in myself, or in 
you. We are to be connected like a 
vine, and then when we receive any 
good thing we will become impregna- 
ted with God, with Jesus Christ, with 
the Holy Ghost, and with angels, and 
it is the only way in which we can be- 
come one. 

I feel as brother Joseph Young 
feels. God bless him, and may he ! 



■ 

DISCOURSES. 

live a hundred years, if he wants to. 
I pray that God may renew him ia 
body and blood, and bless him with 
every good tiling that he desires ; also 
brother Brigham, and brother Daniel, 
and brother Heber, and every other 
good man. That is my prayer and 
my feeling* And may the Lord bless 
every good woman with the same 
blessings. 

Brethren, tumble in your interest 
into this great reservoir, and we will 
drink up the earth. And if you do 
not do it, as the Lord lives, the First 
Presidency of this Church and the 
Twelve will drink you up. If you 
trifle with me, when I tell you the 
truth, you wiU trifle with brother 
Brigham ; and if you trifle with faim. 
you will also trifle with angels and 
with God, and thus you will trifle 
yourselves down to hell. You cannot 
with impunity trifle with God, for the 
day is too far advanced for that, Do 
not trouble yourselves about your sins 
if you have repented of them ; and if 
you have not, it is time you did. 

I will say to the Bishops in general, 
take those who are humble, those who 
have repented and made restitution, 
and baptize them for the remission of 
their sins, and then lay hands upon 
them, that they may receive the Holy 
Ghost, and they will receive it, if you 
take counsel and do right. And you 
will feel as you never felt before since 
you were born, and the works of God 
will continue, if you will do right, for 
the time has come. 

God bless you, peace be with you 
for ever. Amen. 



MISAPPLICATION OF THE TERM SACRIFICE, ETC. 233 



MISAPPLICATION OF THE TERM SACRIFICE— THE SAINTS ARE GAIN- 
ERS BY THE WORK OF GOD— RESISTANCE OF EVIL— DEGENERACY 
— THE WAY OF REGENERATION— HOW TO TREAT OUR WIVES, 



Remarks, by President Daniel H* Wells, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake 

City % March 1, 18-37. 



About the Devils Gate, and the 
property left there last season. We 
expect to start back some teams, 
according to the notice which was read 
this morning, as soon as the season 
will permit us to carry feed for the 
different stations on the route. Those 
who have goods left at the Devils 
Gate, by making proper arrangements, 
cau have them brought in ; and if any 
persons prefer going for their own 
goods, of course they have the privi- 
lege. 

I have been highly interested and 
entertained this day by the instruc- 
tions and exhortations we have re- 
ceived; they are calculated to iuspire 
confidence and love towards our Fa- 
ther and our God. 

Brother Heber and brother Lorenzo 
Snow have spoken upon the unity of 
our feelings and the identifying of our 
interests ; and it is frequently urged 
upon this people to identify their in- 
terests, that we may have no undivi- 
ded interests — no half heartedness. 
To be powerful we must be united, 
and to be united we must have our 
interests identified. How can we 
have them better identified than in 
that we have set our hands to d* — 
than in consecrating all our property 
to the Lord ? We have started out 
in a good cause ; let us not look back, 
but let us urge forward in the things 
of God, and work together for each 
other's benefit, for in tkis we shall 
not sacrifice anything. 

We talk a great deal about sacrifi- 



ces, when strictly there is no such 
thing ; it is a pnsnonier — it is a wrong 
view of the subject, for what we do in 
the kingdom of God is the best in- 
vestment we can possibly make. It pays 
the best, which ever way we may look 
at it, it is the principle of ail others to 
be coveted — to be appreciated — and 
is the best investment wo can make 
of all that pertains to us in this life- 
It is an inestimable privilege, and 
should be so esteemed by the commu- 
nity. We cannot fully fathom it, we 
cannot as yet altogether understand 
it, for ear hath not heard, nor eves 
seen the benefit that will accrue to 
the individual that will be faithful 
unto the end in this Church and 
kingdom, and receive the^ exaltation to 
which he is looking forward. There 
is virtually no sacrifice about it. It 
is like sacrificing the things of time 
in time, to gain eternal riches, and 
such a sacrifice sinks into insignifi- 
cance in a moment. All the sacrifice 
we could make, even of life itself, in 
this world, is nothing to those who 
are faithful Let us not be half 
hearted, but let us go into thia 
matter whole souled, and cleave unto 
God and His servants, and identify 
our interests in His kingdom. 

As to the devil, what have we 
to do with him ? It is true, what we 
heard this forenoon while brother 
Joseph Young was talking. If we 
could breathe twice where we now do 
once, the Holy Ghost is ready every 
moment to administer to our salva- 



7 

JOURNAL OF DISCOUKSES. 



254 

tioD, and the evil spirit is also ready 
to lead us into temptation. That is 
true, but look at the word the Lord 
gave us through our first parents, 
when He pluuted us on this earth, 
He said to the serpent, " Because 
thou has done this, thou art cursed 
above all cattle, and above everv beast 
of the field ; upon thy belly shalt 
thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all 
the days of thy life ; and I will put 
enmity between thee and the woman, 
and between thy seed and her seed ; 
it shall bruise thy head, and thou 
shalt bruise his heel" We have that 
advantage over the devil ; we can, if 
we have a mind to, resist him, and he 
will flee fro m us. He can be cast 
out, and he is subject to us. We have 
the length and breadth of ourselves 
clear from being contaminated with 
him. I will say that, without fearing 
successful contradiction. If he over- 
comes us, we first let down the bars, 
and invite him to enter ; or he would 
not come further than our heels. 

The Lord gave us our agency to do 
as we please, and it is for us to say 
whether we will be for God or the 
, devil. We may mate ourselves angels 
to the devil, or Saints of the Most 
High* We may have the blessings of 
the Almighty assisting us, or reject 
them and go to the devil ; it is optional 
with ourselves, I will admit that we 
have been corrupted in our genera- 
tions for thousands of years, and that 
the devil has power over us through 
this cause in a measure that he other- 
wise would not have ; and were it not 
for the multiplicity of the blessings of 
the Almighty that gives us power and 
strength, we would most likely be 
overcome of the devil. We have be- 
come small in stature and short in 
years— weak in body and mind — com- 
pared with our forefathers in the pri- 
mitive ages of the world* We know 
they attained to a great age, and large 
in stature, and had great power with 
<3od. We know there has been a 



falling away, and we have come down 
through the It ins of progenitors who 
have corrupted their ways, changed 
the ordinances, and but little of the 
blood of Abraham may be flowing m 
our veins, 

God has looked at the generations 
of men, and has brought spirits into 
the world, and they have come through 
this long line of corrupted generation. 
What has He made known unto us? 
He has developed little by little the 
ways of the Lord, if we will pursue 
the course His servants have laid out 
through the channels of the holy and 
eternal Priesthood. He has again 
opened to the children of men the 
channels of life, and we may bring 
ourselves back again to the might and 
power, life and immortality spoken of 
this morning. The Lord will cut 
His work short in righteousness, and 
will permit us, if we are faithful, to 
progress so fast that we may make up 
in a few years what we have lost in a 
thousand. We may gain, in a few 
generations of righteousness, what 
twenty of unrighteousness have rob- 
bed us of. It is a work of righteous- 
ness which the Lord will bless and 
prosper. 

v The principles of plurality have been 
established, in order to raise up a righ- 
teous seed unto God. The way has been 
pointed out, and it is a blessing that 
has been restored to this generation. 
It is a turning back to the holy prin- 
ciples of ancient days, even to that 
purity that was known in primitive 
ages. In this way only may we rise 
from corruption, through the Holy 
Priesthood of our God. We do not 
handle these things with proper sacred - 
ness, perhaps. It is a principle that is 
calculated to produce health, strength, 
and happiness here, as well as salva- 
tion hereafter. It is so esteemed by 
many, and when you see the principle 
as it really is, you will say that it is 
as I tell you. 

I know our forefathers have changed 



MISAPPLICATION OF THE TERM SACRIFICE, ETC. 



255 



the ordinance, and corrupted their 
ways in their generations, and it 
has brought misery and degradation 
on the hamau family. And now, 
if we can turn round and reform in 
this, ourselves — our posterity — will be 
better prepared to reform themselves 
and hero me mighty before God. They 
will be better capable of receiving 
tluwtj principles which have been made 
knovwj to us ; tbey can lay hold with 
greater power and faith on the bles- 
sings of the Priesthood, and can ob- 
tain greater power than we now can, 
because they will not have the tradi- 
tions around them that we have* They 
will be measurably free from the cor 
ruptiaos which have been eutailed on 
us, 

I do not wieh to take up much 
time, but I with to impress these 
facts upon the people. I wish to 
have my sisters feel that this order 
is the order of God, and tbat in it 
they will find happiness and exalta- 
tion ; in it they will find every prin- 
ciple that is calculated to lead" them 
to glory and favour with God, and 
exaltation into His presence ; and by 
it they are redeeming themselves and 
their posterity from the corruptions of 
man, that have been in existence for 
many generations before us, and from 
which they have been brought out by 
the sound and proclamation of the 
Gospel. I believe they do feel to 
appreciate and understand this ; and 
I wish to exhort the brethren also, 
that they adhere to these holy princi- 
ples aud try to see and understand 
them £3 they exi^t, and act according 
to the punciples of life and salvation, 
and not according to those of death 
and destruction ; that they make al- 
lowance for thousands of things they 
may have around them in their fami- 
lies. 

There are many men who think 
they have an understand irg of these 
things, and make no allowance for the 
traditions that hang around the women. 



Do you realize that they have been 
brought up in their Gentile notions, as 
well as yourselves ? A man may 
have, perhaps, three or four wives, 
and not make such allowance for them 
as they do for him, and find fault, and 
be very exacting in requiring of them 
the most perfect obedience to every 
whim and notion. By taking such a 
course he is liable to lose the Holy 
Ghost, and if he does, he will lose h*s 
women. It is upon the pri iciple that 
you are a man of God — that you have 
the Holy Ghost and desire to raise up 
a holy seed to the name of the Most 
High — that your wives have been 
sealed to you ; tbey would not upon 
any other principle have come to you. 
Now if your wives discover that you 
lack in any virtues pertaining to the 
Holy Priesthood, aud if you take a 
course that is not calculated to exult 
them, do you not see that you. lose 
their confidence ? You will lose them 
also. 

The reformation lias touched the 
hearts of both men and women. The 
people generally aro turning round, 
and they will serve God more per- 
fectly than hitherto. Many of you 
have never tried this order until now, 
and let me tell you, brethren, that it 
is necessary for you to keep the Holy 
Ghost If you have not got it, you 
must get it, and never be without it. 
You must shed forth that influence on 
your family, as brothers Joseph and 
Heber told you this morniug^r they will 
leave you. They will not stay with a 
man who is destitute of it, if thev are 
good women, neither should they. 
This is a word for you, my brethren, 
who are now starting out on this prin- 
ciple- It is a good, virtuous, and 
holy principle, and not to be trifled 
with. The women, as a general thing, 
have power and faith in this kingdom, 
and they come into this order with 
full purpose of heart, desiring to do 
right ; and in leading them, if you 
will be careful of your own feelings, 



256 



JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, 



and have a little magnanimity of 
mind, it will be better for vou, and 
they will stick to you, because it is 
for their salvation in the kingdom of 
our God. It is for this they are here, 
and they will cleave to you for it ; and 
it is your office, right, and privilege to 
extend that blessing to them. I do 
not make these remarks for wives to 
run ahead of their husbands, for they 
Keek their salvation through them. 
Of course there are exceptions to all 
general rules. I am speaking upon 
general principles, to Saints of the 
Most High. This is a good people, 
generally. 

I say to the sisters, seek to have 
confidence in your husbands, and be- 
lieve that they ure capable of leading 
you ; and when you seek instruction, 
believe them capable of giving it to 
you ; and be faithful, humble, and 
obedient to them. Their feelings 
should not be concentrated in you, but 
your feelings should be in them, and 
theirs should be in those who lead 
ihem in the Priesthood* Their feel* 
ings are concentrated in the Lord 
their Gud and what is ahead, and there 
is where they should be. You should 
be glad to see them step forward and 
walk onward in the path of their duty, 
and not require them to devote them- 
selves to you to the exclusion of things 
nvA duties of life which lie before 
them. As they progress and lead on, 
you will feel to travel in the same 
road. This is the order, and if order 
is maintained in this thing, you will 
see the beauty of it ; and it will be a 
satisfaction to you and them to be^ 
lieve that your husband, he who is at 
your head, is progressing in the things 
of God. That should be a satisfac- 
tion to you, and it will be, if you are 
inspired by the right spirit and feel- 
ing. In this way you will have hap- 
piness, and see good times. 

I have heard brother Brigham re- 
mark, many times, that he did not 
believe that Enoch had a better peo- 



ple than this, a people who progressed 
half 03 fast in the things of God as 
have the Latter-dav Saints, not with- 
standing they lived in primitive ages 
when they were comparatively pure, 
when they were not corrupted as our 
progenitors have been. They built 
and perfected a city in 305 years. I 
believe, and I have often heard bro- 
ther Brigliam and Heber so express 
themselves, that this people have 
made far more progress towards per- 
fection in the same time than did 
Enoch's people. I rejoice in this ami 
to see this people obedient to their 
head, to their Bishops, and to their 
God. 

There are great blessings, happi- 
ness, and salvation for this people, so 
long as they continue faithful in these 
things. And the more they identify 
their interests and become subservient 
and passive in the hands of this 
Priesthood here, they will be, both 
men and women, the more satisfied 
and happy in this life, and better pre- 
pared to live in the flesh, as welJ as to< 
enter into the life which is to come. 

May the Lord bless us and help us 
to do right ; and may we be worthy to 
receive His blessings. The Lord de- 
lights to bless His servants and hand- 
maidens, and He will bless us until 
we become powerful in this land, and 
are made capable of bringing to pass 
His purposes and designs in the last 
days. 

If we are in the world, we are not 
of it, because they will not let us be. 
They drive us and scatter us, and try 
to destroy us, but it matters not. We 
have been brought to these chambers 
of the Lord ; we have nothing to do 
but praise His holy name, and we can 
make the arch of heaven ring with 
praises to our God and King, and no 
one to make us afraid ; though it 
makes the sinner fear and tremble, 
while there is none to make the Saints 
afraid in Zion. 

Let us do the things that are for 



MAN" THE HEAD OF WOMAN, ETC. 



us to do, no matter what they are, 
whether spiritual or temporal, for 
they are united together, and we do 
not wish to sever them ; it is not ne- 
cessary we should. We have to do 
with spiritual and temporal things, 
they go hand in hand, and the Lord 
will bless us, if we are faithful, which 
is what we seek. Do we not feel 
well when we do that which meets 
the approbation of our Father and our 
God? Then let us be careful how we 
do anything to displease Him, for 
then we do not feel well. The idea 
of offending or grieving our Heavenly 
Father is unpleasant. Let us also be 
careful how we do anything to dis- 
please our Bishops, and let the wives 
be careful how they do anything to 
displease their husbands, and let us 
all be united and dwell in harmony, 
and see how beautifully we shall move 



forward as a people — as the Saints of 
the Most High God — being such in 
character as well as in name. 

Let us cultivate good feelings one 
towards another, that we may pro- 
mote our own peace, happiness, and 
final exaltation in the kingdom of 
God. We can enjoy ourselves in 
heaven only upon this principle, and 
if we can bring out minds to enjoy 
that principle here, then we have a 
heaven here. If we have a heaven at 
all, we have to make it, and for this 
reason we have the power given us to 
make it ; the devil cannot get into 
our hearts, unless we give him a wel- 
come there 

May the Lord bless us, and pre- 
serve us, and help us to do His will 
on the earth and bring to pass His 
purposes, which favours I ask in the 
name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



MAN THE HEAD OF WOMAN — KINGDOM OF GOD — THE SEED 

CHRIST— POLYGAMY — SOCIETY IN UTAH* 

I 

A Sermon, by President Orson Hyde, Delivered in Great Salt Lake City. 



OP 



Dear brethren and sisters, it is 
with feelings not a little peculiar that 
I arise to address you on this occa- 
sion. By this effort I have solely for 
my object your edification in the 
wide field of truth, which has been 
opened by the 11 key of knowledge " 
to our mind s eye, and we are bade to 
enter and regale ourselves among the 
undying beauties that flourish spon- I 
taneously in this heavenly soil We 
wish \o be made wiser by a know- 
ledge of true principles, and better by 
adopting them in all the practical 
walks of life. 

N». IT.] 



Had I copied the style of address 
adopted by the fashionable world, I 
might have said, 41 Ladies and gentle- 
men/' placing the fair in the van, but 
as this would only be to reverse the 
order of our being through life's thorny 
way, ordained and established by hea- 
ven's law, I have felt, and etill feel, 
to observe the spirit of that law and 
that order, not only in my manner of 
address, but in all the varied duties, 
responsibilities, and pleasures of life. 
The hypocritical respect lavished upon 
females by the etiquette of the world 
in pushing them forward, and in eat* 

[Vol IV, * 



253 



# 

JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES. 



citing their vanity by making them 
most conspicuous in all the novels and 
romances which, like so much trash, 
have flooded society and cursed the 
land, is only to make them a more 
easy prey to the unbridled sensuality 
and the ungodly lusts of their be- 
nighted authors- Flattery is food for 
the silly and shallow brained, but a 
wise heart and pure band will never 
administer it 

The order of heaven places man in 
the front rank ; hence he is first to be 
addressed. Woman follows under 
the protection of his counsels t and 
the superior strength of his arm. Her 
desire should be unto her husband, 
and he should rule over her- I will here 
venture the assertion, that no man 
can be exalted to a celestial glory in 
the kingdom of God whose wife rules 
over him ; and as the man is not 
without the woman, nor the woman 
without the man in the Lord, it fol- 
lows as a matter of course, that the 
woman who rule3 over her husband, 
thereby deprives herself of a celestial 
glory. 

[Here the speaker was interrupted 
by the question from the congrega- 
tion, 11 What, then, will become of 
Prince Albert and Queen Victoria ?" 
The speaker replied, General and 
eternal principles are too stubborn to 
yield to individual accommodation. 
They must see to their own affairs.] 

But to my subject : The day in 
which we live is an important one — 
important to the world at large, and 
to us as a people* As time is mea- 
sured off to us by the day, by the 
week, and by the year, our quantum 
will soon be run off, and we be sum- 
moned to render an account of the 
use and improvement we have made 
of it Let the question now arise in 
every breast. Am I acting well my 
part while I occupy the stage of life ? 
kemember that your daily prayer to 
God is, 14 Thy kingdom come, and 
Thy will be done on earth, as it is 



done in heaven/* Remember, also, 
that we are the favoured and chosen 
people to whom that kingdom is 
come, and it will continue with us, 
provided our energies, coupled with 
the wisdom and power of God, be 
directed to that object — an object for 
which all Christendom is praying to 
be accomplished ; and one, too, against 
which their skill, learning, and power 
will he arrayed. Even the devils in 
hell will burst forth from their fiery 
cells to unite with the fallen sons of 
earth, to oppose the kingdoms of this 
world becoming the kingdom of our 
God. The kings and rulers of the earth 
will not willingly cast their crowns 
and sceptres at the feet of the Priest- 
hood, and worship the God of Hosts. 
His almighty power, in judgments, 
alone will humble them into this sub- 
mission. " He shall send forth judg- 
ment unto victory." Let strict integ- 
rity and purity of heart and life be our 
bulwarks, and the faith of Abraham, 
Moses, Daniel, Shadrach, Meshach, 
and Abednego, be our shield and for- 
tress of strength now, and in the day 
of temptation and trial. To incite 
you to diligence and perseverance, let 
me tell you that our foes are not only 
strong, but wily ; and yet to encou- 
rage you — to inspire you with faith 
and hope, allow me to say that God is 
stronger and more wily than they* 
The Almighty never did, neither will 
lie ever display His power in behalf 
of His people until they are brought 
into tried and straightened places ; 
and what if some of us should lay 
down our lives for Christ's sake ? We 
all have to die at some time ; and if 
we are but in the faithful discharge of 
our duty, it should matter not to us 
when or by what means we go. Our 
enemies may say, for righteousness 
sake we kill thee not, but for thine 
own wickedness and perverseness. 

What persecutors of the followers 
of Jesus ever acknowledged that they 
martyred or killed the Saints for righ- 



MAN THE HEAD OF WOMAN, ETC, 



1' 



9 



teousoess sake? None! They claimed 
that they did it on account of their 
wickedness; and if they never have 
made this acknowledgement, do you 
think they ever will ? No ! With a 
blind and maddened zeal against the 
Saints, strengthened by the eternal 
hatred and jealousy of the fallen 
angels, will they fill the cup of their 
iniquity and ripen in the glare of their 
oppression for the judgments of Al- 
mighty God. 

Are we everywhere spoken against? 
Is almost every newspaper and jour- 
nal, with a thousand and one anony- 
mous letter writers, pouring forth 
their spleen, animadversions, and ma- 
ledictions upon the Saints in Utah ? 
I>o they wish and inteud to blow up a 
storm — a tempest to burst upon our 
heads with all the fury of the com- 
bined elements to sweep us from the 
face of the earth ? Or secretely and 
under cover, do they intend to rig a 
purchase to prey upon the peace and 
happiness of the Saints who have fled 
from the face of the " serpent," un- 
protected and unredressed, to this 
desolate land, to which no other peo- 
ple would come until after we came 
and killed the snakes, built the brid- 
ges, proved the country, raised bread 
and built houses for them to come to, 
a land where no other people can or 
will dwell, should the Mormous leave 
it! 

Why this hatred and ill will against 
you ? What have you done to pro- 
voke it ? We have rebuked iniquity ; 
and, in some instances, in rather high 
places. But the real cause is ex- 
plained by our Saviour : "Ye are not 
of the world, but I have chosen you 
out of the world, therefore the world 
hate you." 

Remember that God not only rules 
the storm, but visits the secret cham- 
bers. He can hush the storm, and 
say to the winds, ** Peace, be still," 
and catch the fowler in his own snare. 

The professed purity of this gene- 



ration will not allow the institutions 
of Utah to exist undisturbed, if they 
can devise any scheme to disturb 
them. It is true that the people of 
Utah believe in and practise polyg- 
amy. Not because our natural de- 
sires lead us into that condition and 
state of life, but because our God 
hath commanded it, and wishing to 
comply with that as well as with all 
others of His commands, we are as we 
are. We also wish to be counted 
Abraham's children, to whom the pro- 
mises were made, and also with whom 
the covenants were established ; and 
being told that if we are the chil- 
dren of Abraham, we will do the 
works of Abraham, we are not a little 
anxious to do as he did- Among other 
things that he did, he took more than 
one wife. In this he was not alone, 
for this example was copied by most of 
the ancient worthies and others who 
succeeded him under the same ever- 
lasting covenant. Even the wisest 
and best pien — men after God's own 
heart, entered the most deeply into 
this practice. Nor was this practice 
limited to the days of the Old Testa- 
ment. 

It will be borne in mind that once 
on a time, there was a marriage in 
Cana of Galilee; and on a careful 
reading of that transaction, it will be 
discovered that no less a person than 
Jesus Christ was married on that 
occasion, If he was never married, 
his intimacy with Mary and Martha, 
and the other Mary also whom Jesus 
loved, must have been highly unbe- 
coming and improper to say the best 
of it. 

I will venture to say that if Jesus 
Christ were now to pass through the 
most pious countries in Christendom 
with a train of women, such as used to 
follow him, fondling about him, comb- 
ing his hair, anointing him with precious 
ointment, washing his feet with tears, 
and wiping them with the hair of their 
heads and unmarried, or even mar- 



260 JOURNAL OF 

Tied, he would be mobbed, tarred, and 
feathered, and rode, not on an ass, 
but on a rail. What did the old 
Prophet mean when he said (speaking 
of Christ), 11 He shall see his seed, 
prolong his days, &c." Did Jesus 
consider it necessary to fulfil every 
righteous command or requirement of 
his Father ? He most certainly did* 
This he witnessed by submitting to 
baptism under the hands of John* 
"Thus it becometh us to fulfil all 
righteousness," said he. Was it God s 
commandment to man, in the begin- 
ning, to multiply and replenish the 
earth ? None can deny this, neither 
that it was a righteous command ; for 
upon an obedience to this, depended 
the perpetuity of our race. Did Christ 
come to destroy the law or the Pro- 
phets, or to fulfil them ? He came to 
fulfil. Did he multiply, and did he 
see his seed ? Did he honour his 
Father s law by complying with it, or 
did he not ? Others may do as they 
like, but I will not charge our Saviour 
with neglect or transgression in this 
or any other duty. 

At this doctrine the long; faced 
hypocrite and the sanctimonious bigot 
>vill probably cry, blasphemy ! Horrid 
perversion of God's word ! Wicked 
wretch ! He is not fit to live! &a, etc. 
But the wise and reflecting will con- 
sider, read, and pray. If God be not 
our Father, grandfather, or great 
grandfather, or some kind of a father 
in reality, in deed and in truth, why 
are we taught to say, u Our Father 
who art in heaven?" How much 
soever of holy horror this doctrine 
may excite in persons not impregna- 
ted with the blood of Christ, and 
vhose minds are consequently dark 
and benighted, it may excite still 
more when thev are told that if none 

w 

of the natural blood of Christ flows 
in their veins, they are not the chosen 
or elect of God. Object not, there- 
fore, too strongly against the marriage 
of Christ, but remember that in the 



DISCOURSES. 

last days, secret and hidden things 
must come to light, ai d that your 
life also (which is the blood) is hid 
with Christ in God. 

Abraham was chosen of God for 
the purpose of raising up a chosen 
seed, and a peculiar people unto His 
name. Jesus Christ was sent into 
the world for a similar purpose, but 
upon a more extended scale. Christ 
was the seed of Abraham, so reckoned. 
To these, great promises were made ; 
one of which was, that in Abraham and 
in his seed, which was Christ, all the 
families of the earth should be blessed. 
When? When the ungodly or those 
not of their seed should be cut off 
from the earth, and no family remain- 
ing on earth except their own seed. 
Then in Abraham and in Christ, all 
the families and kindreds of the earth 
will be blessed — Satan bound, and the 
millenium fully come. Then the 
meek will inherit the earth, and God's 
elect reign undisturbed, at least, for 
one thousand years. 

| Is there no way provided for those 
to come into this covenaut relation 
who may not possess, in their veins, 
any of the blood of Abraham or of 
Christ ? Yes ! By doing the works 
of Abraham and of Christ in the faith 
of Abraham and of Christ ; not in 
unbelief and unrighteousness, like the 
wicked world who have damned them- 
selves in their own corruption and un- 
belief. If thou wilt believe on the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and repent of thy 
sins, and put them all away, and for- 
sake them for ever, and turn unto the 
Lord our God, and serve Him with all 

I thy might, mind, and strength, the 
Holy Ghost will change thy vile body, 
quicken and renew thy spirit and na- 
tural Bystem, so that thou shalt lay off 
or overcome that fallen nature which 
is in the body with its sins, and be 
created anew in Christ Jesus, with a 
new heart and a new spirit, even the 
Holy Ghost; this will cause your 
spirits to cry, Abba, Father. Your 



MAN THE HEAD OF WOMAN, ETC. 



261 



lips may even now cry, " Abba, Fa- 
ther;" but your spirit cannot until it 
is renovated; and lip service, you 
know, is mockery before God. We 
are to worship God in spirit and in 
truth, and with the understanding 
also. But if you wish to destroy us 
for doing the works of Abraham and 
of Christ, know ye that God will curse 
you; and neither He nor Ilis people 
will allow you to have any part in the 
covenant of promise ; and neither in 
Abraham, nor yet in Christ can ye be 
blessed. There is something more 
implied in this change often alluded 
to by all professing Christians than is 
usually considered, It is, neverthe- 
less, script urally and philosophically 
true. 

During the late session of the Le- 
gislature, a very polite note was re- 
ceived by that body from Mr. Van 
Emman, agent of the American Bible 
Society, who wished to have the mem- 
bers call at his depository and examine 
his Bibles, quality, and prices, and to 
advertise them in the various localities 
to which they were about to repair, 
and aUo to lay before them the object 
of the society in sending the Bibles 
to Utah. The Legislature thought 
proper to appoint a committee to wait 
upon Mr. V M examine his books, &c,, 
and being a member of the House, I, 
with brother F. D. Richards, was ap- 
pointed said committee. In the dis- 
cbarge of our duties, I remarked to 
llr. Van Emman, who, by the by, 
received us verp gentlemanly, that 
the society which he had the honour 
to represent, no doubt considered us 
degraded and almost beyond the reach 
of Bible truth* He replied, that they 
did not consider us so degraded as we 
might think they did ; but that it was 
the design of the society to put the 
word of God into the hands of every 
man in the world, Utah not excepted. 
I replied, that this was very good. 
But however charitable and benevo- 
lent the designs of that society may 



be, so far as Utah is concerned, they 
have sent us the wrong book if they 
wish to reclaim us from the belief ia 
and practice of Polygamy : for instead 
of its reclaiming us, it confirms us in 
our belief and practice, and no where 
condemns it ; and, hence, we are con- 
scientious in our manner of life, hav- 
ing the word of God which you bring 
us for our standard. Although our 
faith and practice are such as we de- 
clare unto you, yet no people on earth 
look with greater abhoreuce and in- 
dignation upon a violation of the prin- 
ples that govern us than we do. No 
man or woman among us, not of our 
faith, that behaves himself, and vio- 
lates not our laws and regulations, 
has any occasion to fear molestation. 
But if he or she violates them and 
will not desist, I cannot vouch for his 
safety, member of our Church or not, 
neither can I insure his house to 
stand. 

We have had, and still have among 
us, men who write back to the States 
glaring accounts of our character and 
conduct, and bitter complants of our 
treatment toward them ; but it would 
be hard for them to detail the awful 
treatment they pretend to represent. 
We do not often act without a cause ; 
and one, too, which, with them, we 
are willing to meet at the bar of God 
and answer to our treatment. We 
have been unmercifully forced to coma 
to Utah ; but we force no one else to 
come ; yet if they do come, we want 
them to behave themselves, and at- 
tend to their own business. We do 
not consider an officer of the govern- 
ment to have any more right to commit 
wickedness than any one else ; and if 
he does, he merits as severe a rebuke* 
and even more so, for he not only de* 
stroys his influence and power to do 
good, but brings dishonour upon the 
power that sent him. I would say to 
our friends, that I have no hesitancy 
in recommending the Bibles of Mr. 
Van Emman. They are, most un 



262 JOURNAL OF 

unquestionably, a well got up book, . 
and afforded much cheaper than they 
can usually be bought in this place. 
You who want the Bible, I would ad- 
vise to avail yourselves of this favour- 
able opportunity. 

Are the 44 Mormons" an industrious 
people ? Every body says they are, I 
say we are, and for the rest, our works 
may speak. One circumstance, how- 
ever, I will mention. Some letter 
writer, probably of the corps militaire, 
thought it deeply degrading that the 
wife of Orson Hyde, chief of the 
Apostles, should take in washing for 
a living : but if she had kept some 
house other than a laundry, not ne- 
cessary to say what kind, it might 
have elevated her in the gentleman's 
estimation, to the ranks of fashionable 
life. 

If this gentleman had ever ascended 
the Nile, he would have learned that 
the Dative men who tow and propel 
boats up that stream in which travel- 
ers are conveyed, are mostly in a state 
of perfect nudity. This they do on 
account of the exceeding warm wea- 
ther, and also for convenience sake, 
being as often in the water as out of 
it. They do not wish to be encum- 
bered with clothing. European gen- 
tlemen, travelling with their families 
up the Nile, often purchase them 
entire suits, not out of any particular 
regard they have for tho natives, but 
out of special regard for the modesty 
and delicacy of their families. So also 
some of our good and industrious 
wives, who are not above doing what- 
ever is necessary to be done in their 
sphere, often condescend (however 
humiliating the service) to wash up a 
strangers linen, that he may appear 
in 44 Mormon society M without being 
particularly obnoxious Industry is 
our element. 

Is persevering industry a faithful 
index to all the crime, debauchery, 
and wickedness with which we are 
•barged? Men of reputation and 



DISCOURSES. 

sense, consider ! Can such a mass of 
corrupt beings as we are represented, 
hang together, be united and submit 
to rigid rule and discipline so long — 
encounter every hardship and priva- 
tion that we have, and still be cheer- 
ful and buoyant with hope ? There 
may be some little family irregulari- 
ties occasionally, but they are soon 
adjusted. Are there no family dis- 
turbances among other people ? I 
have often read of the husband mur* 
dering the wife, and the wife the 
husband, among those who consider it 
a high crime to have more than one 
wife. This is a thing of frequent 
occurrence. But who ever knew of a 
"Mormon 11 intentionally killing any of 
his wives, or any wife her husband ? 
No one ! I answer again, no one ! 

All things, now, candidly and im- 
partially considered, to what conclu- 
sion must the uprejudiced and candid 
arrive respecting the 41 Mormons It 
seems to me that they must conclude 
something as follows : 

There may be those among them, 
both male and female, who do not 
behave as they ought, for their net 
catches of every kind, both good and 
bad. The crucible or refining pot is 
Utah. There the heat is raised to a 
degree that causes the pure to melt 
and sink beneath, out of sight of the 
casual observer, while the dross, slag, 
or scoria meets every eye, and forms 
the principal subjects for our letter 
writers and numerous Editors to dis- 
play their talents upon, while the 
pure metal is consolidated beneath, 
unobserved and unnoticed ; and yet 
this dross is a faithful index to the 
actual existence of pure metal near by. 
May not this generation have bright 
and keen eyes, and still not able to 
see; ears, but not able to hear; and 
hearts, yet not able to understand ? 
After all that has been said, done, and 
written about the 4 'Mormons/ 'Mormon 
religion, Ac*, may there not be a prin- 
ciple incorporated with them that flows 



MAN THE HEAD 

in a deep channel which operates i 
upon their hearts and consciences, 
and that principle emanate from God 
Himself? Are there not tangible facts 
connected with their religion and his- 
tory sufficient to warrant this conclu- 
sion? Ye juries of nations consider 
well — weigh the subject impartially — 
remember that life and death are 
involved in the issue ! Should there 
be an existing doubt in your minds, 
you are bound to give the accused the 
benefit of that doubt ; and though it 
may not accord with popular practice 
for an attorney to be a witness in 
behalf of his client, yet knowing his 
innocence and the justice of his cause 
— the rectitude of his intention, the 
purity of his purpose and the general 
benevolence aimed at as the crowning 
climax of his exertions and hopes, I 
cannot refrain from adding my testi- 
mony in his behalf. 

In the most pious and well-regula- 
ted families on earth, there are some- 
times occurrences take place of which 
no member of that family would be 
proud to speak openly ; and which 
none but a foolish and silly member 
would speak. On application of this 
simile to the Church, I am silent. But 



OF WOMAN, ETC* 263 

I the bone and sinew of " Mormonism," 
M Mormon" religion, faith, doctrine, and 
practice are true as God is true. Joseph 
Smith and Brigham Young, with as 
many wives as David and Solomon, 
(leaving out the concubines) are men 
after God s own heart ; inspired from 
on high to bring forth the last dispensa- 
tion of mercy to man — to remove the 
vail of the covering cast over all peo- 
ple, and light up a flame that will 
eventually consume the ungodly, and 
fill the earth with the knowledge and 
glory of our God ; and the r< serpent " 
cannot cast forth waters enough to 
put it out 

Gentlemen of the jury, you may 
shudder for me on account of the tes- 
timony which I bear, thinking that I 
shall have it to meet at the court of 
appeals, I am glad that you are thus 
sensitive.; and allow me to remind 
you, that you also will have it'to meet 
at the same tribunal ! Therefore con- 
sider it well ; weigh the testimony 
and arguments in favour of Zion's 
cause, in a just and even balance, and 
a true verdict render ; for upon your 
verdict hangs your own destiny for 
weal or for woe. With these remarks 
I submit the case. 



NECESSITY FOR REFORMATION A DISGRACE— INTELLIGENCE A GIFT, 
INCREASED BY IMPARTING— SPIRIT OF GOD — VARIETY IN SPIRIT- 
UAL AS WELL AS IN NATURAL ORGANIZATIONS — GOD THE 
FATHER OF THE SPIRITS OF ALL MANKIND— ETC. 



A Discourse, by President Brigham Young , Delivered in Great Salt Lake Cfty, 

March 8, 1857. 



I presume there will not any per- 
son object to my talking this morn- 
ing, although there may be many who 
wish to occupy the time. 

There are a few items that I wish 
to lay before the brethren ; the first is 
concerning our northern mission. A 
good many names of persons invited 
to go north have been read here, and 
I want to say to all those brethren 
that we do not desire any of them to 
go north with us this spring, unless 
they would like so to do, and can 
make it convenient to take the trip to 
see the country. We will excuse all 
who do not wish to go, also all whose 
circumstances rather forbid their going, 
and whose other duties of greater im- 
portance prevent them. Again, I 
would like to have all who wish to go 
on that journey consider that they 
have an invitation, so far as they can 
go consistently with their circum- 
stances. I invite all to go who wish 
to and can do so conveniently, I 
think that the brethren understand, 
both those who live in the country 
and in this city, that the invitation to 
go north is not given in respect of 
persons, but any who have not been 
invited and who wish to go, may hare 
the privilege ; and those who have 
been invited but cannot go consis- 
tently, we will excuse. 

The brethren who have been called 
upon foreign missions we expect to 
respond to the call cheerfully, where 
it is a duty ; but where we invite per- 
sons to accompany us in visiting dif- 



ferent regions of country for our gra- 
tification, health, information, and 
satisfaction, the case is a little dif- 
ferent 

Last Sabbath I was here in the 
forenoon, but I did not feel able to 
come in the afternoon. However, I 
gave brother Kimball a text with re- 
gard to this people to preach upon in 
the afternoon, and I expect that he 
did so, and presume that it proved 
satisfactory to the congregation. 

Concerning what has been said by 
brother Orson Hyde since I came in, 
pertaining to light and knowledge, it 
is worth our serious attention. I un- 
derstand that this people do not aU 
live up to their privileges. I have 
told you that I was really mortified to 
hear the Elders of Israel preaching a 
reformation ; this is a source of mor- 
tification to me, and the reasons are 
these. When life and salvation are 
put into the possession of individuals, 
or of a community, and they have all 
the means of obtaining the knowledge 
of God, and the wisdom of God, to 
understand the ways of God and to 
secure to themselves light, life, and 
immortality ; and when those means 
are in them and round about them, 
and in all their communications and 
avocations of life are present with 
them, then to think that those indi- 
viduals, or that community, should 
neglect such a great opportunity and 
prize, a prize beyond all earthly prizes 
or wealth of this earth, which can 
bear no comparison to it, is exceed- 



NECESSITY FOR REFORMATION A DISGRACE, ETC. 



265 



ingly marvellous ; and to see them 
neglect this great prize, their conduct 
is like, speaking after the manner of 
the world, that of a miser who should 
turn from a mountain of gold which is 
so valuable, and go to a sand bank to 
scratch it over, to pick out shot to 
make himself wealthy. 

When life and salvation are put in 
the possession of individuals, or of a 
people, to see them neglect those 
principles for anything pertaining to 
this world, or to let sorrow or afflic- 
tion, or trials, or temptations, or buf- 
feting, or smiting, or driving with the 
sword, fire, or anything else in the 
shape of persecution that can be pour- 
ed on them, and to see them turn 
away from the things of God and be 1 
driven from the path of righteousness 
that would lead them to eternal glory, 
and crown them with crowns of glory, 
immortality, and eternal lives, is mor- 
tifying to my feelings, and I feel 
mor tilled when we have to say, " Refor- 
nation - yet such is often the case. 
And many times when people have re- 
ceived and enjoyed great light and 
intelligence, the things of this world 
choke the good word, thorns and 
thistles spring up, and they seem to 
.have but little root in themselves. 
The sun rises and scorches the tender 
plants that seem to be growing in 
them, and we have to cry to the peo- 
ple, "Reform, reform, REFORM," 
when in reality it is a disgrace that 
such instruction should ever be neces- 
sary. It is a great disgrace ; it is 
mortifying to angels, and I will insure 
that it is mortifying to our Father 
Adam. His heart is pained with 
such things; and the Prophets are 
pained with them, and so are all who 
understand and have proved them- 
selves worthy of eternal life, both 
those who now live on the earth and 
those who have gone behind the 
vaiL 

For us to be repenting and reform- 
ing is really a disgrace. Ji If it is 



annoying to borrow light from others, 
it is a disgrace to take a course in 
life to have to repent of the use made 
of that light. It is a disgrace to our 
organization, to the design of hea- 
ven, and to the intelligence God has 
given to man for his benefit. Truly 
wise persons hate to look upon such 
conduct, they look upon it with con- 
tempt. They are more worthy and 
noble than to condescend to take a 
course in life which they have con- 
tinually to be repenting of. 

As to light, a subject that brother 
Hyde has been speaking upon, I will 
preeent a few of my views in some- 
what different terms. In the first 
place, to say that we " borrow light 
from one another." I do not know 
that I precisely understand that idea, 
for I have no light to lend. Perhaps 
I am not so well endowed with light 
as some who have lived on the earth, 
but I have none to lend. I will use 
another term, and I might say, per- 
haps, with a good deal of propriety, 
that the poet conveys my idea pretty 
correctly in his lines concerning the 
wise and foolish virgins : — 

** Go to them that sell and buy, 
And get yourselves a full supply.** 

Another wrote : — 

u The